Columbia  (Mnibers^ttp 
mtI)eCttpof3^m]|0rk 

THE  LIBRARIES 


HOLY,  SACRED  AND    DIVINE 


ROLL    AND    BOOK; 


FROM 


THE  LORD  GOD  OF  HEAVEN, 


TO 


THE    I]¥IIABITA]¥TS   OF    EARTH 


REVEALED  IN  THE  UNITED  SOCIETY  AT  NEW  LEBANON,  COUNTY  OF 
COLUMBIA,  STATE  OF  NEW-YORK,  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


Read  and   understand   aU   ye   in  mortal   clay. 


IN  TWO  PARTS. 
PART  I. 


\ 


RECEIVED    BY    THE    CHURCH    OF    THIS    COMMUNION, 
AND  PUBLISHED   IN  UNION  WITH  THE  SAME. 


PRiN-iEf   !>■  '^H^:   u:riTzr   societi: 

OANTEHCUHY,  Ul 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  publishers  of  this  work,  feel  that  it  is  their  duty  to  say  unto  all  who 
may  read  the  contents  of  the  same,  that  in  the  compilation  and  arrangement 
of  it,  they  have  copied  the  style  in  which  it  was  originally  written  by  the 
pen  of  inspiration  ;  that  the  subject  matter  is  preserved  entire,  and  wherever 
supply  words  have  been  added  to  the  original  matter,  they  are  inclosed  in 
brackets.  The  contents  of  each  chapter,  and  a  part  of  the  leading  captions 
have  been  added  also  for  convenience'  sake. 

Some  of  the  chapters  have  been  divided  for  the  sake  of  perspicuity,  and 
many  of  the  sections  also,  where  it  conld  be  done  without  injuring  the  sense. 

Throughout  the  work,  it  has  been  the  object  to  follow  the  inspired  dic- 
tion, and,  in  a  great  measure  the  original  manuscript,  rather  than  conform  to 
the  customs  of  the  present  age  and  day. 

In  fine,  it  has  been  the  labor  of  those  engaged  in  the  publication  of  this 
work,  to  preserve  the  sense  as  purely  original  as  possible  ;  and  it  has  been 
many  times  carefully  compared  with  the  original  for  this  purpose. 

As  this  is  the  first  printed  book  ever  issued  by  the  United  Society  at  Can- 
terbury, among  whom  there  is  no  regular  printer,  the  mechanical  execution 
may  not  be  perfect  in  all  respects. 

We  would  also  add,  that  the  Society  who  have  published  the  first  edition 
of  these  sacred  books,  feel  that  they  have,  by  so  doing,  answered  the  require- 
ment of  God  unto  them,  in  that  respect,  and  will  in  no  case  become  respon- 
sible for  any  expense  that  may  be  incurred  on  account  of  reprinting  them 
hereafter.  All  printers  who  may  wish  to  reprint  them,  must  do  it  at  their 
own  risk. 

September,  1843.  The  Publishers. 


CONTENTS 


Page. 
Introduction  to  the  Proclamation        .......  ] 

Proclamation     ...........  2 

Word  of  the  Lord  to  anc  <>f  his  mighty  Angels         ....  5 

Word  of  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  to  the  inspired  writer  .  8 

Introduction  to  the  Sacred  Roll  by  the  holy  Angel  .         11 

CHAPTER  I. 
The  Lord  first  announces  Himself  in   his  true  character,  to  the 

nations  of  the  earth        .......  .13 

CHAPTER  II. 
Briefly  showing  the  order  of  his  work  with  the  children  of  men 
in  early  ages  ..........         16 

CHAPTER  III. 
Of  man's  probationary  state.     His  disobedience  and  loss.     The 

revelation  of  a  Savior  &c.         ........        21 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Of  the  law  of  nature,  and  order  of  grace.    The  Daughter  of  Zion 

declared  &c.   ...........         29 

CHAPTER  V. 
Passages  of  Scripture  referring  to  the  coming  of  Christ     ...         31 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Of  man's  treatment  with  God's  extended  offers  of  charity  and 
grace  ;  and  of  God's  dealings  with  him  in  dispensations  past, 
and  in  the  present  .........         36 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Of  the  manifestations  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  manner  of  his 
work,  as  operating  upon   the   hearts  of  the  children  of  men, 
through  visible  and  invisible  agencies    ......         40 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Passages  or  Scripture,  showing  the  plain   and  pointed  declara- 
tions of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  manner  of  life   he   re- 
quired of  all  who  professed  to  follow  him 46 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Solemn   words    of  warning  to  the   inhabitants  of  earth,  never 
more  to  follow  the  example  practiced  in  tJie  long  and  gloomy 
period  of  time  called  the  day.'^  (if  nntichrist   .....         56 


1  CONTF.NTS. 

CHAPTER  X.  Page. 

Passagi's  of  Scriplmi',  alliidiiia;  to  tlic  hciiijflilcd  reign    of  aiiticlirist         ()0 

<  IIAPTER  XI. 
Of  the  dispensations  of  God's  grace  to  mankind  ;  the  manner  in 
wliicli  man  has  treated  tliem  ;  the  efTects  of  his  disobedience, 
and  refusal  of  the  otiers  of  graCe  .......         68 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Passages  of  Scripture,  referring  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ         .         74 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
The  subject  continued — Declaration  and  testimony  of  the  Apostles  .       80 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
i}t'  the  Mosaic  law,  and  of  the  kingdom  and  law  of  Christ;  also, 

concerning  those  in  heathenish  darkness        .....         85 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Passages  of  Scripture,  n^ferring  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ 

in  the  female  ..........         81) 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Christ's  second  appearing  in  the  female  ;  her  office  and  calling  as 
the  Bride,  or  Spiritual  Mother ;  and  the  character  of  her  true 

followers 100 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
The   office  of  the  three  first  chosen  witnesses  separately  declar- 
ed, and  further  illustrations  of  those  who  are  their  true  follow- 
ers          108 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Subject  continued — The  second  witness    .         .         .         ^         .         .       Ill 
CHAPTER  XIX. 

Subject  continued — The  third  witness 113 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Passages  of  Scripture  referring  to  the  resurrection    ....       120 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Of  God's  coming  to  visit  the  earth  in  mercy  and  in  judgment         .       124 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Passages  of  Scripture  relative  to  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ       129 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
Of  the  rulers  and  great  ones  of  the  earth ;  How  their  time  is  spent, 

and  the  leading  motives  by  which  they  are  actuated      .  .  .        138 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Of  ministers  and  preachers  of  a  fashionable  and  popular  gospel ;  and 
of  the  many  ways  man  has  sought  out  for  salvation,  but  always  in 
the  future ....       143 


CONTENTS.  YJi 

CHAPTER  XXV.  Page 

The  word  of  the  Lord,  concerning  those  who  labor  to  turn  the 
scale  of  justice  for  gain;  and  those  who  would  prolong  disease 
in  their  fellow    creatures,  for  money       -•..,.       149 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Of  justness,  and  the    goings  of  the  people.     Of  the  confusion, 

and  troubled  state  of  man.     The  causes  and  the  effects.  153 

CHAPTER  XXVn. 

The  subject  continued ]5'j' 

CHAPTER  XXVni. 
Passages  of  Scripture  referring  to  the  present  work  of  inspira- 
tion in   Zion.     Some  general  illustrations  and  warnings  161 
CHAPTER  XXIX. 
The  subject  continued       •••-.....       IQQ 

CHAPTER  XXX. 
The  subject   continued       ••......       174 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Of  harmony,  purity  and  innocence,  and  the   true   enjoyment  of 

the  two  sexes,  in  this  state.     Closing  of  the  Roll  .         .         .       igQ 

CHAPTER  XXXII,  IN  SIX  PARTS. 
Introduction  to  a  prophecy  of  the  ancient  Prophet  Isaiah        .  187 

PART       I.      Words    of  the  Prophet  Isaiah   in   the   first  watch, 

through  his  Archer  .......       igg 

PART     II.     Words  of  the   second  watch,  from  the  Prophet  Isaiah 

through  his  Archer  .......       190 

PART  III.  Words  of  the  Prophet  Isaiah  at  the  third  watch, 
or  hour  of  twelve;  sent  forth  in  solemn  lamen- 
tation, for  all  the  children  of  men,  both  in   and 

out  of  Zion 192 

PART  IV.      Words  of  the  fourth  or  morning  watch  spoken  by 

the  Prophet 196 

PART      V.     A  prophecy  from  the  Prophet  Isaiah,  communica- 
ted through  two  of  his  Archers      ....         201 
PART    VI.     Of  the   awful  judgments  and  desolation  that  God 
has  purposed  shall  come  upon  man,  if  he  heed- 
eth  not  his  warning  voice,  and  turneth  not  from 

the  ways  of  evil 211 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
The  word  of  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  the  Lord,  who  hath 
read  the  sacred  Roll,  and  that  contained  in  this  book,  for  mor- 
tal hand  to  write 214 

Supplementary  article  by  the  writer 219 


A  PROCLAMATION 

OF    THE 

£.ORl>  I^OI>  OF  MEAYEIV  AMB  EARTH. 

SENT    FORTH    BY    HIS     BLESSED     SON,    AND    REVEALED    IN 

FLAMES    OF    FIRE  UPON    HIS  HOLY     MOUNTAIN, 

FOR    MORTAL    HAND    TO    WRITE. 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  PROCLAMATION. 
New  Lebanon,  May  4, 1842. 
This  morning,  between  the  hours  of  six  and  seven,  the  word 

of  the  Lord,  through  a  Holy  Angel,  came  to  me,  saying,  Arise 
O  thou  little  one,  and  appear  before  the  Lord,  on  the  Holy  Mount; 
and  as  thou  goest,  kneel  seven  times,  and  bow  low,  seven  times  to 
the  earth  ;  for  the  Lord  hath  words  for  thee  to  write;  and  thoushalt 
kneel,  or  sit  low,  by  the  side  of  his  Holy  Fountain,  and  the  words 
shall  be  revealed  unto  thee,  in  flames  of  fire. 

I  went,  and  in  obedience  to  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Angel,  I 
kneeled,  and  bowed  the  number  of  times  required. 

And  as  I  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill,  whereon  the  Fountain  is 
placed,  language  cannot  describe  the  sensations  of  my  soul ;  and 
the  noise  as  of  a  mighty  rushing  wind,  or  as  of  distant  thunder,  did 
roar  throughout  the  hill.  But  as  I  approached  the  Fountain,  and 
seated  myself  low,  to  write,  all  became  calm ;  and  an  inexpressible 
feeling,  as  of  a  consuming  fire  within,  filled  my  mortal  frame,  and 
prepared  me  to  write  the  following  communication. 

Philemon  Stewart. 


THK  lVORl>  OF  GOD, 

TO  Ills  HOLY  SON  JESUS  CHRIST,  THE  SAVIOR  OF  MEN. 

Tahc  this  short  Roll  of  iny  word,  go  forth  to  earth,  and  read  aloud,  upon  the 
top  of  my  holij  Mountain,  that  one  of  my  servants  may  understand  and  cor- 
rectly irrite  the  same. 

To  this  place,  I  icill  canse  one  of  my  holy  Ansrels,  who  shall  hear  thee  com- 
pany, to  lead  the  one  whom.  I  have  chosen,  even  in  the  first  ipatch  of  the  rising 
sun,  to  the  sacred  spot  of  frround,  irhereon  I  will  cause  my  word  to  he  revealed 
inflames  of  hurning  fire. 


\  PROCLAMATION. 

Bow  down  your  hearts,  all  ye  who  dwell  in  Zion,  and  humble 
yourselves  to  the  dust  before  Me,  O  ye  worms  of  mortal  clay !  All 
flesh  shall  wither  at  my  presence,  and  the  deceitful  worker  in  Zion 
shall  be  consumed  by  the  fire  of  my  burning.  For  much  have  I 
given  unto  Zion,  and  much  will  I  require  at  her  hand,  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  Heaven. 

For  I  will  have  a  pure  people  on  the  earth,  whose  hands  are 
not  stained  with  human  blood,  nor  their  souls  defiled  with  sin  and 
disobedience  to  the  commands  of  my  blessed  Son,  whom  I,  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  have  twice  sent  forth  to 
the  inhabitants  of  earth,  whom  I  created  in  my  own  image,  that 
they  might  bring  forth  offerings  pure  and  holy,  before  my  sacred 
throne. 

In  tender  mercy,  and  loving  kindness,  did  I  send  forth  my  Son, 
both  in  his  first  and  second  appearance,  that  they  might  learn  the 
way  of  peace  and  salvation,  and  gain  an  inheritance  in  my  pure 
and  holy  gospel,  while  on  earth,  that  would  insure  them  a  peaceful 
mansion  of  rest  in  my  holy  kingdom,  when  they  had  done  with  the 
things  of  time. 

But,  Oh!  Hdlen  si  vas  ta  vac  la!  Mortal  man  hath  never 
been  ready,  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world  to  the  present  day, 
to  learn  my  will  and  obey  my  sacred  word,  through  such  means  as 
I  was  pleased  to  send  it  forth  to  them. 

But  my  sacred  words  have  been  trampled  under  their  feet ;  my 


PROCLAJVIATION.  3 

iaw  of  nature  disregarded  and  set  at  nought ;  and  in  the  sacred 
path  of  my  gospel,  which  is  the  law  of  grace  to  the  soul,  their  feet 
have  not  walked.  But  in  other  paths  their  feet  have  trodden,  and 
[they  have]  shed  much  innocent  blood.  And  other  gods  than  Me, 
have  their  souls  bowed  down  to  worship. 

Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth;  My  All-seeing 
Eye  hath  beheld  the  doings  of  the  children  of  men,  for  ages  and 
ages  long  past,  even  to  the  present  day.  And  a  cruel,  persecuting 
spirit,  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  to  the  present  time,  hath  invariably 
risen  up  against  my  most  merciful  offers,  to  persecute,  even  unto 
death,  those  who  put  their  trust  in  Me,  and  would  sooner  suffer 
death,  in  any  form,  than  disobey  my  righteous  commands. 

But  give  ear,  O  earth,  and  understand,  O  ye  people  that  dwell 
in  her  !  The  day  of  my  visitation  hath  begun,  saith  the  Lord;  and 
I  will  never  cease,  nor  cause  my  hand  of  judgment  to  be  stayed, 
until  I  have  met  all  nations  in  their  own  paths.  Mercy  and  judg- 
ment are  in  my  grasp ;  and  my  hand  of  wrath  and  indignation  is 
hovering  over  the  earth,  and  my  Angels  are  passing  to  and  fro, 
through  every  quarter. 

And  where  ever  I  find  a  people  on  the  earth,  saith  the  Lord, 
who  are  ready  and  prepared  to  keep  the  commands  of  my  blessed 
Son,  either  in  his  first,  or  second  appearance,  and  heed  this,  my 
present  warning  voice  unto  them,  by  humbling  themselves,  and 
bringing  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance,  which  are,  humility  of 
soul,  peace,  love  and  good  will  to  ail  men,  and  a  conscience  void  of 
offence,  before  Me,  their  God,  and  each  other ;  my  hand  of  judg- 
ment shall  lightly  pass  them  over ;  and  in  merciful  rays  of  loving 
kindness,  will  I  cause  my  blessings  to  distill  upon  them. 

But  unto  such  as  make  light,  in  this  their  day,  of  my  warning 
voice,  and  will  not  even  return  to  the  law  of  nature,  as  I  command- 
ed the  children  of  Israel,  by  my  faithful  servant  Moses,  in  ancient 
days;  but  pass  on,  saying  within  their  own  hearts;  ^^ These  are  the 
words  of  mortals  and  not  of  God;''  I  will  surely  visit  them,  in  my 
own  time  and  season,  with  sore  destruction  and  desolating  judg- 
ments, till  mountains  sink  and  valleys  rise,  and  kingdoms  into  pie- 
ces rend. 

For  I  will  cause  peace  to  depart  from  the  earth,  and  an  awful 
gloom  of  terror  and  dismay  to  spread  itself  over  her  face.  For  I 
am  the  God  of  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever;  and  my  spirit  shall 
not  always  strive  with  mortal  man  to  no  purpose. 


4  PROCLAMATION. 

But  they  shall  hear  my  word  in  difTercnt  parts  of  the  earth, 
sent  forth  through  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings.  And  the 
tongues  of  the  dumb  shall  be  loosed,  to  warn  the  people  to  turn 
from  the  error  of  their  doinors,  and  repent  before  the  Lord  their 
God,  tliat  his  rolling  judgments  sweep  them  not  from  the  earth. 

And  awful  signs  shall  appear  in  the  firmament  of  heaven,  that 
shall  cause  the  heart  of  man  to  faint ;  and  his  strength  shall  fail 
because  of  the  judgments  which  my  Almighty  hand  hath  sent  forth 
upon  the  earth.  For  she  groaneth  beneath  her  present  weight  of 
sin  and  wickedness ;  and  crieth  unto  Me  for  vengeance  to  recom- 
pense unto  the  inhabitants  thereof,  who,  by  their  own  disobedience, 
have  brought  this  curse  upon  her. 

Therefore,  have  I,  the  God  of  Heaven,  in  mercy  and  loving 
kindness,  seen  fit  to  reveal,  in  these  last  days,  my  word  and  will  unto 
my  chosen  witnesses.  And  this  short  roll  of  my  word,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  I  command  my  witnesses  to  put  up  in  the  yard  of 
my  Holy  Sanctuary;  that  all  such  of  the  children  of  men,  as  may 
pass  this  street,  upon  the  side  of  my  Holy  Mountain,  may  read  and 
understand  the  same. 

But  touch  it  not,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  for  I  have  placed 
four  of  my  holy  Angels,  to  guard  my  sacred  word.  And  let  him 
that  readeth  understand;  and  judge  not  my  word,  judge  not  my 
work  ;  for  my  doings  are  marvelous  in  the  sight  of  men;  and  who 
can  comprehend  my  ways,  saith  the  Great  I  AM. 

I  have  commanded  my  chosen  people,  who  dwell  upon  this 
Mount,  to  bow  down  in  low  humility  before  Me,  and  separate  them- 
selves more  from  the  children  of  this  world;  and  worship  Me,  the 
coming  season,  in  a  retired  situation,  humbly  supplicating  the  mer- 
cy of  the  Lord  their  God,  both  for  themselves,  and  the  rest  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

Therefore,  trouble  ye  not  my  chosen  ones ;  for  I  have  called 
them,  saith  the  Lord,  and  they  shall  not  appear  in  pomp  and  splen- 
dor; but  they  shall  be  clothed  in  meekness,  and  humility  of  soul; 
clad  in  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  garment  of  the  Savior. 
For  my  people  are  inoffensive,  and  will  sooner  suffer,  even  unto 
death,  thtin  resist  unto  blood.  Therefore,  in  blessing  I  will  bless ; 
and  in  troubling  I  shall  trouble,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 


THE  WORD  OF  THE  LORD  GOD  OF  HEAVEN, 

To  one  of  his  holy  and  mighty  Angels  of  Light^  Forcer  and  Tnith^  as  He  icas 

about  to  send  him  zcith  a  sacred  and  solemn  Roll  of  his  icord,  in  mercy  to    the 

inhahitants  of  a  perishing  earth,  and  languishing  icorld. 

Draw  near  before  my  throne,  O  ye  mighty  and  holy  Angels, 
and  all  ye  Seraphs,  spread  your  wings  and  lie  low  in  breathless  si- 
lence, while  I  sound  forth  my  word  and  will  to  this  Holy  Angel, 
whom  I  have  commissioned  to  take  this  Roll,  which  I  have  written 
with  my  own  hand,  and  place  it  safely  upon  the  central  dwelling,  in 
the  heart  of  my  Zion  on  earth;  and  there  it  shall  remain,  until  the 
time  shall  come,  that  I,  in  my  own  wisdom,  shall  send  him  forth  to 
read  the  same  for  mortal  hand  to  write. 

Have  ye  not  beheld  my  doings,  O  ye  holy  and  mighty  Angels 
that  surround  my  throne,  how  that  my  hand  of  charity  and  mercy, 
hath,  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  preceded  the  hand  of  my  judgment? 

Have  I  not  always  verified  unto  you,  the  truth  of  that  declar- 
ation which  I  sent  forth  by  the  mouths  of  my  Prophets  in  early  days, 
that  I  delighted  not  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  I  would,  that 
all  turn  and  repent,  in  the  day  that  my  hand  of  charity,  and  loving 
kindness,  was  stretched  out  towards  them?  "Truth,  O  thou  mighty 
God  of  Heaven,  reply  the  Angels." 

And  have  ye  not  furthermore  seen,  how  that  I,  myself,  in  the 
everlasting  attributes  of  my  goodness,  did  stoop,  and  come  down 
from  my  throne,  and  visit  the  earth  on  Sinai's  top?  And  did  I  not 
there,  on  the  Mount,  engrave  my  law  on  two  tables  of  stone,  for 
the  children  of  Israel,  (a  people  whom  I  did  call  with  my  own  voice,) 
and  give  them  into  the  hands  of  my  servant  Moses,  to  establish  the 
same  among  the  people;  warning  him  to  use  all  his  influence  and 
power,  to  have  these  divine  commands  kept  unbroken? 

And  at  the  same  time,  did  I  not  acquaint  him  of  the  judc-ment 
that  would  invariably  follow  their  disobedience,  should  the  people 
persist  in  so  doing? 

And  cannot  all  ye  holy  Angels  bear  witness  that  I  have,  from 
the  day  that  I  created  and  placed  man  upon  the  earth,  held  forth 
clearly  and  plainly  to  his  view,  both  the  good  and  comforting  re- 
wards of  obedience,  and  the  painful  and  distressing  rewards  of  diso- 
bedience ? 


6  WORD    OF    THE    LOUD 

And  can  ye  not  also  boar  witness,  that  I  have  made  use  of 
every  means,  to  brintr  my  creature  man  into  the  path  of  obedience, 
even  to  the  destroying  of  his  whole  race  from  the  face  of  the  earth, 
save  a  few  chosen  ones,  who,  by  their  faithful  obedience,  merited 
my  mercy  and  protection?  "Truth,  truth,  O  righteous  God,  we 
bear  thee  witness  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  to  the  pres- 
ent day," 

And  can  ye  not  furthermore  bear  witness,  that  I,  in  mercy  and 
loving  kindness,  did  send  my  only  begotten  Son  on  earth,  to  open 
the  way  of  peace  and  salvation  to  a  lost  and  degenerate  world,  and 
that  too,  after  they  had  broken  my  commandments,  and  trampled 
my  laws  under  their  feet;  and  had  turned  and  bowed  their  hearts  to 
serve  and  worship  other  gods,  that  would  please  their  own  lusts? 
and  that,  with  their  eyes  open,  knowing  that  they  were  violating  the 
most  sacred  laws  of  Heaven,  that  had  been  sent  forth  for  their  pro- 
tection ? 

And  nought  would  they  learn  from  the  judgments,  which  my 
Almighty  hand,  from  time  to  time  sent  forth,  to  restrain  their  wick- 
ed, idolatrous  hearts;  but  as  a  body  of  human  beings,  (whom  I  had 
created  after  my  own  image,  with  immortal  souls,  and  rational  fac- 
ulties, with  power  to  exercise  them  for  their  own  best  good  and 
comfort,)  they  would,  and  did,  madly  pursue  their  own  course  to 
their  utter  destruction;  by  denying  and  crucifying  my  only  begot- 
ten Son,  whom  I  had  sent  forth,  in  the  sublime  order  of  my  glory, 
clothed  with  power  divine,  sufficient  to  insure  salvation  to  the  whole 
human  family,  had  they  but  hearkened  to  his  voice  and  kept  his 
commandments. 

And  furthermore,  O  ye  my  holy  Angels,  can  ye  not  bear  Me 
witness,  that  I  did  promise  through  the  mouths  of  my  faithful  ser- 
vants, the  Prophets,  that  in  the  latter  days,  I  would  set  up  a  kingdom 
which  should  never  be  destroyed?  And  that  a  stone  from  the  moun- 
tain, cut  out  without  hands,  should  grow,  and  fill  the  whole  earth; 
and  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head  ? 

And  did  I  not  say,  by  the  mouths  of  the  Prophets,  that  in 
the  last  days,  the  mountain  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  should  be 
established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  exalted  above  the  hills, 
and  that  many  nations  should  flow  unto  it?  That  the  law  should 
go  forth  of  Zion,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem? 
"  Surely  we,  thy  holy  Angels,  bear  thee  witness,  that  all  is  true,  O 
thou  Everlasting  Source  of  all  goodness. " 


TO    THE    HOLY    ANGEL. 

Then,  O  thou  mighty  and  proclaiming  Angel,  take  to  thJP^* 
other  Angels,  and  go  to  the  Zion  on  earth,  where,  by  my  AlmigH^^^ 
Power,  the  windows  and  doors  of  Heaven  have  been  opened  foi^' 
several  years  past,  that  the  indwellers  thereof  might  converse  with 
mortals  on  earth,  or  with  such  a  portion  of  them  as  had  forsaken 
all  for  the  gospel's  sake,  in  a  more  remarkable  degree  of  nearness 
and  freedom,  than  was  ever  before  suffered,  since  the  earth,  by  my 
hand  was  created. 

There,  take  to  thyself  a  servant  of  my  name,  an  instrument 
whom  I  have  chosen  for  this  purpose,  and  prepare  him,  through 
deep  tribulation,  and  anguish  of  soul,  to  write  correctly,  the  words 
of  this  Roll,  as  thou  shalt  read  them  unto  him. 

But  before  this  shall  take  place,  thou  shalt  show  forth  strange 
and  striking  signs  unto  the  people,  which  shall  appear  both  awful 
and  sublime.  For  in  this  Roll  to  the  children  of  men,  have  I  de- 
clared the  Daughter  of  Zion,  in  her  proper  lot  and  place,  as  well 
as  the  Son. 


CV( 


AVORD  OF  THE  HOLY  AND  MIGHTY  ANGEL, 

To  the  inspired  writer^  who  had  been  at  the  AngeVs  service^  many  days  previ- 
ous to  the  writing  of  this  Roll,  in  shoicing  forth  signs,  both  strange,  and  in  a 
great  measure  unaccounted  for  by  mortals ;  yet  evidently  showing  that  heavy 
tribulation  for  the  j)coplc  of  God,  was  even  at  their  doors. 

0  thou  child  of  mortality,  in  whose  body  life  and  breath  is, 
but  in  whose  power  it  is  not,  why  dost  thou  seek  to  evade  the  suffer- 
ings and  distress,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  meted  out  for  thee, 
that  thou  mayest  be  prepared  to  do  his  will,  though  thy  mortal  life 
should  be  sacrificed  as  the  consequence,  and  thy  blood  should  be 
required  by  the  hands  of  persecutors,  to  seal  the  truth  of  the  words 
which,  by  his  Almighty  Power,  thy  mortal  hand  hath  been  moved 
to  write? 

1  say  unto  thee,  fear  not  mortals,  nor  the  face  of  mortal  man, 
who  is  able  to  destroy  the  body  only ;  but  rather  fear  Him  who  is 
able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 

Bow  down  thine  heart,  O  thou  instrument  in  mortal  clay,  and 
suffer  thy  soul  to  drink  in  tribulation,  as  a  thirsty  ox  drinketh  in 
the  crystal  water.  Have  not  all  thy  Heavenly  Parents  bestowed 
their  strength,  love  and  blessing  upon  thee,  that  thou  mightest  take 
thy  life  in  thy  hand,  and  put  thy  trust  in  God?  Hast  thou  ever  been 
forsaken  by  the  spirit  of  God,  when  thou  didst  go  forth,  in  obedi- 
ence, to  do  his  will  ?  "Nay,  nay,  never,  never,  O  holy  Angel." 

Then,  make  haste,  get  thee  up  from  thy  slumbers,  thou  child 
of  sorrow,  no  more  be  faint  hearted  or  dismayed,  because  of  the 
word  of  thy  God  unto  thee,  that  thou  shouldst  end  thy  days  under 
excruciating  sufferings;  for  none  can  find  complete  happiness, 
until  they  have  suffered  the  final  destruction  of  all  the  life  that  is 
natural  and  carnal. 

But  rejoice  in  that  God  who  hath  called  thee  to  suffer,  that 
his  word,  pure  and  uncorrupted,  may  be  brought  forth  to  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  according  to  his  divine  purpose  :  for  to  this  end  hath 
He  called  thee,  and  unless  thou  resignest  to  his  will,  thy  soul  will 


WORD    OF    THE    ANGEL    TO    THE    WRITER.  9 

sink  from  his  presence,  and  the  blood  of  the  unrighteous  who  would 
have  hearkened  to  his  word,  had  it  been  sent  forth,  he  will  require 
at  thy  hands.  But  if  thou  doest  thy  duty,  and  they  hearken  not, 
after  they  have  had  my  word  of  warning  placed  before  their  eyes, 
or  sounded  in  their  ears,  their  blood  must  be  upon  their  own  heads. 

The  Lord  thy  God,  sendeth  forth  to  earth  nothing  in  vain ; 
nought  of  all  that  he  giveth  to  the  children  of  men,  shall  again  re- 
turn unto  him  void.  He  sendeth  it  forth  in  mercy,  to  all  such  as 
will  receive  and  obey  it,  according  to  the  best  light  they  have;  and 
in  judgment  to  all  such  as  willfully  refuse  to  hearken  and  give  ear  to 
the  words  of  solemn  warning,  which  he  hath  sent  forth,  stamped 
with  the  seal  of  his  everlasting  kindness,  to  all  who  turn  and  repent. 
Let  him  that  will,  come  and  partake  of  the  waters  of  life  freely. 

For  we,  his  holy  and  proclaiming  Angels,  do  testify  and  bear 
witness,  that  the  Almighty  Hand  of  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  is 
stretched  out  in  wrath,  in  judgment  and  in  mercy,  over  the  inhab- 
itants of  earth,  in  a  more  singular  and  striking  manner,  than  ever 
was  done  before,  since  it,  by  his  hand  was  created. 

And  we  do  further  testify,  to  all  human  beings,  who  may  hear 
or  see  the  record  of  our  words,  that  judgments  awful,  gather  rap- 
idly over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.  And  where  ever  God  does  find 
a  people,  whether  they  be  few,  or  many,  who  fear  Him,  by  keeping 
his  commandments,  and  denying  themselves  of  all  ungodliness  and 
every  worldly  lust,  He  will  surely  cover  them  with  the  shadow  of 
his  wings,  and  hold  them  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  that  his  destroy- 
ing Angels,  pass  them  lightly  over. 

He  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  farther  than  their  works  render 
them  objects  of  his  peculiar  delight  and  protection :  this  marked 
distinction  for  work's  sake,  his  attributes  of  goodness  and  justice  at 
all  times  require  him  to  show.  Therefore,  put  on  strength,  O  thou 
mortal  child  of  sorrow,  and  be  patient  under  sufferings,  until  the 
will  of  thy  God,  in  writing  this  Roll,  shall  be  accomplished. 

Six  hours  in  each  day,  I  will  distinctly  read  from  the  Roll, 
for  thy  mortal  hand  to  write;  the  words  thou  shalt  clearly  under- 
stand, as  I  sound  them  forth  to  thee;  but  the  rest  part  of  the  day, 
and  time,  thou  shalt  labor  under  severe  distress  of  soul,  and  great 
anguish  of  spirit. 

And  so  thou  must  be  patient  in  this  situation,  until  T  shall 
have   finished  reading   the    Roll,  and    delivered  the  word  which 

B 


IQ  WORD  OF  THE  ANGEL  TO  THE  WRITER. 

the  Lord  my  God  hath  given  me ;  and,  at  times,  you  will  be  requir- 
ed to  leave  writing  the  Roll,  and  write  the  word  which  is  sent  forth 
for  immediate  application  in  Zion. 

Be  not  too  anxious  to  get  released  from  thy  present  scene  of 
sufferings.  Do  all  things  in  the  order  that  God  requires,  and  then 
his  Almighty  Hand  will  stay  and  support  thee  ;  and  I,  his  Holy  An- 
gel, will  lead  thee  safely  through  the  work  which  I  have  for  thee. 


11 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  SACRED  ROLL, 

BY  THE  HOLY  ANGEL. 

Reader,  hearken !  Consider  in  breathless  silence,  every  subject 
Embraced  in  the  following  pages,  which  you  are  about  to  peruse ; 
for  they  are  the  sentences  of  your  Eternal    God  and  Creator. 

And  as  you  slowly  pass  your  eyes  along  these  sacred  pages, 
pause,  and  consider  the  source  from  whence  this  sacred  volume  was, 
in  mercy,  sent  forth  unto  all  the  inhabitants  of  tJie  earth ;  that  it  is 
the  Eternal  Source  of  all  goodness,  and  of  your  immortal  existence. 

Then  proceed  in  solemn  fear  and  reverence,  considering,  that 
by  the  declaration  of  the  Almighty,  made  in  this  your  day,  He  has 
placed  before  you  that  word,  by  which  you  shall  be  judged  at  his 
eternal  bar  of  justice.  And  as  you  treat  this,  his  word,  so  will  He 
treat  you,  in  the  day  of  his  heavy  judgment  which  is  at  hand,  and 
of  which  you  have  a  solemn  warning,  in  the  sacred  pages  of 
this  book. 

Therefore,  prepare,  make  no  delay.  And  I  solemnly  warn 
you,  (says  the  Angel,)  make  not  this  book  a  subject  of  speculation, 
for  money's  sake  :  for  God  forbiddeth  that  his  sacred  givings  should 
be  so  used  by  mortals. 

Ministers,  professing  to  preach  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ,  are 
required,  by  the  spirit  of  God,  as  soon  as  they  can  obtain  a  copy, 
to  keep  one  sacred  in  the  pulpit  of  their  house  of  worship,  as  direct- 
ed in  the  latter  part  of  this  book ;  and  to  be  used  accordingly. 
[See  Chap.  xxiv.  Sec.  50.] 

Boards  of  Foreign  Missions,  are  also  required,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  to  translate  correctly,  into  other  languages,  [this  Sacred  Roll,] 
^^d   print  copies  sufficient  to    circulate  into  all   foreign  nations^ 


13  INTRODUCTION    TO    THE    ROLL. 

throughout  Christendom,  und  where  ever  missions  have  been  extend- 
ed, making  charges  for  the  books,  sufficient  only  to  remunerate 
them  for  their  trouble ;  and  this  is  to  be  done,  if  possible,  in  two 
years'  time  from  the  commencement  of  the  year  eighteen  hundred 
forty  fourj  as  will  be  seen  towards  the  close  of  the  Roll.  [See 
Chap.  xxviiSec.  30.] 

All  printers,  who  may  have  a  wish  to  re-print  this  book,  are 
under  the  most  solemn  charge,  ( as  will  be  seen  by  reading  it 
through, )  not  to  alter,  add,  or  diminish,  a  word  herein  contained. 
[See  Chap.  xxvilSec.  33.  ]  And  to  make  such  charges  for  the 
books,  of  those  who  may  wish  to  purchase,  as  will  justly  com- 
pensate them  for  their  expense,  and  no  more,  saith  the  Holy  and 
Mighty  Angel  of  God. 

New  Lebanon,  Feb.  2,  1843.  12  o'  clock.  M. 


13 


THE 

SACRED,SOLEMN  AND  SEALED KOLL, 

OPENED    AND  READ,  BY  THE 

MIGHTY  ANGEL. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  LORD  PIRST  ANNOUNCES  HIMSELF  IN  HIS  TRUE 
CHARACTER,  TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 


a  New  Earth,  and  the   humbling  of 

man. 
12.     Of  coming  in  the  night  as  a  thief. 
l^.     Of  blessing   to   those  who    prepared 

themselves  at    his  coming,  &c. 

16.  Mercy    always  has    preceded  judg- 
ment. 

17.  Of  warnings  sent  forth  in  this   day. 

18.  Character    of    those    through   whom 
God    reveals    his   will. 


1.    The  Lord  announces    himself  in  his 
true  character. 

8.  All  creation  should  pass  into  oblivion, 

rather  than  one  word  of  God  should 
fail. 

9.  Times  and  seasons  of  the  accomplish- 

ment of  God's  work,  seldom  given 
to  his  agents  to  declare. 

10.  Of  the  fulfillment  of  God's  promise  in 

sending  a  Savior  into  the  world. 

11.  Of  the  creation  of  New  HeaVens  and 

%.  I  AM  THAT  I  AM,  A  God  of  Justice,  of  Wisdom, 
A]^D  OF  Truth.  A  God  of  long  Forbearance,  of  tender  Kind- 
ness, AND  LOVING  MeRCY.  A  GoD  OF  WHOM  YE  READ,  WHO  CRE- 
ATED THE  Heavens,  and  the  Earth,  and  all  that  is  therein. 
A  God  who  sent  forth  the  overwhelming  deluge,  to  sweep 
from  the  earth's  face,  even  thai  which  I  had  created  in  my  own  im- 
age, bearing  immortality,  because  of  their  gross  wickedness,  in  per- 
verting the  order  of  nature  which  I  had  given  them. 

2.  A  God  that  appeared  on  Sinai's  top,  and  gave  my  law,  engrav- 
en upon  two  tables  of  stone,  into  the  hands  of  my  true  and  faith- 
ful servant  Moses,  for  the  Children  of  Israel. 

3.  A  God  who  fought  their  battles  when  they  were  obedient, 
and  suffered  their  enemies  to  prevail  when  they  were  disobedient; 

4.  A  God  that  led  them  to  the  promised  land,  and  sent,  in  my 
own  wisdom  unto  them,  the  promised  Messiah. 

5.  A  God  who  hath  narrowly  watched  the  doings  of  the  nations  and 


14  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

kincrdoms  of  the   earth,  from  tlie  day  tliey  crucified  my  Son,  up  lo 
the  present  time. 

().  I  AM,  is  God;  whose  power  is  Almighty,  and  whose  glory 
and  beauty  filleth  all  immensity  and  space ;  yet  the  least  creature 
of  my  creation,  is  an  object  of  my  particular  notice;  either  in 
mercy  or  in  judgment.  And  with  Me,  time  does  not  exist,  for  before 
time  was,  I  AM,  existed ;  and  the  after  Me  can  never  comej 

7.  Jehovah  J  ah,  is  my  name;  through  endless  worlds  I'm 
known;  fulfilling,  to  the  least  jot  and  tittle,  that  which  I  have  prom- 
ised through  the  mouths  of  my  true  and  faithful  servants, 

8.  All  creation,  that  mortals  can  comprehend,  should  pass  into 
oblivion,  rather  than  one  word  from  my  mouth  should  fail  of  being 
accomplished,  let  it  be  spoken  through  whatever  medium  it  may ; 
if  I  have  prepared  that  medium,  I  have  also  recorded  it  on  the  rec- 
ords of  eternity ;  and  all  the  power  that  earth  and  hell  possess,  can 
never  falsify  one  word. 

9.  But  times  and  seasons,  I  seldom  give  to  any  agent,  to  declare : 
they  are  reserved  in  true  wisdom,  by  the  Eternal  Twain,  united 
in  one.  {f  ^m  that  God  that  did  promise,  in  ancient  days,  through 
the  mouths  of  my  faithful  servants,  that  in  the  latter  day,  I  would  set 
up  a  kingdom  that  should  never  have  an  end.  This  I  have  done  ;  I 
have  begun  a  kingdom  that  shall  never  have  an  end^# 

10.  I  did  also  promise,  that  I  would  fill  the  whole  earth  with  a 
stone,  from  the  Mountain,  cut  out  without  hands :  This  I  am  also 
doino-,  in  my  own  time  and  season.  Remember  that  with  Me,  one 
day  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day :  yet, 
the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered,  and  the  moments  of 
your  lives  all  counted. 

11.  I  did  also  promise  to  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth, 
wherein  should  dwell  righteousness.  And  I  did  furthermore  declare, 
that  my  kingdom  was  a  kingdom  of  peace;  and  for  this  purpose  did 
I  send  my  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world.  I  did  also  promise, 
that  I  would  cause  the  loftiness  of  man  to  be  brought  low;  and  bring 
into  contempt  the  honorable  and  great  ones  of  the  earth,  (or  those 
who  felt  themselves  as  such,)  that  the  pride  of  all  flesh  might  be 
stained,  and  my  name  alone,  exalted  in  that  day.  This  work  1 
am  now  doinsf,  even  in  the  present  time  in  which  you  live. 

12.  I  am  that  God  who  did  promise,  through  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  I  would  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  and  warned  all 
to  be  prepared,  with  lamps  well  trimmed  and  burning,  having  oil  in 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  15 

their  vessels,  ready  to  meet  the  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  and  not  to 
be  found  sleeping,  when  their  Master  should  return. 

13.  And  lo,  I  have  come,  and  cried  aloud  the  watch,  but  few  an- 
swered; therefore  I  called  the  lame,  the  halt  and  the  blind  to  my 
feast,  and  they  that  were  the  children  of  the  kingdom  I  did  cast 
out,  and  compelled  those  from  the  highways  and  hedges,  to  come 
in  and  sit  at  my  table,  that  it  might  be  filled. 

14.fl  am  that  God  who  promised,  through  my  blessed  Son,  that 
if  any  would  forsake  all,  for  the  gospel's  sake,  lake  up  their  cross, 
and  follow  Me,  they  should  be  blessed  while  in  time,  an  hundred 
fold ;  and  in  the  world  to  come,  with  eternal  life.  And  that  all  such 
as  would  lose  their  life  for  my  sake,  should  find  it;  and  all  such  as 
would  save  their  life  should  lose  it.  For  the  Father  and  the  Son 
are  one,  and  from  the  Eternal  Essence  of  my  goodness,  did  I  send 
him  forth.     [See  St.  John,  Chap.  xvii.  11,  21,  22.f]   ' '      <\UCli' 

15.  I  AM,  is  God  of  yesterday,  to  day,  and  forever ;  my  purpos- 
es alter  not,  neither  do  they  change,  with  the  passing  events  of  time. 

16.  My  attributes  of  goodness,  justice  and  equity,  with  an  offer 
of  repentance,  have  always,  in  the  wise  dispensations  of  my  provi- 
dence, preceded,  (in  kind  and  merciful  offers  to  the  children  of 
men,)  the  heavy  hand  of  my  judgment,  that  they  who  would,  might 
turn  and  be  saved. 

17.  And  now,  even  in  this  your  day,  I  am  that  God  who  does, 
through  means  of  my  own  choosing,  and  vessels  of  my  own  prepar-^ 
ing,  send  forth  my  word  of  truth,  accompanied  by  a  kind  and 
friendly  warning,  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  who 
dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 

18.  Not  through  vessels  polished  by  the  arts  and  sciences,  culti- 
vated by  man,  but  through  such  as  are  humble  and  dependent  chil- 
dren, who  seek  to  know,  and  do  my  will,  as  the  first,  and  greatest 
object  of  their  pursuit ;  who  dwell  in  a  humble  and  secluded  posi- 
tion in  life ;  choosing,  rather  to  suffer  persecution,  tribulation  and 
affliction  with  my  people,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
season. 

19.  Such  are  the  instruments  and  vessels,  through  whom  the 
word  of  my  law  shall  go  forth,  from  the  Zion  of  my  likeness,  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Through  such  as  do,  in  truth,  yield  themselves 
as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter  ;  giving  all  the  honor  and  glory 
to  my  name,  knowing  and  feeling  themselves  nought,  but  poor  frail 
worms  of  the  dust,  whose  life  and  breath  is  but  as  a  vapor,  that  van- 
isheth  quickly  away. 


16 


CMAPTER  II. 


BRIEFLY  SHOWING  THE  ORDER  OF  MY  WORK 

WITH  THE  CHILDREN  OF  MEN 

IN  EARLY  AGES; 

Whom  T    had  created  in  my  own  image,  saith  the  Lord, 

TO     FILL     A     much    MORE    HONORABLE    AND     EXALTED     STATION,     IN 

MY     VIEW,    THAN    THAT    TO    WHICH    THEY    HAVE    APPLIED 

THEMSELVES. 


10. 

11. 

12. 

13. 
14. 


Of  the  primitive  state  of  man. 

Generation,  innocent  and  justifiable, 
had  it  been  kept  in  its  order. 

How  corrupted,  and  the  following-  con- 
sequences. 

Of  the  orig-inal  design  of  God  in  the 
creation  of  man, 

Man  protected,  had  he  kept  his  recti- 
tude. 

Mankind  never  ceased  to  pervert  the 
true  order  of  nature. 

Judgments  suffered  to  follow,  as  a  re- 
buke. 

Man  still  hardens  his  heart. 

Of  the  earth's  witness  to  its  Creator. 


15.     Of  the  sending  forth  of  God's  warning- 
17.     Violation  of  the  order  of  nature,  the 

cause  of  war  and  bloodshed. 
20.    Expressions   of  the    hearts  of  many, 

concerning  the  judgments  of  God. 

25.  Of  the  call  of  God  to  the  inhabitants 

of  the  earth. 

26.  Of  man's  obstinacy  against  God,  from 

the  beginning-. 

28.  Salvation  only  to  the  obedient. 

29.  Criterion    of   the    true    witnesses   of 

God. 

30.  Of  the    dispensations    of  justice   to 

mankind. 


1.  When  I  created  the  earth,  and  all  that  is  therein,  I  created 
man  in  a  state  of  free  agency,  possessing  an  immortal  soul,  endow- 
ed with  reasonable  faculties,  and  also  with  irrational,  or  opposite 
propensities. 

2.  These  irrational,  or  opposite  propensities,  could  never  have 
gained  such  an  influence  over  his  rational  mind,  as  to  have  perverted 
the  order  of  his  creation,  had  he  kept  my  commandments,  when 
first  by  my  hand  he  was  created,  and  placed  in  the  garden,  with 
full  liberty  to  partake  of  every  flower,  and  eat  of  the  fruit  of  every 
tree,  save  the  one  that  stood  in  the  midst.  This  he  was  not  to  med-. 
die  with  on  pain  of  death. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  17 

S.  But  the  irrational  and  inferior  propensities  working  upon  his 
animal  part,  seduced  him  to  yield  to  the  pleadings  of  the  weaker 
vessel,  and  disobey  the  righteous  command   of   his  Creator  God, 

4.  By  giving  way  to  iudulge  their  natures,  the  seat  of  which 
gratification  was  placed  in  the  midst  of  their  bodies ;  and  this  is  the 
tree,  standing  in  the  midst,  bearing  the  forbidden  fruit,  from  which 
they  plucked,  not  for  the  sake  of  procreation^  but  wholly  for  the 
sake  of  gratification. 

5.  Therefore,  the  death,  of  which  I  had  before  told  them,  did 
now  ensue ;  they  could  no  longer  stand  before  Me  in  a  state  of  true 
innocence;  for  they  had  basely  corrupted  that  order  of  nature 
which  I  had  strictly  commanded  them  to  keep,  and  violate  it  not. 

6.  The  times  and  seasons  for  them  to  come  together  merely  for 
the  sake  of  propagating  their  own  species,  could  have  been  fulfilled, 
sufficient  to  accomplish  that  end,  and  [that  work]  been  as  justifia- 
ble in  my  sight,  as  that  of  eating  or  drinking;  and  they  could  have 
known  no  more  shame  in  the  transaction. 

7.  But  by  yielding  to  inordinate  propensities,  the  seed  of  man 
was  basely  corrupted;  and  by  that  means,  the  order  of  nature,  which 
I  had  established  for  his  protection  while  in  a  natural  state,  was 
wholly  thrown  aside,  saith  the  Lord,  by  the  great  mass  of  mankind, 
until  debauchery,  bloodshed  and  violence,  did  fill  the  whole  earth, 
save  a  small  remnant,  who  had  descended  from  him  who  was  begotten 
strictly  after  the  order  of  nature,  in  true  obedience  to  my  command. 

8.  I  never  intended,  saith  the  Lord,  that  after  having  created 
man  in  our  own  image,  to  be  an  honor  and  glory  unto  us,  by  show- 
ino-  fo^th  the  imao-e  of  his  Creator,  that  he  should  have  filled  the 
earth  with  every  species  of  abomination  and  violence,  and  caused 
it  to  be  covered  with  bloodshed  and  carnage :  by  no  means. 

9.  But  I  intended  it  should  have  been  a  terrestrial  paradise,  stand- 
ing in  its  natural  order  uncorrupted,  until  in  my  wisdom,  I  should 
have  seen  fit  to  introduce  an  order  of  grace,  or  a  spiritual  dispensa- 
tion, for  such  portions  of  its  inhabitants  as  were  adequately  ripened 
for  the  calling. 

10.  I  should  have  noticed,  with  my  blessing  and  protection,  in 
the  order  of  my  providence,  those  who  had  strictly  kept  the  order 
and  law  of  nature,  uncorrupted,  as  really  as  those  who  were  called 
into  the  order  of  my  grace ;  or  to  a  work  so  pure  and  holy,  that  it 
could  allow  of  nothing  pertaining  to  the  works  of  generation  ; 

11.  But  mankind,  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world,  have  never 

c 


US  SACRED    ROLL    AND     BOOK 

rensed  to  porveri  the  order  of  nature,  and  turn  it  to  subserve  their 
own  nnaoverned  and  licentious  piussioris,  until  their  loss  and  dark- 
ness have  become  so  s^reat,  tiiat  the  whole  earth  is  corrupted,  and 
last  sinkiniT  under  a  curse,  from  my  all  righteous  hand. 

12.  And  all  the  judgnients  and  calamities  which  I  have  suffered 
to  come  upon  the  earth  in  past  dispensations  and  ages,  to  the  pres- 
ent day,  as  a  just  recompense  for  their  own  doings,  have  been  for 
the  purpose  that  mankind  might  learn  obedience  to  my  law,  by  the 
things  which  they  suffered. 

13.  Yet,  notwithstanding  all  these  solemn  warnings,  accompanied 
by  awful  judgments,  if  their  lives  were  spared,  they  have  never 
ceased  to  harden  their  hearts,  and  again  provoke  my  Holy  Spirit  to 
anger  by  their  gross  wickedness,  committed  [by  many,]  with  their 
eyes  wide  open,  knowing  that  they  were  disobeying  the  commands 
of  the  Lord  their  God. 

14.  The  whole  world,  and  all  the  inhabitants  that  have  heretofore 
lived  on  the  earth's  face,  bear  Me  witness,  that  it  hath  now  become 
ripe,  for  sore  and  heavy  judgments. 

15.  Therefore,  do  I  firstly  send  forth  my  warning  voice  in  chari- 
ty ,  and  extend  the  offer  of  repentance  to  all  who  will  accept  it ;  for 
I  delight  not  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  saith  the  Lord. 

16.  But  I  would,  that  ye  turn  from  the  evil  of  your  doings,  and 
learn  true  righteousness ;  or  come  so  far  towards  it,  as  to  keep  that 
law  of  nature  which  I  first  established  for  the  protection  of  man, 
v/hile  yet  in  a  natural  state. 

17.  Hearken,  O  ye  people,  and  hear  my  word,  saith  the  Lord 
your  God.  Had  man  kept  his  rectitude  in  the  order  of  nature,  as 
I  commai.ded  him,  no  innocent  blood  would  ever  have  been  shed  by 
his  hand ;  no  wars  and  fightings  would  ever  have  existed  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth. 

18.  But  because  of  their  awful  wickedness,  and  of  their  beastly 
abominations,  T,  the  liord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  have  suffered 
the  sword,  with  bloodshed  and  carnage,  famine,  destruction  and  pes- 
tilence, with  sweeping  blasts  of  my  fury,  in  earthquakes  and  torna- 
does, to  devastate  many  parts  of  the  earth,  and  swallow  up  in  de- 
struction, the  living  thereon  ;  that  others  might  take  warning  and 
behold  the  doings  of  an  Almighty  hand,  that  no  mortal  power  could 
sway. 

19.  [  These  events  ivere  suffered,']  that  those  who  beheld  the  awful 
calamities,  with  which  their  fellow  creatures  had  been  visited  in  a 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  19 

Stroke  of  my  judgment,  might  take  warning,  and  turn  from  the  evil 
of  their  doings,  before  it  be  too  late. 

20.  But  how,  saith  the  Lord,  have  they  hardened  their  hearts? 
Truly,  by  saying  to  their  fellows  when  the  calamity  was  passed, 
"Why  this  is  truly  remarkable,  the  Lord  must  have  done  this;  but 
perhaps  the  like  never  will  take  place  again,  and  so  we  will  go  on 
as  usual,   [and  do  as  ice  have  done.  ]  " 

2L  Others  would  say,  "These  things  are  unavoidable  in  the  nat- 
ural course  and  order  of  the  elements ;  I  do  not  consider  that  God 
has  any  thing  to  do  with  it." 

22.  And  by  this  means,  they  would  strengthen  their  fellow 
mortals  in  the  belief,  that  my  Almighty  hand  and  power,  hath  noth- 
ing to  do  in  bringing  such  sweeping  calamities  upon  the  earth,  and 
by  so  doing,  [they  would  ]  strengthen  and  encourage  their  compan- 
ions to  go  on,  still  adding  to,  and  increasing  the  black  catalogue 
of  crimes  that  was  attached  to  those  whom  I  had  swept  from  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

23.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  instead  of  my  judgments  serving  to 
work  repentance  and  humiliation,  in  those  who  were  unvisited  by 
my  judgments,  it  only  served,  (with  many,)  to  harden  them  in  their 
awful  crimes  of  wickedness. 

24.  I  deal,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty,  with  the  creatures  of  my 
creation,  according  to  my  own  wisdom.  I  deal  with  the  different 
nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  dwelling  upon  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth,  both  in  mercy  and  in  judgment;  and  in  my  own 
wisdom  I  deal  with  them  as  nations,  and  I  deal  with  them  as  indi- 
viduals. 

25.  Give  ear,  O  Earth,  and  understand  my  words,  all  ye  people 

who  dwell  in  her,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Will  you  receive  the 
word  of  the  Lord  your  God  in  mercy,  now  while  it  is  extended  to 
you,  in  this,  the  latter  day  of  his  glory?  Or  will  you  forbear  to  hear, 
and  refrain  from  repentance,  as  your  fathers  before  you  have  done  ? 

26.  Eternity,  and  the  souls  dwelling  therein,  cry  unto  Me,  as  a  wit- 
ness, that  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world  to  the  present  day, 
mankind,  as  a  body,  have  stood  against  the  most  merciful  offers  of 
my  hand,  by  refusing  to  hearken  to  my  word,  which  I  sent  forth 
for  their  best  good,  their  peace  and  their  comfort. 

27.  But,  as  a  few  glimmering  stars  in  the  midst  of  midnight  dark- 
ness ,  so  have  I  preserved  a  few  chosen  witnesses,  who  were  pre- 
pared, through  deep  tribulation,  and  much  suflering,  to  testify  of 


20  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

my  word,  and  of  my  \vt)rk  in  truth,  through  all  the  dispensations 
of  my  goodness  to  man,  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world  to  the 
present  day. 

28.  I  have  never  promised  salvation  nor  protection,  to  any  eouls, 
only  in  the  path  of  true  obedience  to  that  revealed  will  and  order, 
made  known  to  them,  through  such  instruments,  as  I  had  prepared 
and  raised  up  to  testify  of  Me,  both  by  precept  and  example,  in  the 
age  and  day  wherein  they  lived. 

29.  And,  as  a  criterion  by  which  to  tell  those  who  were  the  true 
witnesses  of  my  word,  I  did  proclaim,  through  my  blessed  Son,  that 

fruits  alone,  should  declare,  for  or  against  each  soul ;  that  I  would 
know  no  man  by  his  words;  but  by  the  fruits  which  he  brought 
forth,  should  he  be  judged.  And  this  declaration  from  my  eternal 
throne,  must,  and  forever  will  remain  unalterable,  through  time  and 
in  eternity. 

30.  For  I  AM,  is  a  just  God,  dispensing  unto  every  one  accord- 
ing as  their  works  shall  merit;  and  weigh  every  nation,  accord- 
ing to  my  wisdom,  in  the  just  balance  of  my  power ;  and  accord- 
ing to  that  measure  which  they  have  meted  unto  others,  so  shall  it 
be  meted  to  them  again. 

31.  And  according  to  that  cup  which  they  have  filled  with  the 
waters  of  affliction  for  others  to  drink ;  so  shall  it  again  be  filled  to 
overflowing,  and  returned  to  their  own  mouths ;  and  according  to 
the  effusion  of  blood  which  they  have  caused  in  other  nations  to 
flow ;  so  shall  it  flow  from  their  own  veins,  with  an  increased  meas- 
ure, saith  the  Lord  their  God. 


21 


CMAFTEH  III. 

OF  MAN'S  PROBATIONARY  STATE.   HIS  DISOBEDI- 
ENCE AND  LOSS.    THE  REVELATION  OF  A  SAVIOR  &c. 

The  high  and  exalted    ideas    of  man,  inflated  by  his  own 

ambition  and  pfvide,  can  never  be  brought  conformable 

to  my  will  saith  the  lord,  nor  comprehend  my  work 

or  the  nature    of  my  doings. 


1. 

Man  strayed  from  God,  by  disobedi- 

27. 

ence. 

2. 

His  state  of  trial  5  command  of  God 

30. 

to  him. 

31. 

3. 

His  bondage  by  the  animal  propensi- 
ties 5  means  of  deliverance. 

4. 

Indulgences   the  cause  of  haughtiness 
and  hardness  of  heart ;  delusion  suf- 

36. 

fered,  as  the  consequence. 

37. 

6. 

The  witness  and  declaration  of  jus- 

tice against  the  works  of  man. 

42. 

10. 

Mankind  questioned  by  the  Almighty. 

19. 

Man  slights  the  offers  of  mercy  and 
grace. 

43. 

20. 

The  state  in  which  the  wicked  enter 
eternity. 

45. 

22. 

Commands  of  God  to  man. 

48. 

25. 

Mankind  agaui  questioned  by  tlie  Al- 
mighty. 

Of  the  crucifixion  of  Christ ;  by  what 

caused,  &c. 
Man's  way  not  God's  way. 
The  manner  in  which  Christ  was  sent 

into  the  world :   for  what  purpose ; 

his  teaching  and  example. 
Of  the  visitation  of  God  and  his  holy 

Angels  to  earth. 
A  word  of  examination  to  the  children 

of  men. 
The     Heavens    and    earth,   witness 

against  mankind. 
All  ranks  and  orders,  required  to  heark- 
en and  humble  themselves. 
Naught  but  humility  will  stay  the  hand 

of  judgment. 
The  manner  in  which  all  are  to  look 

for  the  coming  of  Christ  unto  them. 

Christ  revealed,  &c. 


1.  Mankind,  by  disobedience  to  Me,  their  God  and  Creator,  have 
strayed  far,  very  far  from  that  way  in  which  I  intended  their  feet 
should  walk;  and  from  that  work  in  which  I  wished  to  have  them 
engaged,  while  on  their  short  pilgrimage  through  time. 

2.  But,  that  man  might  not  be  as  a  mere  machine,  deprived  of 
the  power  of  volition,  or  free  agency,  I  placed  him,  when  created, 
in  a  peculiar  situation  or  state  of  trial,  and  knowing  the  great  weak- 
ness to  which  he  would  be  exposed,  I  gave  him  a  solemn  charge, 
concerning  the  dangers  that  lay  in  his  way;  and  that  the  most  fatal 


22  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

consequences  would  ensue,  should  lie  persist  in  acts  cf  disobedience 
to  that  course  which  I  had  then  instructed  him  to  pursue.  Having 
done  this,  I  left  him  to  prove  his  fidelity  and  true  obedience  to  my 
word.,^ 

3.  [But  the  irrational  or  animal  propensities,  [called  the  serpent,] 
soon  over-ruled  his  right  reason,  and  placed  upon  him  strong  bands, 
which  held  him  in  bondage  to  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  which  is 
the  animal  or  inferior  part ;  and  having  polluted  his  seed,  by  acts 
of  disobedience,  the  curse  which  followed,  and  rested  upon  him, 
by  increasing  the  inordinate  and  beastly  passions  of  lust,  which  nev- 
er could  be  satisfied,  had  now  become  so  strongly  attached  to  the 
sensitive  powers  of  the  mind,  which  now  were  bent  on  gratifica- 
tion, [that  they]  could  never  be  removed,  short  of  a  full  cross  being 
borne,  against  every  propensity  pertaining  to  that  nature. 

4.  And  by  the  influence  of  this  degraded  and  beastly  propensity, 
(which  never  was,  and  never  will  be  necessary  for  the  sake  of  pro- 
creation,) mankind,  as  a  body,  from  the  earliest  ages,  to  the  present 
day,  have  been  exalted  in  their  own  imaginations,  inflated  with 
pride  and  vanity  to  that  degree  and  extent,  that  I  suffered  their 
hearts  to  become  hardened,  their  ears  to  become  deaf,  and  their  eyes 
to  become  blind;  for  they  had  chosen  their  own  way,  therefore  I 
did  suffer  their  delusion,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven. 

5.  Not  that  it  was  my  choice,  but  a  choice  that  they  themselves 
had  made,  in  open  and  willful  rebellion  against  all  the  fatherly  and 
kind  entreaties  which  I  had  sent  forth  to  them,  through  messengers 
of  my  own  preparing.^ 

6.  Do  not  the  records  of  eternal  justice  and  truth,  declare  this 
against  you,  O  inhabitants  of  earth  ?  Do  not  the  countless  millions 
now  groaning  in  chains  and  fetters  of  darkness,  bound  in  eternity, 
witness  this  truth  ? 

7.  The  eternal  record  before  my  throne,  which  shall  bring  a  just 
reward  to  every  human  creature,  declareth  and  sealeth  this  solemn 
truth;  your  own  way  you  have  pursued,  and  not  the  way  of  your 
God. 

8.  Your  own  plans  of  salvation  you  have  embraced,  and  not  the 
plans  of  your  God.  Your  own  paths  you  have  pursued,  and  in  them 
your  feet  have  been  swift  to  shed  blood ;  these  are  not  the  paths  of 
your  Creator   God. 

9.  All  forms,  all  creeds  and  systems  of  religion  that  have  been 
established  by  the  sword,  or  supported   by  the  force  of  arms,  are  of 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  23 

man's  own  invention,  that  the  life  of  that  beastly  nature,  (after 
which  the  whole  world,  from  its  creation  to  the  present  day,  have 
wandered,)  might  be  spared  and  kept  alive.  It  never  emanated 
from  my  holy  spirit,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven ;  but  frail  and  mortal 
man,  in  his  bigoted  and  darkened  condition,  hath  invented  it,  and 
practiced  the  same. 

10.  Hearken,  all  ye  nations,  and  give  ear,  O  ye  people  of  the 
earth,  saith  the  Lord  your  God.  Can  you  answer  these  questions? 
Have  your  souls  found  that  which  saves  you  from  committing  sin  in 
the  present  tense?  Have  you  found  that  which  saves  you  from  shed- 
ding the  blood  of  your  fellow  creatures?  Have  you  found  that 
which  causes  you  to  love  your  neighbors  as  yourselves? 

11.  Have  you  found  that  which  saves  you  from  all  the  gratifications 
of  lust,  and  beastly  works  of  nature,  only  that  which  is  indispensa- 
ble for  the  sake  of  procreation,  or  for  the  fulfilling  of  that  grea^ 
command  which  I  gave  to  the  children  of  men,  in  early  days  ;  un- 
der which  the  most  licentious  and  beastly  works  of  abomination 
have  been  cloaked,  from  that  day  to  this? 

12.  The  command  w  as  good,  and  stands  good,  in  its  order  and 
place,  but  not  one  act  of  gratification  carried  further  than  is  neces- 
sary for  the  propagation  of  your  own  species,  can  ever  be  covered 
by  this  command. 

13.  Have  you  found  that  which  enables  you  to  dwell  together  in 
unity,  harmony  and  peace,  having  all  things  in  common,  and  none 
saying  that  aught  of  the  things  that  he  possessed  were  his  own?  If 
not,  what  is  the  matter?  Ponder  these  thhigs  in  your  ov/n  hearts! 
Communities,  you  say,  are  good,  if  they  can  agree. 

14.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord,  have  you  laid  the  axe  to  the  root  of 
the  tree,  or  have  you  only  lopped  a  few  of  the  branches?  Have  you 
found  the  golden  cord  of  purity,  that  binds  souls  in  one?  Or  do  the 
bands  of  sin  and  death  surround  you,  and  [cause  you  to  be]  broken 
in  pieces? 

15.  What  was  the  reason  that  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrah refused  to  hearken  to  the  solemn  warnings  which  I  sent  forth 
unto  them,  through  messengers  of  my  own  preparing?  Did  they  not 
mock  and  scorn  my  witnesses,  and  deride  the  word  of  my  awful 
truth  at  their  mouths,  that  unless  they  did  humble  themselves  and 
repent,  they  with  their  city,  should  be  destroyed  ? 

16.  What  was  this,  but  the  arrogance  of  their  spirit  that  refused  to 


24  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

hearken  to  my  word  through  tliose  messengers,  whom  I  did  send 
unto  them  1 

17.  What  caused  tlie  inhahitants  of  the  antediluvian  vvorhl,  to 
mock  and  scorn,  the  solemn  and  righteous  warning  of  my  servant 
Noah,  although  they  were  clearly  shown,  by  the  operations  of  my 
Spirit,  through  my  fLiithful  servant,  that  unless  they  would  cease 
from  their  awful  wickedness,  humble  themselves  and  repent,  they 
should,  by  the  judgment  of  my  Almighty  hand,  be  swept  from  the 
face  of  the  earth  I 

J 8.  And  notwithstanding,  they  were  all  doomed  to  suffer  death, 
as  a  certain  and  sure  consequence,  if  they  refused  to  hearken;  yet, 
this  only  served  to  increase  their  epithets  of  scorn  and  derision 
upon  righteous  Noah,  for  being  such  an  old  superstitious"  fool,  (  as 
they  called  him, )  as  to  believe  that  the  Lord  was  going  to  over- 
whelm the  world  with  a  deluge  of  water. 

19.  Was  not  this  refusal  to  hearken  to  the  tender  warnings  of 
my  mouth,  sent  forth  by  means  of  my  own  choosing,  to  be  attribu- 
ted to  their  gross  wickedness,  which  had  caused  their  senses  to  soar, 
m  lofty  and  exalted  imaginations  of  their  own  great  wisdom,  and 
by  this  means,  cause  them  utterly  to  reject  the  most  solemn  and 
sacred  warnings,  that  I,  their  God  and  Creator  could  send  to  them, 
through  one  whose  humble  walk  in  life  they  disdained,  from  the 
very  bottom  of  their  hearts? 

20.  Therefore,  they  received  not  of  my  tender  mercies,  but  were, 
in  lieu  thereof,  compelled  to  meet  Me  in  judgment,  and  enter  the 
eternal  world  with  cries  and  screeches,  under  the  most  horrid  and 
awful  condemnation  of  a  guilty  conscience,  loaded  with  crimes  and 
beastly  abominations  to  sink  their  souls  in  flames  of  hell,  until, 
through  sufferings,  they  had  paid  the  utmost  farthing,  for  all  their 
sinful  deeds. 

21.  And  the  last  error  of  their  lives,  in  refusing  to  hearken  to 
my  righteous  word  of  warning,  was  worse  than  all  the  rest ;  for  here 
they  sinned,  saith  the  Lord  God,  against  light  and  understanding; 
for  the  humble  walk  of  my  servant  Noah,  brought  forth  fruits  in 
their  sight,  declaratory  that  my  spirit  dwelt  in  him. 

22.  Hearken,  O  ye  children  of  men,  and  incline  your  ears  to 

hear,  and  your  hearts  to  understand,  the  word  of  the  Lord  your  God, 

though  you  have  not  walked  in  my  paths,  and  inclined  your  hearts 

to  understand  and  do  my  will,  as  I  have  required  from  the  earliest 
ages, 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EAUTH.  25 

S3.  Yet,  I  am  a  God  of  mercy  and  of  long  forbearance,  to  such 
as  have  the  least  desire  to  return  unto  Me,  through  that  medium 
which  I  have  appointed  for  them;  that  is,  to  keep  my  law  and  or- 
der of  nature  unviolated. 

24.  Love  mercy,  deal  justly  one  with  another ;  fear  Me,  and  keep 
my  commandments  throughout,  which  were  given  to  regulate  those 
in  a  natural  state.  This  requirement,  is  distinct  and  apart  from 
that  of  the  order  of  my  grace. 

25.  But  consider,  O  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  in  a  special  man- 
ner, those  of  you  who  make  a  great  profession  of  Christianity  !  How 
have  mankind  treated,  from  the  days  of  my  servant  Moses,  to  the 
present  time,  the  merciful  displays  of  my  goodness,  whenever,  in 
my  wisdom  I  have   seen  fit  to  send  it  forth  unto  them. 

26.  How  oft  did  T  have  to  scourge  my  chosen  people  Israel,  for 
their  wicked  and  rebellious  doings,  in  rising  against  that  order 
which  I  had  appointed  to  lead  and  direct  them,  and  thereby  neg- 
lecting to  keep  my  law,  which  I  had  established  through  my  servant 
Moses,  for  their  protection,  stay  and  support;  which,  when  strictly 
kept,  would  always  ensure  prosperity,  and  a  blessing  from  my  all 
righteous  hand  to  rest  upon  them  by  day  and  by  night.  But  when 
they  departed  therefrom,  a  curse  was  sure  to  follow. 

27.  Yet  by  all  these  things,  how  little  did  they  learn,  in  willing  obe- 
dience, the  paths  of  true  wisdom  ?  Surely,  not  so  much  but  that  they 
set  their  hearts  against  Me  their  God.  They  surely  were  in  my 
sight,  a  stiff  necked  and  rebellious  people,  who  were  determined 
on  pursuing  their  own  plans ;  and  by  this  means,  they  stood  ready 
to  destroy  the  animal  body  of  the  Christ  whom  I  did  send  unto 
them,  because  he  did  not  come  in  that  way  which  they  had  laid 
out  for  themselves. 

28.  They  wished  him  to  come  in  great  pomp  and  splendor,  with 
mighty  armies  bowing  at  his  feet.  They  wished  to  behold  him  as 
a  mighty  monarch,  swaying  the  regal  sceptre  upon  an  earthly  throne, 
destroying  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  all  such  as  did  not  bow  unto 
him  in  submission,  and  believe  as  he  taught  them,  supporting  the 
religion  of  his  own  nation,  and  condemningr  that  of  others. 

29.  Had  he  descended  upon  them  in  this  manner  and  form,  and 
held  forth  this  testimony,  it  would  at  once  have  blended  with  their 
own  self-exalted  views  of  the  coming  of  a  Messiah;  and  they  would 
readily  have  supported  him,  by  force  of  arms,  upon  his  throne. 

30.  But  learn,  Oye  children  of  men,  that  man's  way,  is  not  the 

D 


26  SACRED     ROLL    AND    BOOK 

way  of  his  rjod  and  Creator.  My  way  is  equal  for  all;  but  man's 
way  is  unequal,  unjust,  and  cruel.  Tiierefore,  did  I  .'^end  my  only 
begotten  Son  to  earth,  clothed  with  the  power  of  salvation,  encom- 
passed with  a  garment  of  humility  and  meekness,  offering  eternal 
life  and  salvation,  upon  equal  terms,  to  all  who  would  make  the  re- 
quired sacrifice  to  obtain  it. 

31.  I  did  not  send  him  to  court  the  love,  favor  or  affection  of 
Monarchs,  Kings  or  Princes  ;  or  to  say  unto  the  great  ones  of  the 
earth.  Rabbi!  Rabbi!  But  I  sent  him  to  proclaim,  through  the 
deepest  scenes  of  suffering  and  tribulation,  peace  on  earth  and 
good  will  to  men,  if  they  would  receive  him  in  the  name  of  his 
Father  in  Heaven,  possessing  the  innocency  of  a  lamb  and  the 
meekness  of  a  dove. 

.  32.  Showing  unto  all,  by  precept  and  example,  that  he  came  in 
the  perfect  image  of  his  Father,  possessing  a  spirit  of  forgiveness, 
patience  and  meekness,  under  the  most* painful  and  excruciating 
sufferings  of  both  soul  and  body,  that  was  ever  before  shown  forth 
upon  the  earth,  by  any  spirit  dwelling  within  an  earthly  tabernacle; 
being,  at  the  same  time,  possessed  of  my  mighty  power  to  that 
extent,  that  he  could  raise  the  dead  from  their  graves  to  life,  or  call 
from  the  Heavens  above,  at  any  time,  myriads  of  holy  Angels  and 
justified  spirits  to  his  assistance. 

33.  And  because  I  sent  him,  clothed  in  the  attitude  of  meekness 
and  humility,  as  I  had  predicted  for  hundreds  of  years  before,  by 
the  mouths  of  my  prophets,  that  he  would  come,  they,  as  a  body 
of  people,  rejected  him  and   gnashed   upon   him   with  their  teeth. 

34.  But  a  little  chosen  band,  who  were  accounted  poor  and  illit- 
erate men,  he  did  gather  around  him,  unto  whom  he  imparted  the 
words  of  eternal  life,  and  baptized  them  with  the  holy  spirit;  and 
the  few  that  received  his  testimony  into  honest  and  sincere  hearts, 
became  his  true  followers  through  life,  and  ended  their  days  under 
the  heavy  hand  of  persecution  for  so  doing.  But  I,  the  God  of 
Heaven,  have  kept  a  record  of  these  doings,  from  the  earliest  ages 
of  the  world  unto  the  present  day. 

35.  I  again  repeat  the  question,  saith  the  Lord;  Where  is  the 
nation,  where  are  the  people,  either  few  or  many,  that  have,  in  truth, 
denied  themselves  of  all  the  enjoyments  of  sinful  pleasure,  by  re- 
nouncing the  world  with  all  its  alluring  enchantments,  for  the  sake 
of  embracing  the  blessed  gospel  of  that  holy  Savior,  whom  I  sent 
forth  to  begin  a  work  on  earth   which  should  never  have  an  end. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THK  EARTH.  27 

though  the  wickedness  of  man  should  quickly  destroy  the  body, 
Avhich,  by  my  Almighty  hand  had  been  prepared,  as  a  receptacle  for 
that  saving  spirit,  while  it  acted  in  the  capacity  of  a  local  agent, 
in  time  below  ? 

36.  Give  ear,  O  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  hearken  all  ye  people 
who  dwell  in  her  !  The  Lord  your  God  hath  stooped  from  his  throne, 
to  visit  the  earth  in  mercy  and  in  judgment.  His  holy  Angels  have 
come  forth  to  execute  judgment  at  his  word,  and  show  mercy  at  his 
pleasure.  Vials  filled  with  mercy,  and  vials  filled  with  wrath,  He 
hath  placed  in  their  hands. 

37.  Hear  my  voice,  O  ye  Angels,  and  sound  aloud  your  trum- 
pets to  the  children  of  men,  saying.  Shall  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
your  God,  always  strive  with  man  to  no  purpose?  Will  He  always 
endure  to  be  scorned,  mocked  and  frowned  upon  by  the  mites  of  his 
creation,  who  are  but  worms  of  the  dust,  and  small  ones  too? 

38.  Will  He  always  receive  a  negative  answer  to  his  kind  entreat- 
ies? Do  not  your  own  hearts  bear  witness  in  the  sight  of  your  God, 
O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  that  ye  have  perverted  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  cross  of  his  Christ  ye  have  not  borne  in  truth;  nor 
bowed  your  necks  under  the  yoke  of  the  blessed  Savior? 

39.  Doth  not  the  haughtiness  of  man  declare  that  his  spirit  is 
high  and  lifted  up,  exalted  above  all  that  is  of  God? 

40.  Doth  not  the  spirit  of  oppression,  and  the  hand  that  grindeth 
the  faces  of  the  poor,  declare  that  justice  hath  departed  from  the 
earth,  and  the  blessing  of  the  Almighty  withdrawn  from  her  inhabi- 
tants ? 

41.  Doth  not  the  spirit  of  bigotry  and  despotism  rule  in  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men?  Are  they  not  ready  and  willing,  if  not 
bound  by  civil  laws,  to  support  a  religion  that  suits  their  own  natu- 
ral and  carnal  views,  even  at  the  point  of  the  sword,  and  still  main- 
tain, that  this  is  the  religion  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  Prince 
of  Peace? 

42.  The  Heavens  bear  witness  against  you,  and  the  earth  crieth 
unto  Me  with  a  loud  voice,  to  be  avenged  on  her  inhabitants,  for 
the  rivers  of  innocent  blood,  which  they  have  caused  to  flow  upon 
her  surface. 

43.  O  ye  Monarchs,  Kings  and  Princes,  and  all  ye  Nobles,  Lords 
and  Commons,  hearken  to  my  voice  of  solemn  warning,  saith  the 
Lord  your  God ;  all  ye  Rulers  of  the  people,  and  such  as  move  at 
their  command. 


88  SACRED    ROLL    A.ND    BOOK 

44.  Bow  dovvD  your  spirits,  from  the  Monarch  on  IiIb  throne,  to 
the  humblest  peasant  dwelling  in  u  lonely  cottage.'  Humble  both 
eoul  and  body;  roll  in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  and  proclaim  ye  solemn 
fasts  throughout  your  lands.  Prepare,  prepare,  O  thou  mortal  man! 
prepare,  prepare,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  for  the  day  of  my  visit- 
ation beginneth  to  dawn  upon  you  ;  for  my  anger  is  kindled  against 
you,  and  who  may  quench  it?  The  arm  of  my  wrath  is  stretched 
out  towards  you,  and  who  may  turn  it  back? 

45.  Naught  but  your  cries  and  lamentations  in  the  lowest  of 
humiliation,  will  cause  my  hand  of  judgment  to  be  stayed  from  the 
earth,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts;  For  I  purpose  to  visit  her  in  judg- 
ment, for  her  wickedness  and  abomination,  and  I  will  fill  unto  her 
a  cup  such  as  she  never  drank,  since  by  my  hand  she  was  created. 
And  her  inhabitants  have  no  time  to  lose,  in  preparing  to  meet  Me 
their  God. 

46.  My  times  and  seasons,  I  have  revealed  not  unto  man ;  but  I 
will  shortly  convince  all  flesh  that  my  hand  is  upon  the  earth,  in 
very  deed. 

47.  Look  not  for  my  word  to  be  showered  down  from  the  natural 
heavens  above, — Look  not  for  my  word  through  those  that  are  high 
and  lifted  up,  and  feel  themselves  far   above  their  fellow  creatures. 

48.  Look  not  for  the  second  coming  of  my  blessed  Son  in  the 
natural  clouds  of  heaven;  for  I  have  already  sent  him,  and  the 
foundations  of  my  new  Heavens  and  new  earth,  are  already  laid, 
never  more  to  be  overthrown,  and  ye  believe  it  not.  But  ye  may 
look  for  my  word  of  solemn  warning,  from  those  in  humble  walks  of 
life;  and  from  the  mouths  of  harmless  children,  saith  the  Holy 
One'of  Israel,  shall  ye  hear  my  word. 


29 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF  THE  LA¥  OF  NATURE,  AND  ORDER  OF  GRACE. 
THE  DAUGHTER  OF  ZION  DECLARED  &c. 

The  children  of  men,  in  their  own  natural  wisdom,  can 

NEVER    discern   THE  TRUE    SIGNS    OF  THE  WORKING  OF    MY 
HOLY  SPIRIT,  SAITH  THE  LoRD. 


1.  The  children    of    men    required    to 

search  the  Scriptures. 

2.  The  Lord  reasons  with  man. 

7.  Mankind   required    to     come    to  the 

order  of  nature. 

8,  Those  called   by  the   gospel,  required 


10. 


to  keep  the  law  of  grace. 

The  Daughter  of  Zion,  or  the  Heav- 
enly Bride  declared. 

Concerning^  the  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecies.  Of  the  second  coming  of 
Christ,  &c. 


1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  Go 
search  ye  the  records  of  my  holy  word,  which  many  of  you  so 
highly  venerate ;  for  ye  say  that  they  testify  of  Me,  and  of  my 
blessed  Son, 

2.  But  after  all  the  warnings  which  I  had  sent  for  hundreds  and 
hundreds  of  years,  through  the  mouths  of  my  faithful  servants,  to 
my  chosen  people,  respecting  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  what  did 
it  avail  them,  when  the  time  for  his  appearance  had  arriven?  The 
sacred  volume  by  which  ye  pretend  to  be  led  and  guided,  does  tes- 
tify the  truth  so  far  as  it  goes,  upon  that  ground. 

3.  Though  much  of  the  record  of  my  sacred  word,  delivered  in 
past  ages,  hath  been  destroyed,  and  much  that  is  now  handed  down 
to  the  present  generation,  hath  been  greatly  perverted  by  such  as 
were  enemies  to  the  yoke  and  cross,  which  the  Lord  Jesus  required 
them  daily  to  bear  and  wear ;  yet  by  the  interposition  of  my  Al- 
mighty hand,  a  sufficient  portion  of  that  record,  containing  the 
words  sent  forth  from  my  eternal  throne,  hath  been  preserved  unto 
the  present  day,  and  doth  now  stand  before  Me  as  a  witness,  testify- 
ing against  the  body  of  darkness  which  covereth  the  earth,  and 
the  gross  darkness  that  covereth  the  people  thereon. 

4.  For  their  sins  and  abominations  are  many,  and  their  trans- 


30  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

oressioiis  not  a  few,  saitli  the  Great  I  AM;  wliose  eye  bcholdeth 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  every  heart,  and  the  leading  motive  of 
every  action  among  the  cliildren  of  men. 

5.  But  as  I  have  said  in  ancient  days,  I  would  condescend  to  rea- 
son with  my  creature  man  ;  so  do  I  now,  in  this  the  last  age  of  the 
world,  again  say,  I  will  this  once,  condescend  to  reason  with  the 
objects  of  my  creation ;  for  truly  the  earth  is  covered  with  many 
souls,  and  there  be  millions  and  millions  who  know  not  their  right 
hand  from  their  left;  upon  whom  the  rays  of  my  true  light  hath 
never  beamed. 

6.  Therefore,  I  will  this  once  and  again  extend  the  arm  of  my 
mercy,  holding  forth  the  sceptre  of  true  righteousness,  to  all  such 
of  the  inhabitants  of  earth  as  hunger  and  thirst  for  salvation,  and 
are  ready  to  sacrifice  all  to  obtain  it.  And  to  such  as  desire  still 
lono-er  to  remain  in  the  wilderness  state  of  nature,  the  sceptre  con- 
taineth  my  law  and  commandments  for  the  same. 

7.  I  do  require,  saith  the  Lord,  (who  is  descending  to  earth  in 
mercy,  and  in  heavy  judgment,)  that  all  such  as  desire  to  live  in 
nature,  propagating  their  own  species,  keep  the  law  of  nature  unvi- 
olated,  as  I  have  commanded  from  the  beginning. 

8.  And  all  such  as  desire  to  come  into  the  gospel  of  grace,  must 
keep  the  law  of  grace,  as  I  did  command  in  the  first  appearing 
of  my  blessed  Son,  your  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  who  stands 
as  the  first  true  Anointed  One; 

9.  And,  as  I  have  commanded  in  the  second  manifestation  of  the 
same  spirit,  now  in  this  your  day,  though  you  believe  it  not,  which 
is  through  the  Daughter  of  Zion,  constituting  a  spiritual  Mother, 
the  second  Anointed  One,  who  now  stands  in  her  proper  lot  and 
place,  with  her  blessed  Lord  and  Savior;  at  the  head  of  my  new 
and  spiritual  Creation,  now  established  on  the  earth ;  and  her  name 
is,  and  forever  shall  be,  [called]  Mother  Ann  Lee. 

10.  And  now,  the  fulfillment  of  those  predictions,  from  the 
mouths  of  my  servants,  concerning  the  establishing  and  setting  up 
of  my  kingdom  in  the  latter  day  of  glory,  as  recorded  in  the  sacred 
volume  of  my  word,  which  all  those  of  you  who  profess  to  be 
Christians  so  highly  esteem  and  venerate  as  sacred  truths,  are  now 
by  my  own  mouth,  saith  the  Lord,  declared  unto  you  to  be  fulfilled. 

11.  But  I  will  show  unto  you,  O  ye  children  of  men,  the 
most  plain  and  prominent  passages  recorded  in  holy  writ,  which 
have  come  down  to  the  age  in  which  you  live,  referring  to  the  com 


TO  THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  31 

ing  of  the  Messiah  upon  earth,  to  teach  the  people  of  his  way,  that 
they  might  walk  in  his  path,  when  the  time  should  come,  for  him 
to  descend  to  earth. 

12.  And  observe  ye,  how  little  these  things  were  understood  or 
regarded  by  those  who  then  dwelt  upon  the  earth;  and  in  a  special 
manner  the  Jews,  who,  for  hundreds  of  years,  had  been  called  the 
chosen  people  of  my  name,  and  to  whom  I  had  shown  great  notice, 
in  leading  them  out  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  into  a  land  flowing 
with  milk  and  honey,  which  I  had  promised  their  forefathers,  I 
would  give  unto  their  seed  after  them. 


CHAPTEfi  V. 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE  REFERRING  TO  THE 
COMING  OF  CHRIST. 

Sec.  1.  Those  passages  recorded  in  scripture ^  which  refer  to  the 
first  appearing  of  the  Son  of  God  on  earth,  I  the  Holy  Angel,  loho 
read  this  Roll  for  mortal  hand  to  write,  am  commanded,  hy  the 
Most  High  to  have  here  inserted. 

Genesis,  iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  ;  it  shall  bruise  thy 
head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel. 

Chap.  xlix.  10.  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor 
a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come;  and  unto 
him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  people  he. 

[Shiloh,  meaning  the  Messiah,  the  Anointed,  that  is,  the  same 
as  Christ.  The  sceptre  departed  from  Judah  soon  after  the 
Messiah  came,  and  has  never  returned,  to  this  day  ;  and  the  law  was 
in  substance  disregarded.] 

Deuteronomy  xviii.  15.  The  Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up 
unto  thee  a  prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren, 
like  unto  me  ;  unto  him  ye  shall  hearken  : 


32  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

16.  According  to  all  that  thou  dcairedst  of*  the  Lord  thy  God 
in  Iloreb,  in  the  day  of  the  assembly,  saying,  let  me  not  hear 
again  the  voice  of  tiie  Lord  my  God,  neither  let  me  see  this 
great  fire  any  more,  that  1  die  not. 

17.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  They  have  well  spoken  that 
which  they  have  spoken. 

18.  I  will  raise  them  up  a  prophet  from  among  their  brethren, 
like  unto  thee,  and  will  put  my  words  in  his  mouth ;  and  he 
ehall  speak  unto  them  all  that  I  shall  command  him. 

Sec.  3.  This  refers  to  Christ,  and  is  corroborated  by  my 
faithful    martyr  Stephen. 

Psalms,  xvi.  8.  I  have  set  the  Lord  always  before  me;  because 
he  is  at  my  right  hand,  I  shall  not  be  moved: 

9.  Therefore  my  heart  is  glad,  and  my  glory  rejoiceth ;  my 
flesh  also  shall   rest  in  hope ; 

10.  For  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell ;  neither  wilt  thou 
suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

11.  Thou  wilt  shew  me  the  path  of  life  ;  in  thy  presence  is 
fullness  of  joy  :  at  thy  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  forevermore. 

Psalms,  ex.  1.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  at  my 
right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 

2.  The  Lord  shall  send  the  rod  of  thy  strength  out  of  Zion : 
rule  thou  in  the  midst  of  thine  enemies. 

3.  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power,  in  the 
beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of  the  morning :  thou  hast 
the  dew  of  thy  youth. 

4.  The  Lord  hath  sworn,  and  will  not  repent,  thou  art  a  priest 
forever  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek, 

5.  The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  shall  strike  through  kings  in 
the  days  of  his  wrath. 

7.  He  shall  drink  of  the  brook  in  the  way ;  therefore  shall  he  lifl 

up  the  head. 

Isaiah,  vii.   14.  Therefore  the   Lord   himself    shall   give  you 

a    sign ;    Behold,  a  virgin   shall   conceive,   and  bear  a  son,  and 

shall  call  his  name  Immanuel. 

Sec.  4.  This  does  apply  directly  to  the  manner  in  which  the  Mes- 
siah was  to  be  ushered  into  the  world,  saith  the  Lord,  for  no  vir- 
gin can  possibly  conceive  and  bear  a  son,  through  the  co-operation 
of  man ;  for  the  instant  she  yields  to  nature's  passions  in  man,  her 
virginity  is  gone. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    Of    THE    EARTH.  33 

Jeremiah,  xxiii.  5.  Behold  the  days  come,  eaith  the  Lord, 
that  I  will  raise  unto  David  a  righteous  Branch,  and  a  King 
shall  reign  and  prosper,  and  shall  execute  judgment  and  justice 
in  the  earth. 

6.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely; 
and  this  is  his  name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  THE  LORD 
OUR  RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

Micah.  V.  2.  But  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  though  thou  be 
little  among  the  thousands  of  Judah,  i/ct,  out  of  thee  shall  he 
come  forth  unto  Me,  that  is  to  be  Ruler  in  Israel ;  whose  goings 
forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting. 

Zechariah.  ix.  9.  Rejoice  greatly,  O  daughter  of  Zion;  shout, 
O  Daughter  of  Jerusalem;  behold,  thy  King  cometh  unto  thee; 
he  is  just,  and  having  salvation;  lowly,  and  riding  upon  an  ass, 
and  upon  a  colt  the  foal  of  an  ass. 

II  Esdras.  ii.  36.  Flee  the  shadow  of  this  world,  receive  the 
joyfulness  of  your  glory;  I  testify  my  Savior  openly. 

46.  Then  said  I  unto  the  angel.  What  young  person  is  it  that 
crowneth  them,  and  giveth  them  palms  in  their  hands? 

47.  So  he  answered  and  said  unto  me.  It  is  the  Son  of  God, 
whom  they  have  confessed  in  the  world.  Then  began  I  greatly 
to  commend  them  that  stood  so  stiffly  for  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Chap.  vii.  28.,For  my  son  Jesus,  shall  be  revealed  with  those 
that  be  with  him,  and  they  that  remain  shall  rejoice  within  four 
hundred  years. 

29.  After  these  years  shall  my  Son  Christ  die,  and  all  men  that 
have  life.* 

Chap.  xiii.  32.  And  the  time  shall  be  when  these  things  shall 
come  to  pass,  and  the  signs  shall  happen  which  I  shewed  thee 
before,  and  then  shall  my  Son  be  declared,  whom  thou  sawest  as 
a  man   ascending ; 

33.  And  when  all  the  people  hear  his  voice,  every  man  shall  in 
their  own  land  leave  the  battle  they  have  one  against  another. 

35.  But  he  shall  stand  upon  the  top  of  the  mount  Sion. 

36-  And  Sion  shall  come,  and  shall  be  shewed  to  all  men, 
being  prepared  and  builded,  like  as  thou  sawest  the  hill  graven 
without  hands. 

37.  And  this  my  Son  shall  rebuke  the  wicked  inventions  of 

•  Alluding  to  the  falling  away  of  the  primitive  Church. 
E 


34  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

tliose  nation?,  which  for  tlieir  wicked  life  arc  fallen  into  the- 
tempest; 

3S.  And  shall  lay  before  them  their  evil  thoughts,  and  the  tor- 
ments wherewith  they  shall  begin  to  be  tormented,  which  are  like 
unto  a  flame  ;  and  he  shall  destroy  them  without  labor  by  the 
law   which  is  like  unto  fire. 

Daniel,  ix.  24.  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people 
and  upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make 
an  end'  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to 
bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the  vision  and 
prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  Most  Holy. 

25.  Know  therefore  and  understand,  that  from  the  going  forth 
of  the  commandment  to  restore  and- to  build  Jerusalem  unto  the 
Messiah  the  Prince  shall  he  seven  weeks,  and  three  score  and 
two  weeks ;  the  street  shall  be  built  again,  artd  the  wall,  even  in 
troublous  times,  f 

Matthew,  i.  23.  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall 
bring-  forth  a  son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name  Emmanuel,  which 
being  interpreted    \s,  God  with  as. 

Chap.  ii.  6;  And  thou  Bethlehem  in  the  land  of  Juda,  art  not 
the  least  among  the  Princes  of  Juda;  for  out  of  thee  shall  come^ 
a  Governor,  that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel. 

Chap;  xxi.  5.  Tell  ye  the  Daughter  of  9ion»,  Behold,  thy  King- 
Cometh  unto  thee,  meek,  and  sitting  upon  an  ass,  and  a  colt  the 
foal  of  an  ass. 

Chap,  xxvii.  9.  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by 
Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying.  And  they  took  the  thirty  pieces  of 
siFver,  the  price  of  him  thut  was  valued,  whom  they  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  did  value  ; 

10..  And  gave  them  for  the  Potter's  field,  as  the  Lord  appoint- 
ed me. 

John.  xii.  15.  Fear  not,  daughter  of  Sion;  behold;  thy  King; 
Cometh,  sitting  on  an  ass's  colt. 

16.  These  things  understood  not  his  disciples  at  the  first ;-  but* 
when  Jesus  was  glorified,  then  remembered  they  that  these  things 

t  That  is,  sixty  nine  weeks,  reckoning-  each  day  for  a  year,  from  the  date  of  the  above 
mentioned  commandment,  brings  the  time  to  the  public  ministr}^  of  Jesus  Christ — In  the 
midst  of  the  seventieth  week  he  was  crucified.  And  at  the  close  of  this  week,  which- 
completes  the  seventy,  his  anointed  bod^'^,  the  primitive  Church  was  established.  Thus 
by  this  pr  iphecy,  it  was  clearly  shown  that  the  Messiah  would  be  mcinifested  at  that 
very  time,  which  plainly  proves  Jesus  to  be  the  true  Messiah. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OP  THE  EARTH.  35 

were  written  of  him,  and  that  they  had  done  these  things  unto 
him. 

Acts.  ii.  25.  For  David  speaketh  concerning  him,  I  foresaw 
the  Lord  always  before  my  face,  for  he  is  on  my  right  hand,  that 
I  should  not  be  moved : 

26.  Therefore  did  my  heart  rejoice,  and  my  tongue  was  glad ; 
moreover  also,  my  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope : 

27.  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  ^^oul  in  hell,  neitheT  wih 
thou  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

29.  Men  and  brethren,  let  me  freely  speak  unto  you  of  tlie 
patriarch  David,  that  he  is  both  dead  and  buried,  and  his  sepuK 
clire  is  with  us  unto  this  day. 

30.  Therefore  being  a  prophet,  and  knowing  that  God  had 
sworn  with  an  oath  to  him,  that  of  the  fruits  of  his  loins,  accor- 
ding to  the  flesh,  he  would  raise  up  Christ  to  sit  on  his  throne. 

Chap.  vii.  37.  This  is  th^t  Moses,  which  said  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto 
you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me;  him  shall  ye  hear. 

33.  This  is  he,  that  was  in  the  church  in  the  wilderness  with 
the  angel  which  spake  to  him  in  the  mount  Sinai,  and  with  our 
fathers;  who  received  the  lively  oracles  to  give  unto  us: 

39.  To  whom  our  fathers  would  not  obey,  but  thrust  kitn,  irom 
them  and  in  their  hearts  turned  back  again  into  Egypt. 
Sec.  3.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  What  diflTerent  from  this,  hav^t^e  chil- 
dren of  men,  as  a  body,  done  from  the  earliest  ages  of  tlie  world  to 
the  present  day^  whenever  and  wherever,  I  have  manifested  myself 
unto  them*  The  record  of  their  own  histories,  do  declare  that  they 
have  pursued  the  same  path. 

Hebrews,  v.  6.  As  he  saith  also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a 
priest  forever   after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

7.  Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  when  he  had  oflTered  up  prayers 
and  supplications  with  strong  crying  and  tears  unto  him  that 
was  able  to  save  him  from  death,  and  was  heard  in  that  he  feared; 

8.  Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he  obedience  by  the 
things  which  he  suffered; 

9.  And  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the  author  of  eternal 
salvation  unto  all  them  that  obey  him ; 

10.  Galled  of  God  a  high  priest,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 
IL  Of  whom  we  have  many  things  to  say,  and  hard  to  be  ut 

tered,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of  hearing. 


36 


CHAPTER  VI. 


OE   MAN'S    TREATMENT   WITPI    GOD'S    EXTENDED 

OFFERS  OF  CHARITY  AND  GRACE;  AND  OF  GOD'S 

DEALINGS  WITH  HIM  IN  DISPENSATIONS 

PAST,  AND  IN  THE  PRESENT. 


17. 


Of  timely  warnings  by  the  Prophets. 
Of  the  darkness  and  opposition  of  man. 
A  few  laid  down  their  lives,  for  the 

gospel's  sake. 
Tlie  light  of  the  gospel  never  suffered 

to  become  wholly  extinguished. 
Mankind  still  persist  in  their  own  ways. 
The  Lord  dcclareih  the  execution  of 

justice. 
The  Lord  reasons  upon  the  situation 

and  conduct  of  man. 
Denunciation  of  judgments,   if  man 


18. 


25. 


29. 


does  not  repent. 
Knowledge    suffered     to    increase, 
Judgments  to  those   who  do  not  the 

will  of  God,  for  fear  of  reproach. 
Christ's  mission  and  labor. 
Christ  not  sent   to  save  souls  in  their 

sins. 
Of  the  confession  of  sins,  in  order  to 

become  true  witnesses  for  God. 
All  rewarded  according  to  their  works. 
Few  willing  to  sacrifice  their  own  wills, 

and  do  the  will  of  God. 


1.  Give  ear,  O  ye  people,  and  understand  my  words,  saith  the 
Lord ;  I  testify  unto  you,  that  all  the  foregoing  passages,  and  many 
more,  which  have  never  been  handed  down  on  record,  were  dictated 
by  my  spirit,  and  sent,  forth,  through  the  mouths  of  the  prophets, 
that  the  people  might  have  timely  warning  of  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah,  and  be  prepared  to  work  with  him,  by  hearkening  to  his 
voice,  that  my  peace  and  my  blessing  might  rest  upon  them. 

2.  But  how  dark  was  their  darkness,  and  how  great  was  their 
blindness,  that  after  all  the  particular  instruction  from  the  mouths  of 
my  faithful  servants,  they  knew  not  the  Savior,  when  I  sent  him 
forth,  neither  would  they,  as  a  body,  believe,  when  he  declared  him- 
self unto  them,  and  showed  forth,  by  the  miracles  which  he 
wrought,  that  he  proceeded,  and  came  forth  from  God,  the  Father 
of  all,  and  from  none  else. 

3.  But  the  gospel  which  he  preached,  their  carnal,  self-willed 
and  bigoted  natures  did  abhor;  and  the  testimony  which  he  bore, 
cut  them  to  their  hearts ,  therefore,  in  cruel  rage,  and  malice,  they 


TO    THE    NATlOiNS    OF    THi2    EARTH.  37 

exerted  all  their  power,  to  destroy  his  animal  body,  as  quick  as  pos- 
sible, that  his  galling  testimony  might  be  suppressed,  and  thus  did 
they  accomplish  their  own  destruction. 

4.  But  a  few  chosen  ones  gathered  unto  him,  and  remained  true 
to  the  cause,  to  the  laying  down  of  their  lives;  and  were  thereby 
crowned  with  glory,  honor  and  immortality; 

5.  And  the  light  of  that  gospel,  revealed  through  the  Son,  I  did 
never  suffer  wholly  to  be  extinguished,  through  the  gloomy,  dark,  and 
bloody  reign  of  antichrist;  but  would,  at  times,  cause  rays  of  this 
light  to  break  forth,  in  vessels  of  my  own  preparing,  as  twinkling 
stars  in  a  dark  night,  from  a  cloudy  horizon  ;  and  bear  testimony 
against  the  awful  abominations  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived  ;  not- 
withstanding, their  natural  lives  were  sure  to  be  sacrificed,  under 
the  most  excruciating  tortures  as  the  consequence.  And  thus  have 
been  the  doings  of  mankind,  from  the  creation  of  the  world,  to  the 
present  day. 

6.  They  have  always  chosen  their  own  way,  in  opposition  to  that 
which  I,  in  mercy,  sent  forth  unto  them.  Therefore,  have  they,  as 
a  world  of  human  souls,  all  gone  astray,  and  worshiped  the  idol 
god  of  their  own  lusts.  Yet,  as  a  kind  and  tender  Father,  oft  have 
I  reasoned  with  them,  and  entreated  of  them  to  turn  from  the  error 
of  their  doings;  to  cease  from  doing  evil,  and  learn  to  do  well:  to 
cease  from  their  bloodshed  and  carnage,  and  dwell  together  in 
peace  and  love. 

7.  And  many  have  been  the  holy  Angels  which  I  have  sent,  with 
messages  of  love  and  mercy,  that  they  might  be  persuaded,  through 
my  unbounded  goodness  and  loving  kindness,  to  turn  unto  Me  their 
God  and  Creator ;  but  all  to  no  purpose,  save  that  they  would  draw 
out  their  mouths  in  ridicule  and  derision  unto  Me,  and  unto  my 
messengers;  and  sound  forth  blasphemous  words  against  my  holy 
work,  and  the  subjects  thereof  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  they  would 
gladly  turn  the  whole  habitable  earth  into  a  theatre  of  sin  and 
corruption ! 

8.  But  I  have  declared  in  my  wrath,  and  I  will  execute  in  my 
fury,  justice  upon  the  nations  of  the  earth,  such  as  will  not  hearken 
and  return  to  the  law  of  the  Lord  their  God  :  for  I  will  surely  avenge 
the  innocent  blood  that  crieth  unto  Me. 

9.  My  spirit  shall  not  always  be  mocked  by  frail  mortals,  who 
are  but  as  worms  and   insects,  crawling  upon  the  earth's  surface. 


38  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

What  in  man,  tliat  I  should  be  mindful  of  him,  or  the  son  of  man 
that  I  should  visit  him? 

10.  Have  WE  not  created  him  to  pursue  a  different  path  from  that 
which  he  hath  pursued,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  to  the 
present  day?  Have  I  not  declared  that  we  created  him  in  our  own 
image,  to  be  an  honor  and  a  glory  unto  us? 

11.  And  shall  we  suffer  him,  saith  the  Lord,  instead  of  doing  us 
honor,  to  disgrace  the  name  by  which  he  was  created, 

12.  By  filling  the  earth  with  blood  and  violence,  and  covering 
her  face  with  filthy  stews  of  abomination? 

13.  By  trafficking  in  human  blood,  and  making  merchandise 
of  souls? 

14.  By  grinding  the  face  of  the  poor,  and  turning  the  right  of 
the  needy  away  ? 

15.  By  supporting  the  rich,  the  great  and  the  high,  who  have  got 
gain  without  right,  in  every  kind  of  the  most  extravagant  luxury  j 
while  those  of  their  fellow  creatures  who  labor  daily  with  th-eir 
hands  for  bread,  are  starving  for  want  of    the  same? 

16.  Shall  the  earth  groan  unto  Me,  by  reason  of  such  injustice, 
and  I  not  be  avenged  on  her  inhabitants,  saith  the  Lord?  Nay, 
nay,  crieth  my  eternal   justice. 

17.  1  will  visit  her  in  mercy,  if  she  will  hearken;  but  if  not,  I 
will  visit  her  in  judgment,  still  more  severe  than  I  poured  forth 
upon  those  stiff-necked,  hard  hearted  and  rebellious  Jews,  who  cru- 
cified the  holy  Son  of  God,  when  he  was  sent  forth  unto  them. 

18.  For  I  have  suffered  light,  knowledge  and  understanding  to 
be  increased  in  the  earth,  and  where  ever  much  is  given,  there 
much,  in  return,  will  be  required.  And  unto  whomsoever  light 
and  knowledge  is  given,  to  do  their  master's  will,  and  they  do  it  not, 
the  same  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes. 

19.  And  where  the  true  gospel  light  does  shine  into  a  soul,  and 
they  obey  it  not,  for  fear  they  shall  be  mocked  and  scorned,  by  their 
fellow  creatures ;  double  condemnation  will  fall  upon  that  soul;  and 
my  judgments  will  surely  visit  them,  unless  they  speedily  repent, 
and  obey  the  light  which  I  have  given  them,  saith  the  Lord. 

20.  Understand  the  word  of  the  Lord  your  God  all  ye  people;  I 
did  not  send  my  beloved  Son  into  the  world  for  naught:  I  did  not 
send  him  to  make  a  show  of  the  gospel  without  possessing  the  sub- 
stance. 

2L  He  took  on  him  the  nature  of  man,  with  all  its  frail  and  fallen 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  39 

propensities,  that  he  might  set  him  a  true  example,  how  to  deny 
himself,  by  taking  up  a  daily  cross,  against  erery  eril  propensity 
of  his  nature. 

22.  This,  your  Lord  and  Savior  effectually  did,  by  putting  every 
enemy  of  the  soul's  best  good  and  comfort,  under  his  feet.  He 
conquered  the  power  of  sin  and  death,  by  passing  through  the  deep- 
est of  sufferings. 

23.  And  by  this  means,  he  was  always  able  to  resist  the  tempta- 
tions of  every  fallen  propertsity  of  nature,  at  the  first  presentment, 
and  was  never,  in  any  instance,  overcome;  therefore,  he  was  per- 
fected through  sufferings,  and  enabled  to  open  the  door  of  eternal 
salvation  to  every  one,  that  would  strip  themselves  for  the  race,  and 
run  for  the  prize,  in  the  path  which  he  directed. 

24.  But  I  never  sent  him  on  earth,  either  in  his  first,  or  second 
appearance,  to  save  any  souls  in  their  sins.  There  can  be  no  pow- 
er given  to  do  this,  saith  the  Lord ;  my  attribute  of  eternal  justice 
forbiddeth  it. 

£SS.  But  every  one,  who  would  come  into  the  order  of  my  grace, 
must  confess  their  sins,  one  by  one,  before  my  Witnesses;  and  labor 
to  repent  of  the  same,  by  leaving  them  off.  And  none  can  ever  come 
into  the  true  gospel  of  Christ,  either  in  his  first  or  in  his  second 
appearance,  short  of  doing  this. 

26.  And  none- can  ever  stand  as  true  witnesses  for  Me,  until  they 
have  done  this,  in  sincerity  of  heart  and  honesty  of  soul,  and  have 
labored  to  repent,  and  cry  to  God  that  they  might  be  forgiven  for 
the  same. 

27.  For  the  heart,  defiled  and  corrupted  with  sinful  abominations, 
is  like  unto  a  cage  filled  with  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird ;  or 
like  unto  a  whited  sepulchre,  that  is  full  of  rottenness  and  dead 
men's  bones  within,  and  it  never  can  be  cleansed,  short  of  a  full 
and  free  confession.      ^ 

128.  I  AM,  is  a  God  of  eternal  justice,  and  will  render  to  every 
one  their  just  reward.  I  have  in  past  dispensations  of  my  grace 
to  man,  given  him  laws  and  statutes,  agreeable  to  the  age  and  day 
in  which  he  lived,  and  in  keeping  them,  he  would  always  have  been 
insured  with  my  love  and  blessing,  to  protect  him  in  his  duty. 

29.  But  few,  very  few,  saith  the  Creator  of  all,  have  I  ever  found 
in  any  age  of  the  world,  who  were  willing  to  sacrifice  their  own 
ways  and  wills,  with  all  their  carnal  enjoyments,  to  do  my  will  and 
pleasure;  therefore  have  they  run  in  their  own  way,  and  not  in  the 
way  of  their  God. 


40 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  THE  MANIFESTATION'S  OF  MY  HOLY  SPIRIT,  AND 

THE  MANNER  OF  MY  WORK,  AS  OPERATING  UPON 

THE  HEARTS  OF  THE   CHILDREN  OF  MEN, 

THROUGH  VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE 

AGENCIES. 


1.  God  callelh  unto  man,  and  reasoneth 
wilh  him. 

6.  Man  justified  in  proportion  to  obedi- 
ence to  tlie  law  of  God. 

8.     The  gospel  never  leads  to  contention. 

10.  Ot  the  profession  of  Christians. 

11.  Expressions  of  the  wicked. 

14.  Of  those  who  declared  falsely. 

15.  Falsehood  not  changed  into  truth   by 

that  means. 
17.     Of  the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
20.    Of  faith  and  words  without  works. 


22.    Man   warned  to  turn  from  his  wick- 
edness. 

2i.     His  works  merit  a  scourge  at  the  hand 
of  God. 

25.     An  offer  of  mercy  yet  extended. 

27.     Of  the    oiierations    of    the  hand  of 
Providence. 

29.  Of  the  two  leaved  gates. 

30.  Of  the  sending  forth  of  Angels. 

33.    The  Lord  come  to  declare  his  laws. 
35.     Of   conviction  and   obedience  to  the 
calls  of  conscience. 


1.  Draw  near  unto  me,  the  Lord  your  God,  O  ye  inhabitants  of 
earth !  Incline  your  hearts  to  understand  my  word,  and  turn  your 
feet  to  walk  in  my  paths. 

2.  Open  your  eyes  to  behold,  and  unstop  your  ears  that  you  may 
hear,  while  I  hold  forth  the  sceptre  of  my  mercy,  and  extend  the 
arm  of  my  charity,  once  more  unto  you ;  and  teach  you  again  of 
my  laws,  that  you  may  walk  in  my  paths. 

3.  While  I  command  the  holy  Angels,  whom  I  have  sent  forth 
with  the  vials  of  my  wrath  and  judgment,  to  stay  their  hands  for  a 
short  season,  that  the  people  may  hear  my  word,  and  have  a  space 
to  repent  if  they  will,  and  prove  unto  Me,  by  the  humility  of  their 
souls,  that  they  really  believe  my  word,  and  will  hearken  unto  my 
voice. 

4.  The  great  I  AM,  who  sitteth  upon  his  throne  on  high,  is  a 
spirit  of  everlasting  goodness  and  eternal  brightness,  operating 
through  all  immensity  and  space,  and  endless  worlds  unknown ; 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  41 

yet,   I  formed  this  earth  for  my  pleasufe,  and  placed  the  image  of 
my  likeness  thereon  for  my  glory. 

5.  And  as  one  grain  of  sand  to  the  sea  shore,  or  as  one  drop  of 
water  to  the  rolling  deep,  so  it  may  be  reckoned,  in  comparison  to 
the  power,  majesty  and  glory  of  Him  who  created  it.  Yet,  in  every 
individual  whom  I  have  created  after  my  own  image,  is  placed  an 
immortal  soul,  or  never  dying  part,  which  is  of  that  eternal  substance 
that  gave  it  being;  and  this  must,  and  will,  eternally  exist,  clothed 
in  happiness,  or  in  misery,  just  in  proportion  as  its  own  individual 
works  shall  merit,  when  weighed  in  the  balance  of  my  eternal  justice. 

6.  And  just  so  far  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  kept  the 
law  of  nature,  with  all  its  restrictions,  which  I  did  sound,  through 
the  mouths  of  my  faithful  servants,  [and  cause]  to  be  recorded  in 
the  sacred  volume,  that  man  mio;ht  know  the  will  of  God,  his  Cre- 
ator, just  so  far  shall  they  be  justified  in  that  order  and  state  before 
Me,  and  no  further. 

7.  And  again,  just  so  far  as  all  those  professing  the  Christian 
religion,  have  sincerely  embraced  it,  in  singleness  of  heart  and  sin- 
cerity of  soul,  according  to  the  very  best  light  and  understanding 
given  them,  so  far  they  shall  be  justified  in  my  sight,  and  no  further; 
saith  He  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne  of  eternal  justice. 

8.  And  again,  hear  ye  jiiiy  word ;  my  spirit  doth  work  in  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  in  various  ways  and  manners.  But 
understand,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  rulers  of  the  same; 
never,  sifice  the  days  of  the  Messiah,  hath  the  spirit  of  that  gospel 
which  your  blessed  Lord  and  Savior  brought  forth  unto  you,  oper^ 
ated  to  cause  you  to  shed  each  other's  blood. 

9.  For  did  he  not  declare,  both  by  precept  and  example,  ap  plain 
as  the  open  light  of  day,  that  his  kingdom  was  not  of  jthis  world, 
therefore  his  servants  would  not  fight  ?  And  did  he  not  furthermore 
testify,  that  his  kingdom  was  a  kingdom  of  peace,  and  that  the  sub- 
jects of  it  must  dwell  together  in  bonds  of  love  aiid  peace ;  at  all 
times,  do  unto  others  as  they  wished  others  to  do  unto  them,  aiid 
so  fulfill  the  law  of  true  righteousness? 

10.  Consider,  pause,  and  reflect,  all  ye  nations,  ye  rulers,  kings 
and  people,  who  make  a  profession  of  the  true  religion  of  my 
blessed  Son.  Great,  very  great,  saith  the  Lord,  are  the  professions 
of  the  children  of  men  upon  earth. 

11.  But  I  am  about  to  visit  them  for  that  which  they  possess,  not 
that  which  they  profess ;  for  they  who  profiss,  ^ijd  possess  not,  are 


42  SACRCD    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

likenod  unto  the  in:in  who  })ul!t  his  lioiisc  upon  the  sand,  and  the 
floods  came,  and  beat  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell,  and  great  was 
the  fall  thereof. 

12.  And  so  shall  it  be,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  with  the  nations 
and  kingdoms  of  the  earth.  And  notwithstanding  my  word  of  warn- 
ing unto  them,  many  will  say,  Our  God  delayeth  his  coming; 
come,  let  us  take  our  ease,  and  rest  in  our  sinful  abominations ; 
perhaps  it  will  be  just  as  well  with  us,  in  the  end,  as  with  others. 

13.  We  have  often  heard  of  great  warnings  and  prophecies, 
purporting  to  be  from  God,  but  I  do  not  know  as  there  ever  was 
any  thing  took  place  on  the  account,  any  more  than  common;  so 
I  think  they  are  all  a  blasphemous  fiction,  of  some  vain  mortal  that 
wants  to  frighten  the  human  race. 

14.  But  I  again  declare  unto  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  saith  the 
Lord,  that  although  there  have  been  those  who  spoke  in  my  name, 
falsely,  saying  that  I  had  sent  them,  when  I  sent  them  not;  and 
those  who  have  been  suffered  to  taste  a  little  of  the  true  Oil  of  life 
and  light,  and,  having  no  vessel  suitably  cleansed  and  prepared  to 
receive  it,  have,  by  that  means,  run  extremely  wild,  and  done  much 
harm,  in  causing  the  heart  that  was  already  hard  with  unbelief,  as 
respects  the  invisible  operations  of  my  divine  spirit,  to  become  still 
more  hard  and  unbelieving  ; 

15.  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  none  of  these  things  change  falsehood 
into  truth,  or  truth  into  falsehood:  a  just  weight,  and  a  just  balance 
alone  can  stand;  and  by  their  works  shall  they  be  known,  who  be 
false,  and  who  be  true. 

16.  I  work  by  means  of  my  own  choosing,  through  both  visible 
and  invisible  agencies.  The  fruit  of  the  tree  shall  always  stand  as 
the  criterion,  by  which  the  good  qualities  of  that  tree  shall  be  known. 

17.  And  where  ever  the  spirit  of  my  blessed  Son  does  find  an  en- 
trance into  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  it  operates  in  the 
following  manner  :  They  will  feel  a  spirit  of  prayer,  to  cry  unto  Me, 
in  deep  tribulation  of  soul,  that  their  eyes  may  be  opened,  to  see 
and  know  whether  they  are,  in  truth,  continually  living  up  to  the 
best  light  of  their  own  consciences,  or  whether  they  are  daily  vio- 
lating the  same. 

18.  They  will  feel  their  souls  hungering  and  thirsting  after  spirit- 
ual food,  anxiously  desiring  to  be  clothed  upon  with  that  true  state 
of  justification,  that  they  can  feel  they  are  at  peace  with  all  their 
fellow  creatures,  and  can  meet  their  God  in   a  state  of  true  confi- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  43 

dence,  having  followed  the  best  light  given  them  while  upon  earth. 

19.  And  furthermore,  all  such  souls  as  are  operated  upon  by  the 
spirit  of  good,  will  feel  a  kind,  tender,  and  sympathetic  feeling 
towards  the  whole  human  family:  and  when  any  of  their  fellow  crea- 
tures are  in  distress,  if  it  is  in  their  power  to  alleviate  their  suffer- 
ings, they  will  do  it;  for,  remember  that  faith,  unsupported  by  works, 
is  dead :  but  such  as  have  true  and  living  faith,  will  always  have 
works,   corresponding  therewith. 

20.  But  unto  such  as  can  say  to  a  suffering  fellow  mortal,  Go,  be 
thou  fed,  warmed  and  clothed;  or  to  the  heart  worn  down  under  afflic- 
tion, grief  and  sorrow.  Go,  be  thou  comforted,  doing  nothing  fur- 
ther; I  will  liken  them,  saith  the  Almighty,  unto  such  as  profess 
to  be  great  Christians,  calling  loudly  upon  the  name  of  my  blessed 
Son,  to  save  them,  by  his  righteous  merits,  while  they  themselves, 
can  readily  shed  the  heart's  blood  of  their  fellow  creatures,  and 
daily  wallow  in  the  filthy  and  sinful  abominations  of  their  own  car- 
nal propensities. 

21.  And  again,  O  ye  blind  and  stupid,  saith  the  Lord, — How  can 
you,  in  reason,  expect  to  find  mercy  at  my  hand,  while  you  are  spend- 
ing your  days  on  earth  in  rioting  and  drunkenness,  wickedness,  and 
every  kind  of  debauchery,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  every  carnal 
propensity  of  both  body  and  mind;  yet,  cloaking  it  under  the  reli- 
gion of  my  holy  child  Jesus,  which  is  pure  and  undefiled  ? 

22.  O  turn,  turn,  crieth  the  voice  of  Him  who  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  turn  ye,  turn  ye,  O  frail  mortals  of  my  creation,  turn,  in  the 
lowest  of  humility  and  repentance,  to  that  God  who  created  you; 
or  I  will  sink  kingdoms  and  cities,  in  the  bowels  of  that  earth 
which  ye  have  caused  to  drink  in  the  blood  of  the  innocent. 

23.  For  unto  whomsoever  ye  have  yielded  yourselves  servants  to 
obey,  his  servants  ye  are;  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  grace 
unto  eternal  life;  and  but  few  do  I  find  upon  the  earth's  surface,  who, 
as  yet,  are  willing  to  enter  in  at  the  straight  gate,  and  walk  in  the 
narrow  way,  that  they  may  find  eternal  life. 

24.  The  whole  human  family  have  gone  astray;  there  are  none 
but  what  have  sinned  in  my  sight,  and  there  are  none,  but  what 
their  works  merit  a  scourge  at  my  hand. 

25.  Yet,  in  mercy  do  I  once  more  extend  an  offer  of  repentance, 
now,  in  this,  the  latter  day  of  my  visitation  on  earth,  to  fallen  man. 
And  they  that  think  they  can  pass  lightly  over  the  solemn  warnings 
which  I  send  unto  them,  and  trample  them  under  their  feet,  I  will 


44  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BODK 

surely  meet  them,  in  an  hour  that  they  are  not  looking  for  Me,  and 
in  a  day  that  they  are  unprepared  for  my  coming,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts. 

26.  Then  will  they  in  vain  call  upon  my  name  for  mercy ;  then 
would  they  gladly  confess  their  sins  and  abominations,  that  they 
might  find  mercy  at  my  hand ;  but  he  that  gathereth  not  in  harvest, 
must  perish  in  winter.  He  that  receiveth  not  in  mercyj  must  take 
in   judgment. 

27.  All  that  operates  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  to  dif- 
fuse the  principles  of  peacej  discarding  the  cruel  and  barbarous 
principles  of  bloodshed  and  carnage,  and  all  the  efforts  and  labors, 
of  both  governments  and  individuals,  to  bring  about  and  produce 
a  moral  reform  upon  the  minds  of  the  people ; 

28.  And  all  the  associations  and  societies,  which  have  been  form- 
ed for  the  purpose  of  encouraging  the  can^^  of  temperance,  whether 
in  eating  or  drinking,  are  the  operations  of  the  hand  of  my  Provi- 
dence, upon  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  to  prepare  the  way 
for  my  coming  to  visit  the  earth,  in  mercy  and  in  judgment;  in  a 
far  more  remarkable  and  striking  manner,  than  it  ever  before  was 
visited. 

29.  For  the  great  I  AM,  now  opeiieth  the  (iv'd  leaved ^ates,  and 
declareth,  with  ^is  own  voice  -Of  eternal  truths  the  only  way  of 
entrance  into  the  holy  city.  And  all  who  seek  to  enter  by  other 
paths,  are  but  as  thieves  and  robbers ;  and  it  shall  be  said  unto 
them,  depart,  for  I  know  you  not. 

30.  I  have  sent  forth  my  angels  of  lamentation  and  of  sorrow^ 
of  judgment  and  desolation,  of  mercy  and  of  charity,  to  pass  and 
re-pass  through  the  earth. 

31.  Though  as  yet,  I  have  scarcely  suffered  them,  saith  the  Lord, 
td  begin  to  make  themselves  known  to  the  children  of  men  :  for  I 
will  ftrst  prove  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  in  this  age,  as  I  have 
proved  them  in  times  and  ages  long  past. 

32.  I  will  send  forth,  in  my  own  vvay,  my  solemn  word  of  warn- 
ing; and  if  that  they  wi^l  receive,  I  will  give  unto  them,  in  my  own 
time  and  season,  my  law  and  commandment^  which  I  have  already 
placed  in  the  heart  of  my  Zion,  respecting  those  who  still  desire 
to  live  after  the  order  of  nature,  propagating  their  own  species. 

33.  Thus  saith  the  Lord;  I  liave  come  to  declare  my  laws  and 
my  statutes  to  the  children  of  men.  And  such  as  are  for  the  law 
of  nature,  keep  the  law  of  nature,  which  I  have  sent  forth,  and  the 


TO  THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTtt*  45 

blessing  and  protection  of  an  over-ruling  Providence,  shall  rest  upon 
them  for  the  same. 

34.  And  such  as  are  for  the  law  of  grace,  keep  the  laio  of  grace, 
which  can  have  no  part  or  place  in  the  works  of  natural  generation  ; 
and  the  immediate  protection  and  blessing  of  my  Almighty  hand, 
shall  be  extended  to  them  for  the  saMe;  and  they  shall  be  crowned 
with  glory,  immortality  and  eternal  life,  in  the  world  to  come. 

35.  When  souls  are  awakened  in  their  spirits,  to  search  after 
t'hdl  which  will  save  them  from  sin  daily,  then,  the  invisible  agen- 
cies w^hich  I  have  sent  forth,  are  operating  upon  their  minds,  to 
wake  them  up  to  a  sense  of  their  great  loss  and  distance  from  a 
pure  and  holy  God. 

36.  Souls  in  this  situation,  feel,  many  times,  extremely  bad,  and 
know  not  the  cause;  but  if  they  would  follow,  regardless  of  per- 
sonal consequences,  the  beams  of  true  light,  that  are  suffered,  by 
my  Almighty  power,  at  such  times,  often  to  break  forth  and  shine 
into  their  souls,  and  strictly  live  to  the  same,  regardless  of  sneers 
and  scoffs,  or  the  ridicule  of  their  fellow  companions,  this  light 
would  invariably  lead  them,  as  the  final  result,  to  the  fountain  of 
eternal  truth;  where  I,  the  God  and  Creator  of  all,  have  placed  my 
name,  forevermore  to  stand. 

37.  Where  I  have  promised  to  set  up  a  kingdom,  that  all  the 
powers  of  both  earth  and  hell,  can  never  overthrow  or  destroy; 
where  violence  shall  not  be  used,  and  vvhere  blood  shall  not  be 
shed;  where  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb)  and  the  meekness  of  the  Savior, 
shall  characterize  the  goings  of  the  people ;  where  no  confidence 
or  trust  is  placed  in  the  arm  of  flesh ;  but  where  the  Almighty 
power  of  the  Lord  their  God  is  sought  unto  for  protection. 

3$.  For  a  pure  and  holy  people,  whose  hands  are  not  stained  in 
human  blood,  and  whose  feet  pursue  not  in  the  paths  of  sin  and 
death,  I  will  surely  have  upon  the  earth,  to  bear  testimony  of  my 
word  and  my  work,  and  testify  against  the  wickedness  and  abomi- 
natioHs  thereon  committed,  «aith  the  God  of  Heaven. 


46 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PASSAGES    OF   SCRIPTURE,   SHOWING   THE   PLAIN 

AND  POINTED  DECLARATIONS  OF  THE  LORD  JESUS 

CHRIST,  AND  THE  MANNER  OF  LIFE  HE  REQUIRED 

OF  ALL  AVHO  PROFESSED  TO  FOLLOW  HIM. 


4.     Christ,  the  end  of  the  law  for   right- 
eousness to  all  who  behaved. 

6.  Laws  given  in  every  age,  suitable  for 

the  age. 

7.  Of  fleshly  gratifications. 

8.  Of  evils  forbidden. 

1.  Of  those  who  are  counted  worthy  to 

obtain  the  resurrection. 

2.  Of  forsaking  all,  &c. 

3.  The  situation  in    which    mankind    is 

found. 
Of  rejecting   the   offers  of   salvation, 
and  of  Christ's  second  coming. 
20.     Of  God's  visitation  to  the  inhabitants 


IG 


of  the  earth,  in  judgment. 
25.     What  is  required  of  those  who  would 
ever  come  to  the  Son  of  God. 

27.  The  requirements  of  God   unaltered, 

by  man's  abuse  of  them. 

28.  Scripture  passages  quoted,  sufficient 

to  condemn  the  whole  world. 

30.  Christ's    words  not   contradictory    in 

spirit. 

31.  Of  a  cloak  for  evil. 

35.     A   declaration   of  God's  judgments. 
37.     The  spirit  of  carnal  warfare  and  con- 
tention, opposed  to  godliness. 


Sec.  1.  I  require,  saith  the  Lord,  the  most  plain  and  prominent 
passages,  spoken  by  the  Savior  when  he  was  on  earth,  as  referring 
to  the  manner  of  life  that  all  were  required  to  live,  who  would  be- 
come his  true  followers,  to  be  here  inserted;  that  the  children  of 
men  may  behold,  with  shame  and  surprise,  the  great  diiference  be- 
tweent  he  manner  of  life  here  required,  and  that  which  they  have 
practiced  from  that  day  to  this;  which  stand  as  opposite  as  day 
and  night,  or  as  light  and  darkness. 

2.  And  the  record  of  this  word  is  contained  in  the  Sacred  Book, 
which  they  acknowledge  to  be  the  true  record  of  the  word  of  God 
to  the  children  of  men. 

MattJiew,  V.   I .  And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  a 
mountain :  and  when  he  was  set,  his  disciples  came  unto  him. 

2.  And  he  opened  his  mouth,  and  taught  them  saying, 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  47 

3.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit:    for  tiieirs  is  the   kingdom 
of  heaven. 

4.  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  :  for  they  shall  be   comforted. 

5.  Blessed  arc  the  meek :  for  they  shall  inlierit  the  earth. 

6.  Blessed   are  they  which   do  hunger  and  thirst  after  right- 
eousness :  for  they  shall  be  filled. 

7.  Blessed  are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

8.  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see  God. 

9.  Blessed  are  the  peace  makers :  for  they  shall  be  called  the 
children  of  God. 

10.  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for  righteousness' 
sake :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

11.  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute 
you^  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely,  for  my 
sake. 

12.  Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad ,  for  great  is  your  reward 
in  heaven  ;  for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets  which  were  before 
you. 

13.  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth :  but  if  the  salt  have  lost  his 
savor,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted?  It  is  thenceforth  good  for 
nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

14.  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  a 
hill  cannot  be  hid. 

17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  proph- 
ets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill. 

18.  For  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass, 
one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be 
fulfilled. 

Sec.  3.  O  ye  professors  of  Christianity,  saith  the  Lord,  compare 
your  past  and  present  lives  with  the  foregoing  lessons  of  instruc- 
tion, which  were  given  by  the  mouth  of  your  Lord  and  Savior, 
when  he  was  on  earth,  in  person. 

4.  Remember,  O  ye  children  of  men,  that  Christ,  the  Savior, 
was  the  end  of  the  law,  [for  righteousness,]  to  all  them  that  believ- 
ed; and  none  who  name  his  name,  as  being  a  true  follower  of  him, 
have,  since  the  day  he  was  on  earth,  had  any  right  to  plead,  even 
the  indulgences  gi^en  under  the  law,  that  Moses  gave  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel. 

5.  For  in  Christ,  was  brought  forth  the  law  of  grace ;  which  not 
only  fulfilled  all  that  had  been  given  in  the  previous  laws  to  the 


48  8ACRET)    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

cliildron  of  Israel,  but  superseded  the  necessity  of  all  other  laws, 
going  before;  being,  in  itself,  a  superior  law  to  any  that  had  ever 
preceded  it ;  as  all  had  been  weak,  through  indulgences ;  therefore 
could  bring  nothing  to  perfection. 

6.  In  every  age  of  the  world,  I  have,  in  the  dispensation  of  my 

own  wisdom,  given   such  laws  for  the  children  of   men,  as  were 

adapted  to  the  Jige  in  which  they  were  given,  and  best   calculated 

to  effect  the  work  for  which  they  were  designed,  saith  the  Lord. 

Matthew,  V.   19.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these 

least  commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called 

the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and 

teach  them,   the  same   shall  be  called  great  in   the  kingdom  of 

heaven. 
20.  For  I  say  unto   you,  That  except  your  righteousness   shall 

exceed  the  righteousness  of  the   Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall 

in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
28.  But  I  say    unto  you,  That  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman 

to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  in  his  heart, 
Sec.  7.  This  plainly  declares  my  requirement,  saith  the  Lord,  for 
all  such  as  come  into  the  order  of  the  gospel ;  that  they  can  have 
nothing  to  do  with  fleshly  gratifications ;  not  so  much  as  even  to 
look  on  a  Woman  to  lust  after  her.     And  again ; 

Mattheic,  v.  34.  But  I  say  unto  you,  Swear  not  at  all :    neither 

by  heaven;  for  it  is  God's  throne: 

35.  Nor  by    the  earth;  for  it  is  his  footstool:  neither  by  Jeru-= 
salem  ;  for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King  : 

36.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head,  because  thou   canst 
not  make  one  hair  white  or  black : 

37.  But  let    your  communication  be.  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay  :  for 
whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. 

3S.   Ye    have  heard   that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye  for  an   eye, 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth. 

39.  Bat  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil :  but  whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also. 
Sec.  8.  Now  listen,  O  ye  people,  and  understand  my  words;  Do 
not  the  few  foregoing  sentences,  spoken  by  your  Z/orc?  and  Savior, 
effectually  forbid  all  quarreling,  contention,  revenge,  and  defraud^ 
ing,  which  is  so  universally  practiced  among  mankind?  The  voice 
of  truth,  in  every  heart,  must  answer.  Yea. 

Matthew,  v,  43,  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  49 

shalt  love  thy  neighbor,  and  hate  thine  enemy :  But  I  say  unto 
you,  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use 
you,  and  persecute  you  ; 

Chap.  vi.  5.  And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the 
hypocrites  arc :  for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the  synao-oo-ues, 
and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men. 
Verily,  T  say  unto  you.  They  have  their  reward. 

19.  liay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal : 

20.  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  nei- 
ther moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal. 

21.  For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 
Chap.  vii.   12.  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that 

men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them :  for  this  is  the 
law  and  the  prophets. 

13.  Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate;  for  wide  Z5  the  gate,  and 
broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many  there  be 
which  go  in  thereat : 

14.  Because,  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way,  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it. 

21.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

22.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day.  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not 
prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils? 
and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderful  works? 

23.  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew  you :  de- 
part from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 

Chap.  xii.  36.  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of 
judgment. 

Chap.  XV.  3.  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Why  do 
ye  also  transgress  the  commandment  of  God  by  your  tradition  ? 

7.  Ye  hypocrites,  well  did  Esaias  prophesy  of  you,  saying, 

8.  This  people  draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their  mouth,  and 
honoreth  me  with  their  lips ;  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me. 

9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the 
commandments  of  men. 

G 


60  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

MattlmOy  xxiii.  4.  For  they  bind  heavy  burdens,  and  grievous 
to  be  borne,  and  lay  llicm  on  men's  shoulders;  but  they  thrmsclvf<i 
will  not  move  them  with  one  of  their  fingers. 

5.  But  all  their  works  they  do  for  to  be  seen  of  men :  they 
make  broad  their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  the  borders  of  their 
garments, 

0.  And  love  the  uppermost  rooms  at  feasts,  and  the  chief  seats 
in. the  synagogues, 

7.  And  greetings  in  the  markets,  and  to  be  called  of  men, 
Rabbi,  Rabbi. 

8.  But  be  not*  ye  called  Rabbi :  for  one  is  your  Master,  even 
Christ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren. 

11.  Blithe  that  is  greatest  among  you,,  shall  be  your  servant.. 

12.  And  whosoever  shall  exalt  himself,  shall'  be  abased ;  and' 
he  that  shall  humble  himself,  shall  be  exalted. 

13.  Biit  wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites!  for  ye 
shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men :  for  ye  neither,  go 
in  yourselves,  neither  suffer-  ye  them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in. 

14'.  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  de- 
vour widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayer  : 
therefore  ye  shall  receive  the  greater  damnation. - 

15.  Wo  unto^  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites !  for  ye 
compass  sea  and  land  to  make  one  proselyte;  and  when  he  is 
made,  ye  make  him  two-fold  more  the  child  of  hell  than  your- 
selves. 

Chap.  xxvi.  52.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him.  Put  up  again  thy 
sword  into  his  place :  for  all  they  that  take  the  sword,  shall  per- 
ish with  the  sword. 
Sec.  9.  Consider,  all  ye  who  profess  to  be  the  followers  of  the 
Lord's  Christ,  the  sayings  in  the  foregoing  verses,  which  wholly  for- 
bid all  wars  and  fightings  with  your  fellow  creatures,  of  whatever 
name  or  nature:  compare  your  present  lives  with  the  same. 

Mark,  vii.  20.  And  he  said.  That  which  cometh  out  of  the 
man,  that  defileth  the  man^ 

21.  For  from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  men,  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  adulteries,  fornications,  murders, 

22.  Thefts,  covetousness,  wickedness,  deceit,  lasciviousness, 
an  evil  eye,  blasphemy,  pride,  foolishness; 

23.  All  these  evil  things  come  from  within,  and  defile  the 
man. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  51 

8.  For,  laying  aside  the  commandment  of  God,  ye  hold  the 
tradition  of  men,  as  the  washing  of  pots  and  cups :  and  many 
other  such  like  things  ye  do. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  them.  Full  well  ye  reject  the  command- 
ment of  God,  that  ye  may  keep  your  own  tradition. 

Luke,  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any  time 
your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  anii 
cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you  unawares. 

35.  For  as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwdl  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth. 

36,  Watch  ye  therefore,  and  pray  always,  ihat  ye  may  be  ac- 
counted worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  that  -shall  come  to  pass, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man. 

Chap.  XX.  34.  And  Jesus  answering,  said  unto  them.  The 
children  of  this  world  marry,  and  are  given  in  marriage : 

35.  But  they  which  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that 
world,  and  the  resurrection  fromithe  dead,  neither  marry,  nor  are 
given  in  marriage : 

36.  Neither  can  they  die  any  more :  for  they  are  equal  unto 
the  angels;  and  are  the  children  of  God;  being  the  children  cS 
'the  resurrection. 

Chap.  xiv.  33.  So  likewise,  -whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  for- 
saketh  not  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple. 
Sec.  10.  Hearken,  and  incline  your  hearts  to  understand,  saith  the 
Lord,  all  ye  people,  the  words  of  the  Lord  and  Savior,  just  men- 
tioned :  Not  that  I  say  he  has  been  your  ^Savior;  but  he  would  have 
been  your  Savior,  had  you  kept  his  commandments. 

11.  Hearken,  saith  the  Lord,  all  ye  who  plead  for  carnal  indul- 
gences of  your  natures,  and  the  necessity  of  living  in  a  married 
state.  "They  that  are  counted  worthy  to  obtain  that  world  and  the 
resurrection,  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage." 

12.  And  furthermore,  "Whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  forsaketh 
not  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple."  These  two  senten- 
ces alone,  crieth  the  voice  of  Him  on  high,  are  sufficient  to  con- 
vince every  honest  seeker  after  the  truth,  that  the  whole  world  have 
become  blind  to  the  truth,  through  their  own  lusts,  and  love  to  car- 
nal pleasures. 

13.  Therefore,  in  very  deed,  they  know  not  the  Lord's  Christ, 
or  the  purity  of  his  work,     I  find,  saith  the  Lord,  the  inhabitants 


52  SACRED    KOLL    AND    BOOK 

of  earth,  wandering  after  the  beast,  and  a  beastly  nature ;  not  after 
my  holy  child  Jesus,  tha  Son  of  the  true  and  living  God. 

14.  And  I  furthermore  find  them  as  ready  to  oppose  the  manner, 
and  the  name,  by  which  I  have  sent  forth  his  divine  spirit  the  sec- 
ond time,  to  a  lost  and  languishing  world,  as  the  Jews  were,  to  op- 
pose his  first  appearance. 

15.  I  find  the  sense  of  man,  exalted  to  the  skies,  looking  into  the 
natural  heavens,  for  the  millennial  day,  or  the  coming  of  the  Sav- 
ior, to  appear  the  second  time.  But,  as  the  Jews  of  old,  drew  their 
own  plans  for  the  manner  of  his  first  appearance,  so  have  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  in  this  age,  fixed  and  drawn  their  own  plans  for  his 
second  coming. 

16.  But  as  the  former  rejected  the  Holy  Son  of  God,  and  the  of- 
fers of  salvation  at  his  hand,  because  of  their  own  self  bigoted  wis- 
dom ;  so,  in  like  manner,  do  the  latter  reject  the  form  in  which  I 
have  sent  forth  Christ,  the  second  time ;  for  I  have  sent  forth,  [this 
divine  spirit,]  without  sin  unto  salvation,  to  all  that  believe  and  obey 
him,  in  the  order  and  manner  that  it  hath  pleased  Me,  the  Almighty 
Creator  of  all,  to  reveal  him;  that  the  wisdom  of  this  world  might 
be  confounded,  and  the  loftiness  of  man  bowed  low;  and  such  as 
feel  themselves  great  and  honorable,  in  the  earth,  brought  into  con- 
tempt before  Me,  saith  the  Lord. 

17.  And  though  they  should  follow  the  example  of  their  prede- 
cessors, the  Jews,  and  anxiously  look,  and  wait,  as  long  for  Christ 
to  come  the  second  time,  in  their  own  way,  and  according  to  their 
own  layings  out,  as  the  Jews  have,  for  him  to  make  his  first  appear- 
ance, they  will  be  equally  mistaken,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven  and 
earth;  and  I  will,  with  my  own  mouth,  declare  it  unto  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  that  all  may  be  left  without  an  excuse. 

18.  For  the  blindness  and  wickedness  of  men  have  become  so 
great,  that  they  will  deny  Me,  and  disbelieve  my  word,  as  their  fa- 
thers before  them  have  done. 

19.  They,  as  a  body,  will  deny  the  Lord's  Christ,  who  has  the 
second  time  come  forth,  [through  a  chosen  female  ]  upon  the  earth, 
to  make  an  end  of  sin. 

20.  Bow  low,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  for  no  flesh  shall  glory 
in  my  presence.  The  days  hasten,  and  rapidly  roll  on,  that  my 
Almighty  hand  of  judgment  shall  sweep  over  the  face  of  the  earth; 
and  those  who  have  feared  Me,  by  walking  humbly  in  my  presence, 
and  keeping  my  commandments,   shall   be  marked  by  the  Holy 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  53 

Angels,  as  the  objects  of  my  mercy,  my  favor  and  my  protection . 

21.  For  I  have  come,  saith  the  Lord,  to  cleanse  the  earth  from 
her  awful  abominations,  by  the  fire  of  my  truth,  and  the  sword  of 
my  testimony;  and  when  my  heavy  and  desolating  judgments  roll 
on,  then  would  her  inhabitants  gladly  learn  righteousness,  by  doincr 
my  will. 

22.  But  my  eternal  justice,  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world, 
hath  always  given  the  objects  of  my  creation  a  due  and  timely 
warning;  for  I  delight  not  in  the  destruction  of  any  soul;  but  I 
would,  that  all  turn  to  Me  and  repent,  and  be  saved  from  their  sins. 

Luhe^  xvii.  26.  And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noe,  so  shall  it 
be  also  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 

27.  They  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  married  wives,  they  were 
given  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark ; 
and  the  flood  came,  and  destroyed  them  all. 

28.  Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot :  they  did  eat, 
they  drank,   they   bought,  they  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded; 

29.  But  the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom,  it  rained 
fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroyed  them  all. 

30.  Even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the  day  when  the  Son  of  man  is 
revealed. 

Chap.  xiv.  26.  If  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his 
father,  and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and 
sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple. 

27.  And  whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,   and   come  after 
me,  cannot  be  my  disciple. 
Sec.  23.  Again,  reflect  and  consider,  all  ye  children  of  men,  who 
think  you  are  in  any  degree,  following  the  divine  precepts  and  exam- 
ples of  your  Lord  and  Savior. 

24.  There  can  be  nothing  more  plain,  or  any  requirement  more 
positive,  than  that  which  was  sounded  from  his  own  mouth,  when  he 
was  upon  earth ;   and  is  contained  in  the  two  last  verses. 

25.  No  man  can  ever  come  to  the  Son  of  God,  or  be  a  fol- 
lower of  the  same,  except  he  first  hate,  and  forsake,  that  which  he 
most  dearly  loves;  and  then  labors  in  tribulation  of  soul,  until  he 
hath  gained  a  love  to  my  holy  requirements,  which  will  far  surpass 
all  other  loves. 

26.  And  again,  I  say  unto  you,  what  do  mankind  love,  while  in 
a  state  of  nature,  as  their  own  unsubdued  passion  of  lust,  and  its 
coherents?     Nothing,  the  voice  of  truth  from  every  heart  must 


54  SACRED    KOLL    AND    BOOK 

declare ;  for  so  have  the  works  of  man  proved,  saith  the  Lord,,  from 
llie  foundation  of  the  world  to  the  present  time. 

27.  But  the  use  that  man  hath  made  of  the  righteous  requirements 
of  my  Holy  Spirit,  hath  not  altered  the  requirements,  and  never  can  ; 
they  remain  holy  and  sacred,  to  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

Luke,  xiv.  20.  And  another    said,    I  have  married    a   wife: 

and  therefore  I  cannot  come. 
There  were    none  that  positively    refused  to  come  to  the   feast, 
but  he  that  had  married  a  wife. 

Chap.  xvi.   15.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  they  which 

justify  yourselves  before  men ;  but  God  knoweth  your  hearts : 

for  that  which  is  highly  esteemed   among  men  is  abomination  in 

the  sight  of  God. 
Sec.  28.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  your  God,  unto  all  who  name  the 
Christian  religion,  I  have  commanded  my  mighty  and  holy  Angel, 
whom  I  have  sent  forth  to  earth,  to  read  this  roll,  for  mortal  hand  to 
-write,  to  have  here  inserted  the  foregoing  declarations,  which  were 
<lelivered  by  my  blessed  Son,  when  upon  earth,  the  first  time,  as 
divine  requirements  to  the  children  of  men ;  as  these  alone,  are 
sufficient  to  condemn  the  whole  world,  in  its  present  state  of  sin 
and  wickedness. 

29.  Though  many  of  his  sayings,  still  more  plain  than  these, 
have  never  come  down  to  the  age  in  which  you  live;  but  by  them 
ye  shall  not  be  judged  ;  ye  shall  only  be  judged  by  that  which  hath 
been  always  before  you,  that  ye  might  look  upon  at  any  time  ye 
chose,  and  shape  your  lives  accordingly. 

30.  There  is  nothing  that  ever  proceeded  from  his  mouth,  that 
will,  in  the  least,  contradict  the  spirit  of  any  of  the  foregoing  dec- 
larations of  his. 

31.  Now,  O  thou  vain  and  mortal  man,  in  what  part  of  the  gos- 
pel recorded  in  the  sacred  volume,  dost  thou  find  a  cloak  that  is 
able  to  cover  thy  wars  and  bloodshed,  with  all  thy  filthy  works  of 
darkness? 

32.  And  again,  even  in  that  part  of  the  sacred  bible  that  ye  call 
the  law,  and  the  Prophets,  can  ye  find  a  passage,  or  a  clause,  that 
will  justify  the  awful  abominations  and  horrid  crimes,  that  have 
stained  the  earth  for  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  years  past? 

(33.  Where  is  there  one  single  sentence,  between  the  lids  of  the 
sacred  record,  that  can,  in  the  least,   justify  the  deeds  of  bigoted 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  55 

priests,  and  wicked  clergy,  in  shedding  the  blood  of  millions  of 
their  fellow  creatures,  in  the  most  cruel  and  barbarous  manner, 
that  their  fiendish  passions  were  able  to  invent ;  and  that  too,  un- 
der a  pretence  of  trying  to  bring  them  over  to  embrace  the  chris- 
tian religion;  which  plainly  declares,  upon  its  whole  face,  that  no 
violence  can  be  used,  or  blood  can^  be  shed,  by  any  who  are  its 
true  subjects.       I 

34.  And  the  souls  of  millions  now  in  eternity,  cry  unto  Me  for 
vengeance  to  visit  the- earth,  for  their  innocent  blood  that  was  spill- 
ed thereon,  by  wicked  priests  and  clergy. 

35.  And  I  will,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  visit,  upon  all  genera- 
tions, who  shall  follow  their  footsteps  in  shedding  blood,  to  suppress 
what  they  call  heresy;  [yea,]I  will  visit  them  in  great  wrath,  and  in- 
sore  displeasure  shall  my  hand  of  judgment  rest  upon  them,  botb 
in  time,  and  in  eternity. 

36.  And  I  will-  hunt  them  in  my  vengeance,  and  destroy  them  in 
my  fury,  saith  the  Lord,  as  they  have  destroyed  the  innocent  before 
them,  to  gratify  their  own  bigoted  natures  of  lust  and  ambition. 

37.  This,  I  declare,  with  my  own  mouth,  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  is  as  far  from  the  spirit  and  the 
letter  of  that  gospel  preached  by  my  holy  child  Jesus,  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  either  in  his  first,  or  his  second  appearance,  as  the  low- 
est depths  of  hell,  are  from- the  highest  mansions  of  true  felicity 
and  enjoyment,  in  the  heavens  above. 

38.  And  so  shall  it  forever  remain  on  my  eternal  record,  by 
which  every  soul  shall  be  judged,  at  my  bar  of  eternal  justice,  saith 
God,  the  Creator  of  all,  and  the  dispenser  of  true  justice,,  m  his 
©wn  due  time  and  season,  to  every  human  being. 


56 


CHAPTER  IX. 

m  SOLEMN  WORDS  OF  WARNING  TO  THE  INHAB- 
ITANTS OF  EARTH,  NEVER  MORE  TO  FOLLOW  THE 
EXAMPLE  PRACTICED  IN  THE  LONG  AND  GLOOMY 
PERIOD  OF  TIME  CALLED  THE  DxVYS  OF  ANTICHRIST ; 

OR    THE    TIME     IN    WHICH  MY    TWO    WITNESSES    WERE    CLOTHED    IN 
SACKCLOTH    AND     MOURNING  ;     WHEN    THERE    WAS     NO 
TRUE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST    ON     EARTH. 


1.    God  holds   a  controversy  wilh  man- 
kind. 

3.  Concerning  the    second    coming    of 

Christ. 

4.  Of  the  reign  of  Antichrist, 
f).    Of  the  Ninevites. 

1 1.  Days  of  ignorance  lightly  passed  over. 

12.  The  treacherous  required  to  repent. 

13.  Of  wickedness  in  the  reign  of  Anti- 

christ. 


IG.  Christ's  manner  of  instruction. 

18.  The  subjects   of    Antichrist  rejected 

for  their  wickedness. 

19.  All  warned  by  their  fate. 

20.  The  children  of  Israel  a  figure. 

21.  Of  their  judgments. 

22.  Of  mockers. 

24.  Warning  by  antichristian  wickedness. 

25.  The  followers  of  Christ,  no  part  in  wars- 


1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  condescend,  in  my  infinite  wisdom 
and  goodness,  to  reason  with  the  objects  of  my  creation,  as  a  man 
would  reason  with  his  friend.  This  I  condescended  to  do,  in  early 
ages;  and  shall  the  great  I  AM,  in  this,  the  latter  day  of  his 
glory,  be  less  mindful  of  the  dangerous  situation  under  the  veil  of 
darkness,  which  the  many  millions  of  souls  now  upon  the  earth, 
are  resting  ? 

2.  Have  not  light  and  knowledge  been  suffered  to  increase,  upon 
the  earth,  since  the  days  of  my  first  anointed  One,  whom  I  sent 
forth  to  earth  to  proclaim  a  free  salvation, (not  a  compulsory  one,) 
that  all,  whosoever  would,  might  take  of  the  waters  of  life 
freely?  Surely,  knowledge  and  understanding  have  increased. 
But  did  I  not  fore-show,  even  in  the  days  of  the  Messiah,  that  I  had 
not  yet  completed  the   order  of  my   new,  and  spiritual  kingdom  ? 

3.  And  did  not  my  holy  influence,  ( or  spirit,)  move  upon  the 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  57 

prophets,  and  upon  the  apostles,  (or  followers  in  truth  of  the  Mes- 
siah,) to  speak  of  that  day  in  which  Christ  should  appear  the  second 
time ;  and  clearly  intimate,  the  humiliating  position  in  which  he 
would  appear  in  the  latter  day?  Truly,  the  records  contained  in 
your  bibles,  bear  Me  witness. 

4.  And  was  not  a  long  and  gloomy  period  foretold,  by  the  same 
spirit,  which  would  take  place,  between  the  two  bright  and  last 
dispensations  of  my  eternal  goodness,  sent  forth  to  earth  by  the 
Two  Anointed  Ones,  the  King  and  the  Q-ueen  of  Zion? 

5.  Surely,  this  record  is  also  before  you.  And  was  it  not  foretold, 
that  a  great  declension,  and  a  falling  away  from  the  true  gospel, 
would  take  place,  after  the  mission  of  my  beloved  Son,  was  the  first 
time  finished  on  earth?  Truly,  these  things  were  clearly  intimated 
by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  through  my  faithful  servants.  But  what 
have  all  my  solemn  warnings,  in  past  dispensations,  availed  man? 
Hath  he  not  always  been  blind  to  his  own  best  good  and  interest? 
Hath  he  ever  hearkened  to  my  solemn  warnings,  when  they  were 
sent  forth,  and  changed  his  manner  of  life;  so  that  my  hand  of 
mercy  could  be  extended  towards  him? 

6.  Have  mankind,  in  general,  ever  hearkened,  so  much  as  did 
the  Ninevites,  at  the  solemn  warnings  of  Jonah,  whom  I  sent  to 
denounce  destruction  upon  their  city  v/ithin  forty  days? 

7.  And  did  they  not  humble  themselves  in  sackcloth  and  ashes, 
from  the  king  on  the  throne,  to  the  meanest  servant;  and  lament, 
and  bewail  their  forlorn  condition,  and  cry  mightily  to  Me,  that  I 
would  spare  their  city? 

8.  And  was  not  my  anger  appeased  by  their  humility,  insomuch 
that  I  hearkened  to  their  cry,  and  prolonged  the  days  that  preceded 
their  destruction,  so  long  as  they  remained  penitent  and  humble, 
and  walked  in  the  way  of  a  true  reformation? 

9.  And  when  they  had  ceased  longer  to  keep  their  vows  which 
they  had  made  unto  Me,  in  their  supplications,  and  again  turned 
to  their  former  wickedness,  did  I  not  accomplish,  in  full,  the  words 
which  I  sent,  by  my  prophet  Jonah,  that  complete  destruction 
should  visit  their  city? 

10.  Truly  I  did,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  the  great  over-ruling  First 
Cause,  Jehovah,  upon  his  throne,  is  the  same  Almighty  power,  yes- 
terday, to-day,  and  forever ;  whose  goodness  faileth  not,  and  whose 
judgments  do  not  slumber. 

1  l^But  according  to  my  infinite  wisdom,  all  things  are  dispensed 

H 


68  oACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

in  my  own  time  and  season ;  and  to  the  honest  liearled  and  sin- 
cere seekers,  though  the  true  light  of  the  gospel  might  never  have 
shone  into  their  souls ;  yet,  if  they  have  truly  followed  the  best 
light  made  known  to  them,  the  days  of  their  ignorance  shall  be 
lightly  passed  over,  and  my  hand  of  mercy  shall  rest  upon  them.   ^ 

12.  But  those  who  are  treacherous  to  that  light  which  I  have 
suffered  to  shine  into  their  souls,  and  by  reason  of  the  cross 
and  self-denial,  which  they  perceived  it  was  going  to  require  of 
them,  and  who,  by  that  means,  labored  to  stifle  the  same,  and  put 
it  out,  so  that  they  could  again  turn  to  their  former  lives  of  sin  and 
wickedness,  and  not  feel  that  remorse  of  conscience  which  this 
light  would  bring,  must  surely  feel  deep  tribulation  of  soul, 
and  wash  in  the  streams  of  godly  sorrow  and  repentance  for  the 
same,  or  they  cannot  escape  the  heavy  hand  of  my  judgment,  saith 
the  Lord ;  for  such,  sin  in  very  deed,  against  the  true  light  of  God. 

13.  But  again  listen,  all  ye  people  of  the  earth,  pause,  consider, 
and  reflect !  How  awful  and  great,  was  the  wickedness  practiced  by 
man,  upon  the  earth,  after  the  days  of  the  Messiah  were  passed ;  and 
his  faithful  followers,  who  had  laid  down  their  lives  in  support  of 
his  testimony,  were  called  home  to  eternity,  to  rest  with  their  Lord 
and  Savior,  from  their  wearisome  toils  and  labors  on  earth,  which 
they  had  passed  through  in  laboring  to  plant  and  establish  the  gos- 
pel of  their  blessed  Lord  and  Master,  in  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men,  who,  as  a  body,  proved  themselves  unworthy  of  salvation, 
or  the  notice  of  their  God  in  mercy ! 

14.  For,  by  their  cruel  and  persecuting  spirit,  against  the  holy 
Son  of  God,  and  against  those  who  were  his  true  followers,  they 
proved  themselves  fit  subjects  for  my  wrath  and  sore  destruction,  to 
rest  upon  them,  and  sweep  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
scatter  the  remnant  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven,  seeking  rest,  and 
finding  none. 

15.  And  for  what  were  all  these,  their  heavy  sufferings  ?  Because 
of  their  self  exalted  ideas  of  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  of 
their  hard  and  obstinate  hearts,  in  rebelling  against  his  word  and 
work,  when  I  sent  him  forth,  saith  the  Lord. 

16.  Though  he  communicated  his  lessons  of  instruction  to  them, 
in  the  most  mild  and  persuasive  language,  and  in  a  most  Father- 
ly and  affectionate  manner  extended  his  hand  of  charity  and  lov- 
ing kindness,  and  would  have  gathered  them  under  his  wings  of 
protection,  as  a  hen  would  gather  her  chickens ; 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  59 

17.  Yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  their  hearts  became  hard  as  ad- 
amant, their  eyes  became  blinded  with  thick  scales,  and  their  ears 
became  deaf  with  their  own  clamors  against  the  Son  of  God,  against 
the  gospel  which  he  preached,  and  against  all  such  as  hearkened  to 
him. 

18.  Therefore  did  I  reject  them,  as  a  people,  [who  were]  cursed 
in  my  sight,  and  from  their  own  mouths  did  I  judge  them ;  whose 

lips  were  filled  with  blasphemy,  and  iniquity  daily  dwelling  between 
their  teeth,  and  practiced  with  their  hands. 

19.  And  by  their  fate,  saith  the  Lord,  do  I  warn  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people,  of  the  present  day. 

20.  For  I  had  chosen  this  people,  and  had  led  them  for  some  thou- 
sands of  years,  that  through  them,  I  might  prefigure  my  work  with 
the  children  of  men,  in  all  after  ages;  and  had  they  been  obedient, 
no  power,  or  people,  should  have  ever  overcome  them. 

21.  But  the  heavy  and  desolating  judgments,  which  I  caused  to 
fall  upon  them,  to  consume  and  scatter  them  among  every  nation 
upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  remain  as  a  standing  monument 
of  solemn  warning,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  at  this  day. 

22.  For  in  like  manner  as  I  have  done  unto  them,  saith  the  God 
of  Heaven,  so  loill  I  do,  and  moreover,  also  to  that  nation  and  peo- 
ple, in  this  latter  day,  who  shall  mock  the  sacred  words  of  my  sol- 
emn warnings,  and  make  light  of  the  day  of  my  visitation  unto  them; 
or  such  as  shall  seek  to  destroy  the  work,  or  the  word  of  my  testi- 
mony, which  I  have  established  on  earth,  through  my  Two  Anoint- 
ed Ones. 

23.  Also  give  ear,  and  understand  my  words,  saith  He  who  ruleth 
on  high,  and  will  yet  rule  in  the  kingdoms  of  men  upon  earth. 
^^4.  Let  the  bloody  and  merciless  reign  of  antichrist,  which  for 
hundreds  of  years,  did  bind  the  consciences,  enslave  the  souls  of 
men,  and  drench  the  earth  with  human  blood,  be  a  solemn  and  aw- 
ful warning  to  all  the  human  race.  For  greater  crimes  of  heaven- 
daring  wickedness,  according  to  the  age,  by  man  cannot  be  com- 
mitted, than  was  perpetrated  by  the  secular  arm,  under  this  long, 
dark  and  gloomy  reign,  in  which  there  was  no  true  Church  of  Christ 
upon  the  earth;  and  all  this,  pretendedly,  under  the  banner  of  Christ,  j 

25.  Let  all  nations  and  people,  remember,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
they  who  are,  in  any  measure,  the  follovk'ers  of  the  Son  of  God,  can 
neither  have,  or  take,  any  part  in  shedding  human  blood;  neither 


60 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


can  they  have,  or  take,  any  part  in  making  use  of  compulsory  meas- 
ures, to  increase  the  number  that  may  be  said  to  believe  as  they  do, 
or  belong  to  what  they  may  term,  their  own  persuasion.  No  exam- 
ple of  this  kind,  was  ever  set  by  your  Lord  and  Savior,  either  in  his 
first  or  second  appearance,  nor  ever  will  be. 

26.  And  by  this  criterion,  may  all  professed  Christendom  discern, 
that  where  Christ  their  Lord  and  Savior  reigns,  there,  bloodshed 
and  carnage  must  cease ;  there  the  spirit  of  retaliation  cannot  dwell  J 
for  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb  is  inoffensive,  while  that  of  the  ravenous 
beast,  is  destructive. 

27.  Therefore,  know  ye,  all  nations  and  people  saith  the  Lord, 
that  where  my  kingdom  is  set  up,  its  subjects  rely  upon  my  arm  for 
strength  and  protection.  They  trust  not  in  the  arm  of  flesh.  And 
they  that  put  their  trust  in  Me,  shall  renew  their  strength;  they 
shall  walk  and  not  faint,  saith  Jehovah.  But  they  that  trust  in 
flesh  and  blood,  shall  fall  by  the  broken  staff  on  which  they  lean. 


CHAPTER  X. 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE,  ALLUDING  TO  THE  BE- 
NIGHTED REIGN  OF  ANTICHRIST. 


3.    Mankind  questioned  by  the  Almighty. 
8.     God  trifleth  not  with  his  creatures. 

10.  Few  learned  righteousness,  by  teach- 

ings sent  of  God,  &c. 

11.  Earth  a  paradise,  had  man  kept  his 

rectitude. 

15.  No  previous  laws  of  God  to  man,  dis- 

annulled in  this  day. 

16.  Of  the  law  of  Moses. 

17.  End  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation. 


18. 


21. 


Transgression  of  the  law  of  God,  the 
cause  of  destruction. 

Mercy  never  withdrawn  from  the  obe- 
dient soul. 

Of  those  who  search  the  scriptures,  to 
find  a  cloak  for  evil. 

The  sincere  and  obedient  blessed, 
although  imperfect. 

The  law,  a  step  stone,  &c. 

Of  justification  by  the  law. 


Sec.  1.  Again  I  do  require,  saith  the  Holy  Angel,  a  few  of  the  most 
plain  and  evident  allusions,  mentioned  in  Holy  Writ,  which  refer  to 
the  benighted  reign  of  antichrist,  to  be  here  inserted,  just  as  they 
were  then  spoken  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  61 

Daniel,  vii.  8.  I  considered  the  horns,  and  behold,  there  came 
up  among  them  another  little  horn,  before  whom  there  were  three 
of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots :  and  behold,  in  this 
horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking 
great  things. 

9.  I  beheld  till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient 
of  days  did  sit,  whose  garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the  hair 
of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool :  his  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame, 
and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire. 

10.  A  fiery  stream  issued  and  came  forth  from  before  him ; 
thousand  thousands  ministered  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand  times 
ten  thousand  stood  before  him :  the  judgment  was  set,  and  the 
books  were  opened. 

11.  I  beheld  then  because  of  the  voice  of  the  great  words 
which  the  horn  spake :  I  beheld  even  till  the  beast  was  slain,  and 
his  body  destroyed,  and  given  to  the  burning  flame. 

21.  I  beheld,  and  the  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints,  and 
prevailed  against  them ; 

22.  Until  the  Ancient  of  days  came,  and  judgment  was  given 
to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High ;  and  the  time  came  that  the  saints 
possessed  the  kingdom. 

25.  And  he  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High, 
and  shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to 
change  times  and  laws :  and  they  shall  be  given  into  his  hand 
until  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time. 

26.  But  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take  away  his 
dominion  to  consume  and  to  destroy  it  unto  the  end. 

27.  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him. 

Chap.  viii.  13.  Then  I  heard  one  saint  speaking,  and  another 
saint  said  unto  that  certain  saint  which  spake.  How  long  shall 
be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrifice^  and  the  transgression 
of  desolation,  to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and  the  host  to  be  trod- 
den under  foot] 

14.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Unto  two  thousand  and  three  hun- 
dred days;  then  shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed. 

Chap.  xii.  7.  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was 
upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand  and 


6i  SACllKD    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

his  loft  li.iiid  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  liini  that  liveth  forever, 
that  it  shall  be  tor  a  time,  times,  and  a  half;  and  when  he  shall 
have  acconiplished  to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  all 
these  things  shall  be  finished. 

8.  And  I  lieard,  but  I  understood  not :  then  said  I,  O  my  Lord, 
what  shall  be  tlie  end  of  these  things  ? 

9.  And  he  said,  Go  thy  way,  Daniel :  for  the  words  «rc  closed 
up  and  sealed  till  the  time  of  the  end. 

19.  Many  shall  be  purified,  and  made  white,  and  tried ;  but 
the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly :  and  none  of  the  wicked  shall  un- 
derstand ;  but  the  wise  shall  understand. 

11.  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrijicc  shall  be  taken 
away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set  up,  there  shall 
be  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days. 

Revelations^  xiii.  7.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war 
with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them  :  and  power  was  given  him 
over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 

3ficah,  iv.  11.  Now  also  many  nations  are  gathered  against 
thee,  that  say,  Let  her  be  defiled,  and  let  our  eye  look  upon  Zion. 

12.  But  they  know  not  the  thoughts  of  the  Lord,  neither  un- 
derstand they  his  counsel  :  for  he  shall  gather  them  as  the  sheaves 
into  the  floor. 

Matthew,  xxiv.  4.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
Take  heed  that  no  man  deceive  you. 

5.  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ ; 
and  shall  deceive  many. 

15.  When  ye,  therefore,  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion, spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand  in  the  holy  place, 
(whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand,) 

23.  Then  if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or 
there ;  believe  it  not. 

24.  For  there  shall  arise  false  christs,  and  false  prophets,  and 
shall  shew  orreat  signs  and  wonders ;  insomuch  that,  if  it  were 
possible,  they  should  deceive  the  very  elect. 

25.  Behold,  I  have  told  you  before.     . 

26.  Wherefore,  if  they  shall  say  unto  you.  Behold,  he  is  in  the 
desert;  go  not  forth:  behold,  he  is  in  the  secret  chambers ;  be- 
lieve it  not. 

Mark,  xiii.  6.  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  sayinj,  I  am 
Christ :  and  shall  deceive  many. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  6f> 

14.   But  when  ye  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  spok- 
en of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  standing  where  it  ought  not,  (let  him 
that  readeth  understand,)  then  let  them  that  be  in  Judea  flee  to 
the  mountains : 
Sec.  2.  Consider,   O  ye  people,  what  plainer   declaration  of  the 
spirit,  could  be  given,  than  the  foregoing,  to  inform  the  people  that 
the  time  was  then  near,  that  the  true  Church  should  be  made  deso- 
late of  Christ,  by  the  abominations  practiced  by  those  who  profess- 
ed to  be  of  the  same, 

Mark,  xiii.  21.  And  then,  if  any  man  shall  say  to  you,  Lo 
here  is  Christ;  or  lo,  he  is  there;   believe  him  not. 

22.  For  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall 
shew  signs  and  wonders,  to  seduce,  if  it  were  possible,  even  the 
elect. 

23.  But  take  ye  heed :  behold,  I  have  foretold  you  all  things. 
Luke,  xxi.  8.  And  he  said,  Take  heed  that  ye  be  not  deceived  : 

for  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ ;  and  the 
time  draweth  near :  go  ye  not  therefore  after  them. 

I.  Johrij  ii.  18.  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  time  :  and  as  ye 
have  heard  that  antichrist  shall  come,  even  now  are  there  many 
antichrists ;  whereby  we  know  that  it  is  the  last  time. 

Chap.  iv.  3.  And  every  spirit  that  confesseth  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh,  [or,  manifested  through  a  mortal 
body,]  is  not  of  God.  And  this  is  that  spirit  of  antichrist, 
whereof  ye  have  heard  that  it  should  come ;  and  even  now  al- 
ready is  it  in  the  world. 

II.  Thess.  ii.  3.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means;  for 
that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first, 
and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition ; 

4.  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  that  is  worshipped ;  so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God. 

7.  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work :  only  he 
who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way. 

8.  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord 
shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with 
the  brightness  of  his  coming : 

9.  Even  him,  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan, 
with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders, 

10.  And  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them 


64  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

that  perish ;  because  they  receive  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that 
they  might  be  saved. 

11.  And  for  this  cause  God   shall  send  them  strong  delusion, 
that  they  should  believe  a  lie: 

12.  That  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believe  not  the  truth, 
but  have  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

II.    Timothy,  iii.   1.  This  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days  peril- 
ous times  shall  come. 

2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves,  covetous,  boast- 
ers, proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  unthankful,  un- 
holy, 

3.  Without  natural  affection,  truce-breakers,  false  accusers, 
incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those  that  are  good, 

4.  Traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers  of  pleasures  more  than 
lovers  of  God ; 

5.  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof: 
from  such  turn  away. 

6.  For  of  this  sort  are  they  which  creep  into  houses,  and  lead 
captive  silly  women  laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  divers  lusts; 

7.  Ever  learning  and  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth. 

Sec.  3.  Where  is  the  nation  or  people,  saith  the  Lord,  that  is 
ready  and  prepared  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  when  I 
shall  reveal  it  unto  them  ? 

4.  Where  is  the  kingdom,  nation  or  people,  that  will  not  do,  in 
this  last  dispensation  of  my  goodness  to  man,  as  their  fathers  before 
them  have  done  ? 

5.  Who  is  ready  to  receive  Me  in  my  own  way,  saith  the  Lord  ? 

6.  And  who  are  ye  that  are  ever  ready  to  carve  out  ways  of 
your  own,  and  cry  out  against  my  word,  and  my  work.  Blasphemy 
and  delusion  1 

7.  Who  among  you  will  be  ever  learning,  and  never  ready  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  when  I,  your  God  and  Creator, 
make  it  known  unto  you  ? 

8.  Pause,  and  consider  your  doings.  The  Great  I  AM  is  a  merciful 
God ;  but  trifleth  not  with  the  objects  of  his  creation,  who  spurn  at 
his  work,  and  turn  a  blind  eye  and  a  deaf  ear  unto  his  sacred  word. 

9.  Look  at  the  blindness  of  your  fellow  creatures,  who  have  gone 
before  you,  for  many  hundreds  of  years  past.     Notwithstanding  the 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  65 

plainness  of  my  word,  in  giving  them  warning;  that  they  might 
always  be  enlightened,  and  enabled  thereby,  (if  they  would,)  to 
keep  from  the  devouring  grasp  of  the  adversary  of  all  good,  through 
the  long  and  gloomy  period  which  did  elapse,  between  the  ftrst  and 
second  appearance  of  Christ,  or  the  Two  Anoiiited  Ones,  in  their 
proper  order  and  place. 

10.  Bat  few,  indeed,  ha\'e  learned  righteousness  by  the  holy  les- 
sons of  instruction  that  I  have  sent  forth  unto  them,  in  past  dispen- 
sations, saith  the  Lord ;  but  they  have  labored  to  carve  out  a  way 
of  their  own,  by  which  they  might  save  their  own  corrupt,  fallen 
propensities  of  a  depraved  nature,  and  indulge  the  same,  in  open 
violation  of  ev^ery  command  laid  down,  or  given  in  tlie  sacred 
volume. 

11.  Had  mankind  gone  no  further,  in  the  indulgence  and  gratifi- 
cation of  their  natures,  than  there  is  permission  given  for  it  in  the 
sacred  book,  which  they  with  their  mouths  so  highly  venerate,  and 
pretend  is  their  guide,  by  which  to  square  their  lives,  this  earth 
would  have  been  a  terrestrial  paradise  to  what  it  now  is;  and  my 
Almighty  power  would  have  bestowed  blessings  of  peace  without 
measure,  in  lieu  of  war  and  bloodshed,  desolation  and  destruction ; 

12.  And  at  the  present  day,  she  would  have  been  prepared  to  do 
my  will  and  pleasure,  of  her  own  choice,  without  being  visited 
with  my  heavy  and  desolating  judgments,  which  are  now  poured 
out  without  mixture  for  her,  saith  the  Lord ;  that  when  she  refuseth 
to  learn  righteousness  in  mercy,  she  may  learn  it  in  judgment  at  my 
hand. 

Revelations,  vi.  12.  And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the 
sixth  seal,  and  lo,  there  was  a  great  earthquake;  and  the  sun  be- 
came black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood : 

13.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree 
casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

14.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  togeth- 
er; and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their 
places. 

15.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich 
men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond- 
man, and  every  free-man,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the 
rocks  of  the  mountains  ; 

16.  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide 

1 


66  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

US  from  tlic  face  of  him  tli;vt  sitteth  on  the  lliroiic,  and  from  the 

wrath  of  the  Lamb: 
17.  For  the  great  day  of  liis  wrath  is  come;  and  who  shall  be 

able  to  stand  ? 
Sec.  13.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  caused  to  be  laid  before  you, 
some  of  the  most  plain,  and  instructive  passages  which  were  spoken 
by  my  blessed  Son,  and  those  who  walked  uprightly  before  Me,  giv- 
ing the  people  warning  of  the  day  that  was  then  at  hand ;  that  all 
such  as  would,  might  avoid  practicing  the  awful  abominations  that 
would  be  committed  therein,  under  the  pretended  yoke  of  the  pure 
religion  of  Christ. 

14.  And  these  passages,  which  are  But  few  out  of  many^  I  have 
caused  to  be  inserted  in  this  Holy  and  Sacred  Roll  and  Book  of 
my  word  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  which,  in  my  mercy,  I  now 
again  send  forth  unto  them,  in  this,  the  last  age  of  the  world. 

15.  I  shall  not  countermand,  or  disannul  any  law  or  command- 
ment which  I  have  ever  sent  forth  unto  man ;  but  I  pronounce  them 
all  good ;  and  I  shall  affix  and  apply  them,  to  the  age  and  day  for 
which  they  were  given ;  and  so  shall  I  deal  with  man,  according  to 
his  treatment  of  the  same, 

16.  Those  statutes  and  laws  which  I  sent  forth  for  the  children 
of  Israel,  by  my  servant  Moses,  were  good,  and  intended  for  a  pro- 
tection, not  only  to  that  chosen  people,  but  that  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  might  behold  the  statutes  and  laws,  handed  forth  to  a 
people,  whom  my  Almighty  hand  had  condescended  to  lead  and 
notice  above  all  others;  and  by  this  means,  learn  a  solemn  lesson  of 
warning,  to  imitate  the  same. 

17.  And  had  all  strictly  kept  these  laws,  they  would  have  been 
blessed  and  protected  by  my  Almighty  hand,  until  they  should  have 
reached  the  end  of  that  dispensation,  which  did  end,  when  I  sent 
my  only  begotten  Son  upon  earth. 

18.  And  never,  through  all  the  different  ages,  and  periods  of  time, 
which  have  existed  from  the  creation  of  the  world  to  the  present 
day,  have  I  caused  any  nation  or  people  to  be  destroyed,  unless 
they  had  previously  transgressed,  and  gone  forth  in  open  disobedi- 
ence to  that  which  I  had  commanded  them. 

19.  Throughout  the  dispensation  of  the  law  of  Moses,  mercy  and 
compassion  did  I  show,  and  cause  my  people  to  show,  to  such  of 
the  surrounding  nations,  as  truly  blessed  my  people  from  their  hearts, 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  61 

and  treated  them  with  kindness  and  respect.     Such,  T  suffered  not 
to  be  destroyed. 

20.  But  those  who  sought  to  do  them  mischief,  and  vex  them, 
while  on  their  journey  through  the  wilderness  to  the  promised  land, 
I  did  cause  to  be  utterly  overthrown ;  save  at  such  times  as  when 
my  people  had  been  disobedient,  and  refused  to  hearken  to  my  word  ; 
then,  I  suffered  those  nations  to  scourge  them  with  the  sword,  and 
slay  them  without  mercy  before  my  face. 

21.  In  no  age  of  the  world,  have  I  ever  wifhheld  from  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  my  hand  of  mercy,  blessing  and  protection,  when 
they  went  forth  with  sincere  hearts,  in  true  obedience  to  my  com- 
mands, given  in  the  age  and  day  in  which  they  lived.  By  faithfully 
keeping  them,  they  would  always  be  ready  to  embrace,  and  readily 
unite  with  every  increasing  dispensation  of  my  grace  and  goodness 
to  the  children  of  men. 

22.  But  such  as  have  searched  the  record  of  my  holy  word,  saith 
the  Lord,  to  find  such  texts  and  passages  as  would  best  apply  and 
excuse  them,  in  the  wicked  and  sinful  gratifications  of  their  own 
natures,  have  only  plucked  brands  from  the  fire,  with  which  to  burn 
their  own  souls,  by  kindling  the  flames  of  torment  within :  Whether 
ye  be  rich  or  poor,  whether  ye  be  priests  or  people,  I  have  record- 
ed it  against  you,  on  my  eternal  record ;  and  ye  shall  meet  it  in 
an  hour  that  ye  are  not  prepared. 

23.  But  those  who  have  obeyed,  in  singleness  of  heart,  without 
regarding  their  natural  inclinations  to  the  contrary,  such  parts  of 
the  sacred  volume  as  require  them  to  deny  tliemselves  of  all  un- 
godliness, and  every  worldly  lust,  and  have  conscientiously  labored 
to  do  the  same,  [according]  to  their  best  understanding,  though  it 
may  have  been  quite  imperfect ;  yet  shall  they  receive  at  my  hand 
of  mercy,  for  the  sincerity  of  their  hearts,  in  so  doing. 

24.  The  law  and  the  Prophets  were  given,  as  a  step  stone,  to 
lead  souls  on,  to  the  true  foundation ;  or,  in  other  words,  it  answer- 
ed as  a  school  master,  to  bring  them  to  Christ. 

25.  But  such  as   believed  not  the  Christ,  my  only  begotten  Son, 
can  no  longer  be  justified  by  the  deeds  of  the  law ;  for  I  sent  him 
forth  to  fulfill  the  law,  and  make  an  end  of  the  same,  by  establishing" 
the  law  of  grace,   which   would  not  only  embrace  the  whole  sub- ; 
stance    of    the    law,    but    would    far    exceed  it  in  every  point  of 
goodness. 


68 


SACRKl)    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


2(i.  And  all  who  were  faithful  and  true,  to  keep  the  law,  and  the 
restrictions  therein  contanied,  were  justihed  by  the  deeds  done  un- 
der the  law:  and  were,  by  this  means,  prepared,  vvlien  called  upon 
i)y  an  increasing  and  superior  iight,  sent  forth  by  my  Almighty 
iiand,  to  enter,  with  thankful  hearts,  and  rejoice  in  that  God  who 
called  them,  that  they  were  counted  v\;ithy. 


OE  THE  DISPEXSATIOXS  OE  GOD'S  GRACE  TO  MAN- 
KIND; THE  MANNER  IN  WHICH  MAN  HAS  TREATED 
THEM,  THE  EFFECTS  OE  HIS  DISOBEDIENCE,  AND 
REFUSAL  OF  THE  OFFERS  OF  GRACE. 

THE  LAW  AND  THE    PROPHETS  REACHED  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  MESSIAH  ; 

THE    DISPENSATION    OF    CHRIST's    FIRST    APPEARING,    REACHED  UNTO 

THAT  OF  HIS  SECOND,  IN  WHICH  THE   ORDER  OF  HIS    KINGDOM 

AND  WORK  ARE     COMPLETED. 


O. 

9. 

10. 

12. 
14. 

15. 

17. 


Of  the  daily  gathering  of  manna.  19. 

Of   a  lesson,  and  the  requirement  of   94. 

God  to  man. 
By   obedience,  mankind  could  have 

been  in  advance  to  what  they  now 


are. 

Of  man's  declaraiion  to  God,  by 
works. 

God  reasons  with  mankind. 

Man's  excuses  alter  nothing. 

Christ's  doctrines  sufficient  for  the 
people,  and  day,  &c. 

No  other  way  to  be  saved. 

Of  words  and  works,  or  hearers  and 
doers. 

The  followers  of  antichrist  soon  be- 
came numerous. 

Of  the  second  coming  of  Christ.  i 


25. 
26. 
28. 
29. 
30. 

31. 
32. 
33. 
U. 

35. 

38. 


Wliat  Christ  foresaw  and  foretold. 

Many  upon  whom  true  light  hath  nev- 
er shone. 

The  sincere  merit  a  blessing. 

A  question  to  all  professed  christians. 

Disobedience,  the  cause  of  judgment. 

Of  the  destruction  of  the  human  race. 

Mankind  never  have  kept  the  law  of 
nature. 

The  earth  ripe  for  destruction. 

Of  the  wickedness  upon  earth. 

The  faithful,  scarce  and  few. 

Of  prophecies  concerning  the  latter 
day. 

Of  the  second  appearing  of  Christ  in 
a  female. 

Man  ever  inclined  to  defer  the  work  of 
God  to  a  future  period. 


|.  When  I  caused  manna  to  co'iie   down  from  Heaven,  for  food 
to  the  children  of  Israel,  did  I  not  re^iuire  each  to  gather,  day  by 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  69 

day,  the  store  which  they  needed  for  that  day  only  ?  save  that 
which  was  for  food  on  the  Sabbath,  was  gathered  the  day  previous. 
And  could  any  keep  it  longer  in  an  eatable  state  ?  Surely  not, 
saith  He  who  sent  it. 

2.  And  from  this  one  circumstance,  mankind  should  have  learned 
a  lesson,  not  easily  to  be  forgotten ;  which  is,  that  God,  their  Heav- 
enly Father,  requires  the  objects  whom  he  hath  created,  to  be  con- 
stantly employed;  first,  seeking  to  do  his  will  and  pleasure,  by  la- 
boring for  spiritual  food,  or  that  which  would  feed,  nourish  and 
strengthen  the  soal,  against  every  evil  temptation,  without  and  with- 
in; and  their  hands  to  work  daily,  for  their  own  support! 

3.  Had  mankind  learned  these  two  important  lessons,  and  prac- 
ticed the  same,  from  that  day  to  this,  their  principles  of  morality, 
and  spiritual  goodness,  gained  by  actual  works,  more  than  by  words, 
would  have  been  far  in  advance  of  what  they  now  are;  they  would 
never,  after  having  been  called  by  the  law  of  grace,  again  have 
turned  their  sense  and  feelings  to  seek  after  indulgences,  permitted 
under   a  law  given  after  [the  order  of]   a  carnal  commandment. 

4.  But  the  works  of  mankind  declare  unto  Me,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  they  have  neither  kept  the  Mosaic  law,  nor  in  any  way,  walked 
agreeable  to  the  order  and  law  of  grace ;  or  the  precepts  of  the 
gospel  revealed  through  my  blessed  Son.  But  the  law  which  hath 
ruled  among  the  children  of  men,  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth, 
from  Adam  to  Moses,  from  Moses  to  Christ,  and  from  Christ  to 
the  present  day,  is  the  lav/  of  their  own  corrupt  natures. 

5.  And  shall  I,  after  suffer ing  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  to  go  on  for  thousands  of  years,  in  their  own  way,  suffer  them 
still  longer  to  continue  their  course,  uninterrupted,  defying  my  holy 
power,  and  setting  at  naught  my  righteous  commands? 

6.  Hath  he  not  already  begun  to  say,  in  his  heart,  ''There  is  no 
God,  there  is  no  Christ  that  will  ever  do  us  any  harm,  [for  these, 
our  doings,]  let  us  go  on,  and  take  our  comfort,  while  we  do  live: 
for  when  we  die,  that  will  be  the  end  of  us ;  for  we  are  no  more 
than  the  beasts  that  perish  1 

7.  Nay,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven,  whose  goings  forth  are 
from  everlasting,  and  whcse  ways  are  past  finding  out  by  mortals, 
any  further  than  his  infiuite  wisdom  and  goodness  may  condescend 
to  reverd  them. 

8.  1  '.vil!  not  always  suffer  man  to  scorn  the  v/orks  of  his  Crea- 
tor,    All  flesh  :diall  become  as  dross  and  dungr  before  Me;  and  as 


70  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

a  vapor  before  the  morning  sun,  shall   it  vanish  quickly  away ;  no 
flesh  shall  glory  in  my  presence. 

9.  Man,  with  all  the  excuses  he  can  collect,  and  with  all  the 
permission  to  indulge  his  carnal  propensities,  which  he  thinks  he 
can  derive  from  the  record  of  my  sacred  word,  can  alter  nothing 
in  the  least.  The  motives  of  his  heart  are  recorded ;  they  make 
nothing  that  is  white,  black,  nor  black,  that  is  white.  Eternal  truth 
and  justice  shall  bear  the  sway. 

10.  Sufficient  unto  the  day,  and  to  the  people  who  lived  in  that 
day,  were  the  precepts  and  doctrines  of  Christ,  brought  forth  and 
preached  loudly  to  the  world,  by  examples  of  great  sufferings,  and 
true  self-denial. 

11.  But  few  heeded  his  warning  voice,  or  bettered  their  lives  by 
reason  of  his  coming.  The  cross  which  he  bore,  and  testified  to 
all,  that  none  could  come  to  him,  who  would  not  bear  the  same,  was 
so  galling  to  the  carnal  sense  of  man,  in  that  day,  that  but  very  few 
made  the  sacrifice  required,  to  obtain  salvation,  or  gain  the  seal  of 
eternal  life. 

12.  But  this  hath  not  altered  my  declaration  through  the  mouths 
of  my  servants,  that  there  is  no  other  name  given  under  Heaven 
whereby  men  shall  be  saved ;  and  he  that  preacheth  any  other  gos- 
pel than  this,  let  him  be  accursed. 

13.  And  although  there  be  millions  of  the  present  day,  who  pre- 
tend they  are  the  true  followers  of  the  Lord  and  Savior ;  yet  do  I 
testify  unto  them,  they  are  not  the  sheep  of  his  fold. 

14.  Fair  words,  and  fine  speeches,  saith  the  Lord,  make  not  a 
true  follower  of  Christ.  It  is  not  the  hearers  of  the  word  only,  but 
the  doers  of  the  work. 

15.  As  soon  as  antichrist  began  to  set  up  the  abomination  of 
desolation,  by  remodeling  the  letter  of  that  gospel  preached  by 
Christ,  tliat  it  might  serve  for  a  cloak,  under  which  to  conceal 
every  species  of  wickedness ;  its  followers  at  once  became  very  nu- 
merouSj  and  have  increased  rapidly  unto  the  present  day. 

16. 'But  remember,  the  Lord  your  God  hath  declared,  that  the 
gospel  brought  forth  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  never  known 
or  practiced,  in  antichrist's  reign ;  neither  was  the  strait  gate  en- 
tered, or  the  narrow  way  traveled,  from  the  time  that  the  primitive 
church  declined,  and  fell  away,  until  Christ,  or  the  fullness  of  the 
same  spirit  was  sent  forth  the  second  time,  without  sin  unto  salva- 
tion, by  my  Holy  Power,  and  Eternal  Wisdom. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  71 

17.  And  [this  second  manifestation,]  was,  and  is,  quite  as  offen- 
sive to  the  children  of  men,  in  this  day,  as  it  was  when  he  made 
his  rirst  appearance.  And  they  appear  to  be  no  more  ready  now, 
to  receive  him  in  truth,  in  this  day,  notwithstanding  their  great 
profession,  than  the  Jews  were  in  their  day.'| 

18.  And  upon  which  class  will  the  greatest  weight  of  guilt  and 
condemnation  fall?  Surely,  upon  the  latter,  saith  the  Lord.  For 
greater  light  hath  shone  upon  them,  if  they  would  but  have  obey- 
ed it,  than  ever  shone  upon  the  Jews. 

19.  Christ  plainly  saw,  when  he  was  upon  earth,  all  that  was  in 
man.  He  needed  not  that  any  one  should  tell  him  what  man  pos- 
sessed ;  therefore,  he  did  plainly  foretell  to  his  disciples,  what  kind 
of  use  the  wicked  nature  in  man,  would  yet  make  of  his  name,  and 
of  the  gospel  he  preached,  as  is  plainly  recorded  in  sacred  writ  be- 
fore you. 

20.  He  plainly  saw  that  they  would  borrow  his  words,  in  blasphe- 
my, and  use  his  name  in  deceit,  and  loudly  proclaim  the  letter  of 
the  gospel  he  preached;  all  for  a  cloak,  and  a  show  of  religion  to 
be  seen  of  men. 

21.  And  under  this  banner,  they  could  shed  the  blood  of  millions 
of  their  fellow  creatures,  and  readily  destroy  all  such  as  presumed 
to  bear  testimony  against  their  heaven-daring  wickedness,  the  blood 
of  whose  slain,  crieth  unto  Me  to  this  very  day. 

22.  And  furthermore,  every  species  of  abomination  could  be  tol- 
erated, and  committed,  by  those  professing  to  be  the  subjects  of 
this  remodeled  religion,  said  to  embrace  the  true  gospel  principles 
of  Christ.  The  least  ray  of  true  gospel  light,  would  at  once  con- 
demn all  their  sacrilegious  proceedings. 

23.  Had  mankind,  from  the  day  that  the  Messiah  was  on  earth, 
to  the  present  time,  but  kept  the  one  following  passage,  in  truth, 
"  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  they  would  have  been  much  nigh- 
er  to  Me,  their  God  and  Creator,  at  this  day,  than  they  now  are ; 
take  the  body  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  together. 

24.  Though  many  there  be,  upon  whom  the  true  light  of  the 
gospel  hath  never  shone,  yet,  they  are  sincere  according  to  the  best 
of  their  understanding. 

25.  All  such  will  merit  my  blessing  and  protection,  until  further 
light  is  suffered  to  shine  into  their  souls ;  then  they  must  likewise 
obey  that,  or  they  will  fall  into  a  far  worse  state,  than  they  were  be- 


/»  SACRF.l)    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

before  it  readied  tlieni;  for  trnns:rressions,  cominitted  in  ignorance, 
will  be  liglitly  passed  over,  saitli  the  Lord. 

20.  But,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  I  again  call  upon  all  profesF- 
ing  christians,  to  ponder  well  this  question ;  Do  you  sincerely  be- 
lieve, from  your  hearts,  that  you  are  fulfilling  the  divine  commands 
of  your  blessed  Lord  and  Savior,  and  are  daily  walking  in  that  gos- 
pel he  preached,  by  bearing  the  cross  which  he  bore,  and  wearing 
the  yoke  which  he  wore  ? 

27.  Ponder  well  this  question  in  your  own  hearts,  and  let  truth 
decide,  as  ye  would  if  ye  knew  ye  must  appear  before  my  eternal 
bar  of  justice  at  the  next  hour  :  for  the  time  hasteneth  on,  in  my 
own  wisdom,  that  I  will  know  no  man  by  his  words,  but  by  the  fruit 
which  he  produceth. 

28.  As  I  before  told  you,  disobedience  is  the  cause;  and  judg- 
ment, desolation  and  destruction,  are  the  effects  proceeding  from 
this  cause. 

29.  But  my  creature  man,  for  nearly  six  thousand  years,  hath 
adhered  to  the  cause  of  destruction ;  and  for  which  cause,  I  once 
swept  him  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  save  a  small  remnant,  to  pre- 
serve his  seed. 

30.  Yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  he  hath  never  learned  obedi- 
ence to  my  divine  commands,  either  as  regards  the  law  of  nature, 
given  in  the  beginning ;  or  that  which  was  given  by  Moses,  under 
the  dispensation  of  types  and  shadows,  or  the  order  and  law  of 
grace,  given  under  the  gospel  dispensation  by  the  Holy  Son  of  God. 

3L  Therefore,  do  I  send  forth  my  word  of  solemn  warning;  and 
declare,  in  the  voice  of  my  eternal  truth,  to  all  nations,  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  ripe  for  the  heavy  hand  of  my  judg- 
ments to  visit  them. 

32.  For  violence  doth  cover  the  earth;  deceit  and  hypocrisy 
stand  up,  and  walk  in  the  congregrations  and  assemblies  of  such  as 
meet  together,  to  adore  my  holy  name.  Abomination  is  found  in 
their  skirts ;  it  weareth  the  clothhig  of  a  sheep,  but  possesseth  the 
body  of  a  wolf 

33.  Their  fathers  have  gone  astray,  and  their  children  have  fol- 
lowed their  footsteps ;  until  the  truly  upright  have  become  scarce 
and  few,  as  particles  of  gold  in  the  midst  of  crude  ore. 

34.  Many  have  been  the  prophecies  and  predictions,  in  former 
dispensations,  respecting  the  latter  day  of  glory,  in  which  Christ 
should  come,  the  second  time,  with  thousands  of  his  saints;  in 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  73 

which  day  my  kingdom  should  be  set  up,  never  more  to  be  over- 
thrown. That  the  stone,  spoken  of  by  the  Prophet  Daniel,  should 
grow,  and  fill  the  whole  earth.  That  my  law  should  go  forth  of 
Zion,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem. 

35.  These  are  all  correct  and  true ;  and  many  more  passages 
were  spoken  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  referring  to  Christ's  mak- 
ing his  second  appearance  in  a  female ;  which  are  also  correct. 

36.  But  this  declaration  is  so  humiliating,  to  the  proud  and 
haughty  sense  in  man,  that  he  most  universally  spurns  at  the  idea, 
and  rejects  it,  as  folly  and  fanaticism ;  witchcraft  and  delusion. 

37.  He  looketh  not  at  the  fruit,  to  judge  whether  the  root  be  holy; 
he  seems  wholly  to  overlook  the  criterion  which  his  Lord  and 
Savior  gave,  when  upon  earth,  [by  which  to  judge,]  which  was 
the  works,  or  fruit. 

38.  But  the  disposition,  and  proneness  in  man,  to  disbelieve  the 
work  of  God  in  the  present  tense,  when  it  is  sent  unto  him,  and  to 
fix  the  period  still  in  the  future,  unless  I  send  forth  my  word  in  im- 
mediate judgment  upon  him,  hath  been  abundantly  proved,  from 
the  earliest  ages  of  the  world  to  the  present  time. 

39.  But  this  altereth  not  the  truth,  nor  in  any  way  changeth  the 
order  and  dispensations  of  my  work.  He  only  shutteth  the  door  of 
mercy  against  his  own  soul  by  so  doing. 


74 


C  IIAPTER  AH. 

PASSAGES    OF    SCRIPTURE,     REFERRING    TO    THE 
SECOND    COMING    OF    CHRIST. 

SOME  OF  THE    MOST    PLAIN    PASSAGES    RECOPvDED    IN  THE  SCRIPTURE, 

REFERRING    TO     THE      SECOND     COMING      OF    CHRIST,    ARE    REQUIRED, 

SAITil    THE    HOLY    ANGEL,    TO    BE    HERE     CORRECTLY    WRITTEN, 

AS    HANDED     DOWN    FROM    THAT    DAY    TO    THIS. 


1.  Of  a  misapplication  of  the  scriptures. 

2.  Of  the  manner  of  Cin-ist's  second  ap- 

pearing^. 

3.  Of  clouds  spoken  of  by  the  apostle. 
5.    Of  the  appearance  of  the  holy  spirit 

of  God. 

7.  The  mortal  body  of  Jesus,  never  again 

to  appear. 

8.  The  visitation  of  God  at  hand. 


9.     Christ  to  appear  in  his   chosen  wit- 
nesses. 
11.     The  female  prepared  for  her  office. 
13.     Bigotry,  in  this  gospel  will  not  abide. 
1-1.     Of  the  likeness  of  the  Son  of  man. 

15.  Of  Christ's  appearance  in  the  female. 

16.  Of    her  titles,   and    of    the    second 

witness. 

17.  Of  the  third  witness. 


Daniel,  vii.  13.  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold,  one 
like  the  Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came 
to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  they  brought  him  near  before  him. 
And  there  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom, 
that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  should  serve  him  :  his 
dominion  is  an  e^'erlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away, 
and  his  kingdom,  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed. 

Matthew,  xxiv.  30.  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son 
of  man  in  heaven :  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 
and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heav- 
en with  power  and  great  glory. 
Sec.  1.  How  can  the  children  of  men,  in  this  day,  saith  the  spirit, 
apply  this  one  passage,  in  such  a  literal  and  natural  sense,  in  con- 
tra-distinction  to  the  plain  declaration  of  the  Holy  Savior  himself, 
who  plainly  declared  to  his  followers,  saying,  Yet  a  little  while,  and 
the  loorld  seeth  me  no  more,  but  ye  see  me,  because  /  live,  ye  shall 
live  also.     [See   St.  John,  xiv.  19.] 

2.  Surely  then,  his  personal  presence  could  never   again  be  seen 
by  the  world ;  and  he  could  never  be  seen  again  only  by  those  who 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  75 

should  come  into  his  life ;  for  he  hath  declared  the  truth,  and  Heav- 
en and  earth  should  pass  away,  rather  than  his  words  should,  in  the 
least,  fail  from  the  true  spirit  of  their  meaning. 

Luke,  xxi.  25.    And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in 

the  moon,  and  in  the  stars  ;  and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations, 

with  perplexity;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roarino-; 

26.  Men's  hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those 
things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth  :  for  the  powers  of  heaven 
shall  be  shaken. 

27.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud, 
with  power  and  great  glory. 

28.  And  when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look 
up,  and  lift  up  your  heads :  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh. 

Acts,  iii.   14.  But  ye   denied  the  Holy  One  and  the  Just,  and 
desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto  you ; 

15.  And  killed  the  Prince  of  life,  whom  God  hath  raised  from 
the  dead  ;  whereof  we  are  witnesses. 

19.  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may 
be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

20.  And  he  shall  s^nd  Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was  preached 
unto  you  : 

21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive,  until  the  times  of  restitu- 
tion of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his 
holy  prophets,  since  the  world  began. 

II.  Corinthians,  iii.  3.  For  as  iniich  as  yc  are  manifestly  de- 
clared to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  ministered  by  us,  written  not 
with  ink,  but  with  the  spirit  of  the  living  God;  not  m  tables  of 
stone,  but  in  fleshly  tables  of  the  heart. 

17.  Now  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit :  and  where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  is,  there  is  liberty, 

I.  Thcssalonians ,  iv.  15.  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  unto  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep. 

16.  For  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God  :  and 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first : 

17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up 
together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air : 
and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 


76  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

Sec.  3.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Angel;  Understand,  O  ye  chiklren  of 
men,  and  be  ye  no  longrer  deceived,  respecting  the  ch)uds,  and  the 
air,  just  mentioned.  These  clouds  are  spiritual  clouds  of  his  eternal 
light  and  brightness,  shining  forth  in  his  true  and  faithful  witnesses. 
And  this  air,  is  the  uncontarninated  and  undefiled  air  of  purity,  in 
which  spiritual  element,  Christ,  and  all  his  true  followers  live,  and 
can  live  in  no  other. 

4.  And  in  this  air,  his  true  church  doth  dwell  on  eartli,  undefiled 
by  sin.  And  in  this  spiritual  air,  do  their  prayers  and  thanksgiving 
ascend,  even  to  the  throne  of  their  God,  as  sweet  smelling  incense 
of  praise,  saith  the  Angel.  And  this  is  the  only  air,  or  element  of 
life,  in  which  Christ  can  be  met,  or  found. 

5.  Remember  that  sensual  man,  by  all  his  learning,  wisdom  and 
understanding,  comprehendeth  not  the  true  meaning  of  the  sayings 
of  the  spirit  of  God ;  for  this  spirit  appeareth,  both  literally,  and 
spiritually,  to  subdue,  and  bring  into  subjection  to  the  law  of 
Christ,  every  member  of  the  body,  and  every  sinful  and  unruly  pro- 
pensity of  the  mind. 

II.  Thcssalonians ,  i.  7.  And  to  you,  who  are  troubled,  rest 
with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven 
with  his  mighty  angels, 

8.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not 
God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

Chap,  ii-  8.  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,   whom 

the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,   and  shall 

destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming: 

Sec.  6.  Remember,  O  ye  children  of  men,  saith  the  Angel,  that 

this  wicked,  is   consumed  by  the  spirit  of  his    mouth,  which  is 

spiritual. 

7.  There  never  can  be  the  same  local,  and  material  body,  again 
upon  earth,  as  it  was  in  his  first  appearing ;  though  the  earth  should 
remain  for  thousands  of  years  to  come,  and  mankind  should  be 
suffered  to  remain  thereon  as  long,  waiting,  and  looking  for  the  sec- 
ond coming  of  the  Messiah  in  this  way,  they  would  wait  and  look 
in  vain,  saith  the  Holy  Angel;  for  this  never  will  be. 

Revelations,  xiv.  L  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on 
the  mount  Sion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  forty  ajid  four  thousand, 
having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

•2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  77 

waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder :  and  I  heard  the  voice 
of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps : 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders  :  and  no  man  could 
learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand, 
which  were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 

.  4.  These  are  they  which  are  not  defiled  with  women;  for  they 
are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb,  whitherso- 
ever he  goeth.  These  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the 
first-fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile :  for  they  are  with- 
out fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6.  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  hav- 
ing the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people. 

7.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him; 
for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come :  and  worship  him  that 
made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters, 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of 
the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9.  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his 
mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indigna- 
tion; and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the 
presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb: 

IL  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  forever  and 
ever :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his 
name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints :  here  arc  they  that  keep 
the  commandmentsof  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors ;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them. 

Sec.  8.  Give  ear,  all  ye   inhabitants  of  the   earth,   saith  the  Lord; 
These  days,  just  spoken  of,  are  near  at  your  doors,  and  you  know  it 


78  SACKED    KOLL    AM)    KOOK 

not;  and  many  otlier passages  there  are,  of  niy  sacred  word,  vvliicli 
apply  e([iially  to  your  day  ;  and  much  of  tlie  foregoing  is  already 
fulfilled,  in  the  hearts  of  them  that  fear  Me,  and  keep  my  command- 
ments. The  second  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  they  have  seen; 
and  received,  at  his  hand,  the  holy  oracles  of  God. 

9.  When  my  Holy  Son  ascended,  the  apostles  were  told,  that  this 
same  Jesus  should  come  in  like  manner  as  they  had  seen  him  go  into 
Heaven.  [  See  acts.  ii.  11.]  As  none  but  the  apostles,  his  chosen 
witnesses,  saw  him  go  into  heaven;  and  as  Jesus  signifies  Savior  ;  it 
follows,  that  none  but  his  witnesses  will  ever  see  the  Savior  come 
again;  but  [all  others]  must  rely  upon  the  testimony  of  his  chosen 
witnesses,  or  never  know  it. 

10.  And  through  them,  does  the  voice  of  eternal  truth  now  pro- 
claim to  all  nations,  that  the  spirit  of  the  Christ,  the  Savior,  hath 
acrain  appeared  the  second  time  upon  earth,  without  sin  unto  salva- 
tion; and  hath  established  hischurch,  whose  everlasting  and  eternal 
foundation,  is  living  truth  \  therefore  it  must,  and  shall  forever 
stand,  saiththe  Lord. 

11.  And  for  the  reception  of  this  spirit,  I  did  prepare,  with  my 
holy  pow-er,  a  female,  of  my  own  choosing,  upon  whom  I  did,  for 
many  years,  cause  deep  and  heavy  sufferings  of  soul  to  fall,  that  she 
miarht  be  cleansed  and  purified  from  the  nature  of  sin,  and  fitly  pre- 
pared for  the  holy  office;  which  was  done,  according  to  my  will  and 
pleasure,  saith  the  God  of  heaven. 

12.  Here  Christ  was  revealed,  and  here  was  he  made  known,  to 
all  such  as  were  sincerely  seeking  after  good.  And  in  this  line,  and 
in  no  other,  will  he  reveal  himself,  without  sin  unto  salvation,  while 
time  shall  roll,  and  while  man  shall  exist. 

13.  And  in  this  pure  and  holy  gospel,  no  bigoted  priest  can  abide, 
who  preaches  for  hire,  and  selleth  the  sacred  word,  sent  forth  by  my 
spirit,  for  money ;  who  maketh  trade  and  traffic  with  that  which 
should  be  kept  sacred  and  holy. 

Revelation,  i.  7.  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds ;  and  every 
eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  him  :  and  all  kin- 
dreds of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  him.     Even  so,  Amen. 

8.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  saith 
the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come,  the 
Almighty. 

Chap.  xxii.  20.  He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely 
I  come  quickly :  Amen.   Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  79 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faitliful  and  true. 
And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  his  angel  to  shew 
unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done. 

7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly  :  blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the 
sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

10.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

11.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still :  and  he  which  is 
filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still :  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be 
righteous  still :  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

12.  And  behold,  I  come  quickly ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to 
give  every  man  according  as  his  work  shall  be. 

13.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first 
and  the  last. 

14.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city. 

15.  For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  ma- 
keth  a  lie. 

16.  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things 
in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David, 
and  the  bright  and  morning-star. 

17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And  let  him 
that  heareth  say.  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

Chap.  xiv.  14.  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud,  and 
upon  the  cloud  owe*  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on 
his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a 
loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud.  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and 
reap :  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap ;  for  the  harvest  of 
the  earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the 
earth ;  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

Sec.  14.  This  which  my  Servant  John  saw,  sitting  upon  the  white 
cloud,  was  the  likeness  of  the  Son  of  man ;  therefore  it  could  not 
be  his  person ;  but  that  same  spirit,  which  once  dwelt  in  the  person 

*    The  word  one,  is  not  original. 


80  SACRKJ>    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

of  Jo>us.     And  tliut  same  spirit,  is  now  uj)oii  earth  the  second  time, 
making  an  end  of  sin,   and   bringing   in  everlasting  righteousness. 

15.  And  this  spirit  did  first  appear,  and  take  up  its  abode,  in  the 
female  witness  of  my  last  dispensation  of  grace  and  goodness,  to 
the  lost  race  of  man. 

16.  The  fullness  of  this  work,  in  its  completed  order,  was 
perfected,  in  the  witness  whose  name  is  recorded  on  my  eternal 
record,  saith  the  Lord,  the  Daughter  of  Zion,  the  Bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife,  who  once  dwelt  in  the  earthly  tabernacle  of  Ann  Lee. 
The  second  witness,  who  stood  through  orreat  suiferincrs  and  tribula- 
tion,  an  able  helper  and  supporter,  once  dwelt  in  the  mortal  body 
of  William  Lee, 

17.  The  third,  who  was  a  faithful,  true  and  proclaiming  witness 
of  that  everlasting  gospel,  now  sent  forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
once  dwelt  in  the  mortal  body  of  James  Whittaker. 

18.  These  were  my  three  first  witnesses,  in  this  la^t  dispensation 
of  my  goodness  to  man;  and  I  proclaim  them  as  such,  saith  the 
God  of  Heaven,  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth :  and  let  him  that 
readeth,  understand. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   SUBJECT    COx\TIXUED DECLARATION   AND 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 

Romans,  i.  18.  For  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven 
against  all  ungodliness,  and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  hold 
the  truth  in  unrighteousness. 

23.  And  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible  God  into  an 
image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds,  and  four-foot- 
ed beasts,  and  creeping  things. 

24.  Wherefore  God  also  gave  them  up  to  uncieanness,  through 
the  lusts  of  their  own  hearts,  to  dishonor  their  own  bodies  between 
themselves : 

25.  Who  chansfed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  81 

and  served  the  creature   more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
forever.     Amen. 

26.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile  affections.  For 
even  their  women  did  change  the  natural  use  into  that  which  is 
against  nature  : 

27.  And  likew^ise  also  the  men,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the 
woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one  tow  ard  another ;  men  with  men 
working  that  which  is  unseemly,  and  receiving  in  themselves  that 
recompense  of  their  error  which  was  meet. 

28.  And  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowl- 
edge, God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  thincrs 
w^hich  are  not  convenient: 

29.  Being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  fornication,  wicked- 
ness, covetousness,  maliciousness;  full  of  envy,  murder,  debate, 
deceit,  malignity ;  w'hisperers, 

30.  Backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud,  boasters, 
inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to  parents, 

31.  Without  understanding,  covenant-breakers,  without  natural 
affection,  implacable,  unmerciful  : 

32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that  they  which  com- 
mit such  things  are  worthy  of  death;  not  only  do  the  same,  but 
have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them. 

Chap.    ii.  2.  But  we  are  sure  that  the   judgment  of  God  is 
according  to  truth,  against  them  which  commit  such  things. 
6.  Who  \w'\\\  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  deeds: 

1.  Corinthians,  vi.  9.  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall 
not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God?  Be  not  deceived;  neither 
fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abu- 
sers of  themselves  with  mankind, 

10.  Nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor 
extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Chap.  vii.  1.  Now  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote 
unto  me:  It  is  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman. 

2.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man  have  his 
own  wdfe,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own  husband. 

6.  But  I  speak  this  by  permission,  and  not  of  commandment. 

7.  For  I  would  that  all  men  were  even  as  I  myself  But  every 
man  hath  his  proper  gift  of  God,  one  after  this  manner,  and 
another  after  that. 


82  SACRED    ROLL    AND    MOOK 

8.  I  say  therefore  to  tlie  iimnarried  iiiul  widows,  It  is  good  for 
them  if  they  abide  even  as  I. 

29.  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  The  time  is  short.  It  remaineth, 
that  both  they  that  have  wives,  be  as  though  they  had  none; 

30.  And  they  that  weep,  as  though  they  wept  not;  and  they 
that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not ;  and  they  that  buy,  as 
though  they  possessed  not ; 

81.  And  they  that  use  this  world,  as  not  abusing  it.  For  the 
fashion  of  this  worhl  passeth  away. 

34.  There  is  difference  also  between  a  wife  and  a  virgin.  The 
unmarried  woman  careth  for  the  things  of  the  Lord  that  she  may 
be  holy,  both  in  body  and  in  spirit:  but  she  that  is  married,  careth 
for  the  things  of  the  world,  how  she  may  please  hn-  husband. 

38.  So  then  he  that  giveth  he?'  in  marriage  doeth  well ;  but  he 
that  giveth  her  not  in  marriage  doeth  better. 

II.  Corinthians,  xi.  2.  For  I  am  jealous  over  you  with  godly 
jealousy:  for  I  have  espoused  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may 
present  you  as  a  chaste  virgin  to  Christ. 

Galations,  v.  19.  Now  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which 
are   these,    Adultery,    fornication,   uncleanness,     lasciviousness, 

20.  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath, 
strife,  seditions,  heresies, 

21.  Envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revelings,  and  such  like  : 
of  the  which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  also  told  you  in  time 
past,  that  they  which  do  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

22.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 

23.  Meekness,  temperance:  against  such  there  is  no  law. 

24.  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  crucified  the  flesh,  with 
the  affections  and  lusts. 

25.  If  we  live  in  the  Spirit,  let  us  also  walk  in  the  Spirit. 

26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain-glory,  provoking  one  another, 
envying  one  another. 

Ephesians,  iv.  25.  Wherefore  putting  away  lying,  speak  every 
man  truth  with  his  neighbor  :  for  we  are  members  one  of  another. 

Colossians,  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye  have 
put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds; 

James,  iii.  5.  Even    so  the    tongue    is  a  little  member,   and 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  83 

boasteth  great  things.     Behold,   how  great  a  matter  a  little  fire 
kindleth! 

6.  And  the  tongue  is  a  fire,  a  world  of  iniquity :  so  is  the 
tongue  among  our  members,  that  it  defileth  the  whole  body,  and 
setteth  on  fire  the  course  of  nature;   and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

7.  For  every  kind  of  beasts,  and  of  birds,  and  of  serpents, 
and  of  things  in  the  sea,  is  tamed,  and  hath  been  tamed,  of  man- 
kind: 

8.  Bat  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full 
of  deadly  poison. 

9.  Therevv'ith  bless  we  God,  even  the  Father;  and  therewith 
curse  we  men,  which  are  made  after  the  similitude  of  God. 

10.  Oat  of  the  same  mouth  proceedeth  blessing  and  cursing. 
My  brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 

Chap.  iv.  1.  From  whence  come  wars  and  fightings  among  you? 
comethry  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your  members? 

2.  Ye  lust  and  have  not :  ye  kill,  and  desire  to  have,  and  can- 
not obtain  :  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye  have  not,  because  ye  ask 
not. 

8.  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may 
consume  it  upon  your  lusts. 

4.  Ye  adulterers  and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friend- 
ship of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God?  whosoever  therefore  will 
be  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God. 

5.  Do  ye  think  that  the  scripture  saith  in  vain.  The  spirit  that 
dwelleth  in  us  lusteth  to  envy  ? 

0.  But  he  giveth  more  grace.  Wherefore  he  saith,  God  resist- 
eth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  unto  the  humble. 

7.  Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God.  Resist  the  ■devil,  and 
he  will  flee  from  you. 

8.  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.  Cleanse 
your  hands,  ye  sinners,  and  purify  your  hearts,  ye  double-minded. 

9.  Be  afliicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep:  let  your  laughter  be 
turned  to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to    heaviness. 

10.  Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall 
lift  you  up. 

Chap.  V.  1.  Goto  now,  yr  rich  men,  weep  and  howl  for  your 
miseries  that  shall  come  upon  you. 

2.  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your  garments  are  moth- 
eaten. 


84  SACRKD    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

3.  Your  gold  and  silver  is  cankered;  and  the  rust  of  them 
shall  be  a  witness  against  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were 
fire.     Ye  have  heaped  treasure  together  for  the  last  days. 

4.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  laborers  who  have  reaped  down 
your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud,  crieth  ;  and  the 
cries  of  thein  which  have  reaped  are  entered  into  the  ears  of 
the  Lord  of  Sabaoth. 

5.  Ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on  the  earth,  and  been  wanton; 
ye  have  nourished  your  hearts,  as  in  a  day  of  slaughter. 

6.  Ye  have  condemned  and  killed  the  just;  and  he.  doth  not 
resist  you. 

IG.  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another, 
that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  right- 
eous man  availeth  much. 

I.  Peter,  ii.  11.  Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you,  as  stran- 
gers and  pilgrims,  abstain  from  fleshly  lusts,  which  war  against 
the  soul ; 

12.  Having  your  conversation  honest  among  the  Gentiles:  that, 
whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evil-doers,  they  may  by  your 
good  works,  which  they  shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of 
visitation. 

Chap.  iii.  3.  Whose  adorning  let  it  not  be  that  outward  adorn- 
ing of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting 
on  of  apparel ; 

4.  But  let  it  he  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is 
not  corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit, 
which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price. 


85 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

OF  THE  MOSAIC  LAW,  AND  OF  THE  KINGDOM  AND 

LAAV  OF    CHRIST;  ALSO,  CONCERNING   THOSE   IN 

HEATHENISH  DARKNESS. 


The  word  of  God  gives  no  license  for 
the  carnal  indulgences  of  nature. 

Of  the  completed  order  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

Of  the  declaration  of  the  work  of  God. 

Of  outstanding-  the  day  of  visitation. 


11.  Concerning  passag-es  of  scripture. 

12.  The  intent  of  the  scriptures. 

]  7.  More  tolerable  for  those  in  heathenish 
darkness,  than  for  those  who  know^ 
and  do  not  the  Lord's  will. 


1.  Again  consider,  O  frail  man;  consider  saith  the  Lord,  the 
imperfectness  of  your  sight,  and  the  shortness  of  your  understand- 
ing in  respect  to  my  holy  and  sacred  word,  which  was  sounded 
forth  on  earth,  by  my  blessed  Son,  and  his  faithful  followers,  hund- 
reds of  years  ago. 

2.  There  is  not  one  passage  in  the  sacred  volume,  that  ever 
escaped  from  his  holy  lips ;  that  in  any  way  gives  permission,  or 
tolerates  a  life  of  fleshly  indulgence,  or*  the  carnal  gratifications  of 
nature.  And  nothing  of  that  nature,  was  ever  tolerated,  by  any  of 
his  apostles,  only  in  the  line  of  a  permission,  or  an  indulgence,  for 
the  time  being,  because  of  their  great  weakness  in  those  respects ; 
and  this  was  done  by  the  Apostle,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  content 
them  that  still  greater  sins  might  be  avoided. 

3.  But  nothing  of  that  nature  was  ever  given  by  commandment, 
after  the  gospel  dispensation  was  sent  forth  by  my  Almighty  hand; 
though  the  full  order  of  my  new,  and  spiritual  creation,  was  not 
completed,  to  that  degree  of  holiness  throughout,  in  Christ's  first 
appearing,  but  that  some  little  indulgences  of  that  kind,  could  be 
allowed.  Eet,  in  the  Savior  himself,  was  a  perfect  work,  and  none 
can  ever  supersede  it. 

4.  But  the  perfect  order  of  his  kingdom  could  not  be  complete, 
until  the  Daughter  of  Zion  was  sent  forth  to  stand  with  him,  in 
her  proper  lot  and  place,  as  the  spiritual  Mother,  in  the  completed 
order  of  my  new  Heaven,  and   new  earth,  which  1  did  promise,  by 


S6  SACRED    ROLL    AND    LOOK 

the  mouths  of  the  Prophets,  I  would  create  and  cstablisli  in  the  lat- 
ter day,  saith  the  Lord.  J 

5.  And  my  own  time  has  now  come,  to  declare  the  work  of  my 
hands,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  notwithstanding  frail  mortals  will 
rise  up  against  Me,  amidst  my  solemn  warnings,  and  try  to  destroy 
the  word  of  my  mouth  and  the  work  of  my  hands ;  because  they 
do  not  immediately  see  the  heavy  hand  of  my  desolating  judgments, 
sweeping  their  fellow  creatures  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  or  caus- 
ing her  to  open  her  mouth  and  swallow  up  the  same. 

6.  But  some  will  give  ear  and  hearken,  before  it  be  too  late,  and 
by  this  means,  save  their  souls  from  destruction.  Some  will  receive 
my  word,  through  whatever  medium  I  am  pleased  to  send  it  forth, 
even  should  it  be  from  infants. 

7.  But  remember,  all  ye  people,  who  make  a  pretence  of  hold- 
ing to  the  sacred  word  contained  in  your  sealed  bibles,  and  of  fol- 
lowing the  divine  commands  of  your  Lord  and  Savior,  while  yet 
daily  living  in  sin  and  wickedness ;  you  are  only  treasuring  up 
wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath,  where  I  shall  meet  you  in  a  straight 
place,  saith  your  God,  and  that,  at  a  time  when  ye  are  not  prepared, 
and  when  longer  delay,  for  your  preparation  of  heart,  cannot  be 
made. 

8.  For  the  greatest  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  have  al- 
ready, by  reason  of  their  awful  wickedness,  nearly  out-stood  the 
day  of  my  visitation  in  mercy  unto  them. 

9.  Now  all  ye  learned  priests  and  people,  bow  low  your  hearts, 
and  hearken  to  the  voice  of  your  God.  All  such  of  you,  as  name 
the  sacred  volume  for  your  guide,  look  at  the  foregoing  passages 
which  I  have  commanded  to  be  written  in  this  Roll ;  are  they  not, 
the  most  of  them,  so  simple,  that  even  a  child  might  understand 
them  ? 

10.  They  are  not  great  hidden  mysteries;  but  plain  and  simple 
requirements,  which,  by  my  Almighty  power,  I  caused  to  be  sent 
forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  as  a  protection  and  a  guide,  that 
they  might  walk  in  that  way,  that  they  would  always  be  worthy  of 
my  blessing,  whether  they  lived  under  the  dispensation  of  the  law, 
or  of  the  gospel. 

IL  Though  the  passages  which  I  required  to  be  here  inserted, 
are  but  a  few  out  of  the  many  thousands  that  have  been,  by  my  over- 
ruling hand,  preserved  for  the  children  of  men,  that  there  might 
always  be  a  record  upon  earth,  among  the  inhabitants  thereof,  that 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  87 

should  bear  upon  its  face,  my  Almighty  and  sacred  impression,  to 
testify  against  the  growing  depravities  of  the  human  family; 

12.  Those  passages  are  clear  and  explicit,  and  nothing  between 
the  lids  of  the  bible,  can  contradict  them.  And  the  whole  sub- 
stance of  all,  sent  forth  in  the  sacred  record,  was  sent  for  the  express 
purpose  of  causing  mankind  to  cease  from  doing  evil,  and  learn 
how  to  do  well;  that  they  might  learn  to  love  Me,  their  God  and 
Creator,  with  all  their  souls,  might,  mind  and  strength,  and  their 
neighl)or  as  themselves. 

13.  Had  they  done  this,  the  requirements  of  their  God  would 
have  been  fulfilled,  and  the  earth  would  have  been  blessed  with  a 
race  of  peace-makers  upon  it,  long  before  this  day;  instead  of  a 
race  of  murdering  Cains,  who  are  ever  ready,  at  the  least  offense, 
to  imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  their  fellow  creatures. 

14.  And  their  depravity,  at  this  day,  is  so  great,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  this  popular  way  of  murdering  each  other,  hath  received  the 
general  sanction  of  professed  Christendom ;  and  this,  they  must  all 
acknowledge,  is  in  direct  disobedience  to  every  precept  taught  by 
their  blessed  Lord  and  Savior,  for  whom  they  pretend  to  feel  the 
most  sacred  regard,  and  for  the  spreading  of  whose  gospel,  to  all 
quarters  of  the  earth,  they  make  great  provisions. 

Qd.  But  remember,  all  ye  people,  that  I  am  a  God  that  must  be 
aerved  in  works  as  well  as  in  word,  or  the  hand  of  my  mercy  can- 
not rest  upon  you.  It  is  not  those  who  say  unto  Me,  Lord,  Lord ; 
but  it  is  those  who  do  the  work  which  I  require,  that  shall  be  known 
by  my  destroying  Angels,  when  passing  over  the  earth,  to  whom  I 
will  give  charge,  to  spare  them  for  their  works'  sake,  not  for  their 
words'  sake,  saith  the  Almighty  :  words  and  works,  with  faith  and 
works,  must  go  together.  "' j 

16.  I  have  now  briefly  shown  unto  you,  O  ye  children  of  men, 
both  by  the  words  of  my  own  mouth,  in  the  present  tense,  and  by 
those  passages  which  I  caused  to  be  sent  forth  hundreds  of  years 
ago,  that  which  I  required  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  both 
while  under  the  dispensation  of  the  law,  and  while  under  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  gospel  of  Christ  up  to  the  present  day  and  time. 

17.  And  that  which  I  now  require  of  the  whole  habitable  earth, 
and  especially  of  those  calling  themselves  Christians,  I  will  here- 
after, clearly  show  unto  you,  saith  the  Lord.  Far  more  tolerable 
will  it  be  with  those  nations  and  people,  who  have  never  known 
the  record  of  my  word,  which  has  been  with  the  children  of  men. 


88  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

for  thousands  of  years,  tlian  for  tliose  vvlio  have  been  conversant 
with  its  requirements ;  yet  have  walked  in  open  disobedience  to, 
and  in  violation  of,  every  such  passage,  as  brought  a  cross  upon  their 
own  carnal,  corrupt  natures. 

18.  These  passages,  in  spirit,  comprehend  the  whole  substance 
of  the  scriptures;  for  unless  thcsa  be  kept,  what  profit  doth  a  man 
derive  therefrom,  as  it  respects  the  work  of  purifying  his  own 
soul? 

19.  Surely  none;  but  he  continually  heapeth  upon  his  own  head, 
still  greater  condemnation.  For  where  light  and  understanding  are 
given,  and  suffered  to  shine  upon  souls,  and  they  disobey  the  same, 
far  better  would  it  have  been  for  them,  that  this  light  had  never  so 
shone  upon  them.  Their  accountability  unto  Me,  their  God,  will 
be  much  heavier,  than  upon  those  who  have  never  been  favored 
with  such  a  blessing. 

20.  I  here  again  require  such  passages  of  the  sacred  and  inspir- 
ed writings  of  past  dispensations,  to  be  inserted,  as  more  immedi- 
ately refer  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  and  that  his  appearance 
would  be  in  a  female. 


80 


CHAPTER   XV, 

PASSAGES    OF    SCRIPTURE,    REFERRING    TO    THE 
SECOxND  COMING  OF  CHRIST  IN  THE  FEMALE. 


13. 


14. 
15. 


The  second  Adam,  male  and  female. 

Of  King  David's  prophecy,  concern- 
ing the  King  and  Queen  of  Zion. 

The  breath  of  God,  beareih  against 
the  wicked. 

Of  judgiTients. 

Of  a  perfect  work. 

Of  the  stone  cut  out  without  hands. 

The  day  now  come,  which  John  saw 
in  vision. 

Of  man's  carving  out  new  ways  for 
salvation. 

Disobedient  ste{)s  to  be  retraced. 

No  impurity  can  enter  Christ's  king- 


dom, or  evil  dwell  therein. 
Of  stripping  for  the  gospel  race. 
Of  coming  to  the  law  of  nature. 
God's  times  of  judgment,  reserved  in 

his  own  power. 
Of  timely  warning. 
Solemn  warnings. 
Of  the  abasement  of  mankind. 
God  destroyeth  not  his  own  work. 
The  natural   man  understandeth  not 

the  givings  of  the  spirit  of  God. 
Of  the  law,  and  its  requirements. 
The  ultimate  end  of  God's  purposes 

with  man.  unchansred. 


n 


Genesis,  v.   1,  This  is  the  book  of  the  generations  of  Adam: 

In  the  day  that  God  created  man,  in  tlie  likeness  of  God  made  he 

him  : 

2.   Male  and  female  created  he  them ;   and  blessed  them,  and 

called  their  name  Adam,  in  the  day  when  they  were  created. 
Sec.  I.  Understand  the  two  foregoing  passages :  If  the  first  Adam, 
being  male  and  female,  was  a  correct  and  true  figure  of  him  that 
was  to  come  as  the  Second  Adam,  [See  Romans,  v.  14.]  which  I 
bear  witness  is  true,  saith  the  Angel,  the  second  Adam  must  also  be 
male  and  female;  which  is  the  case,  and  will  so  remain  to  the 
endless  ages  of  eternity, 

2.  Degrading  as  it  may  feel  to  the  haughty  sense  in  man,  he  ne\-. 
er  can  alter  it ;  for  it  is  the  work  of  the  Almighty  Creator,  that  the 
pride  of  all  flesh  might  be  stained;  and  that  the  male  and  female, 
might  both  have  their  proper  and  equal  lot  and  place,  in  the  work 
of  redemption^ 

I.  Corinthians,  xi.  3.   But  I  would  have  you  know,  that  the  head 


90  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

of  every  man  is  Christ;  and  the  head  of  the  woman  is  the  man; 
and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God. 

7.  For  a  man  indeed  ought  not  to  cover  Jiis  head,  for  as  much 
as  he  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God  :  but  the  woman  is  the  glory 
of  the  man. 

8.  For  the  man  is  not  of  the  woman,  but  the  woman  of  the 
man. 

9.  Neither  was  the  man  created  for  tlie  woman,  but  the  wo- 
man for  the  man. 

10.  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  have  power  on  her  head, 
because  of  the  angels. 

11.  Nevertheless,  neither  is  the  man  without  the  woman,  nei- 
ther the  woman  without  the  man,  in  the  Lord. 

12.  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the  man,  even  so  is  the  man  also  by 
the  woman ;  but  all  things  of  God. 

Psalms,  xlv.  1.  My  heart  is  inditing  a  good  matter:  I  speak 
of  the  things  which  I  have  made  touching  the  King :  my  tongue 
is  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer. 

2.  Thou  art  fairer  than  the  children  of  men:  grace  is  poured 
into  thy  lips :  therefore  God  hath  blessed  thee  for  ever. 

3.  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thi/  thigh,  O  7nost  Mighty,  with  thy 
glory  and  thy  majesty. 

4.  And  in  thy  majesty  ride  prosperously  because  of  truth  and 
meekness  and  righteousness;  and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach  thee 
terrible  things. 

5.  Thhie  arrows  are  sharp  in  the  heart  of  the  King's  enemies; 
whereby  the  people  fall  under  thee. 

6.  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever  and  ever :  the  sceptre  of  thy 
kingdom  is  a  right  sceptre. 

7.  Thou  lovest  righteousness,  and  hatest  wickedness :  there- 
fore God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  thy  fellows. 

8.  All  thy  garments  smell  of  myrrh,  and  aloes,  and  cassia,  out 
of  the  ivory  palaces,  whereby  they  have  made  thee  glad. 

9.  King's  daughters  toere  among  thy  honorable  women  :  upon 
thy  right  hand  did  stand  the  queen  in  gold  of  Ophir. 

10.  Hearken,  O  daughter,  and  consider,  and  incline  thine  ear ; 
forget  also  thine  own  people,  and  thy  father's  house  ; 

11.  So  shall  the  King  greatly  desire  thy  beauty:  for  he  is  thy 
Lord  ;  and  worship  thou  liim. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  91 

12.  And  the  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  he  there  with  a  gift ;  even 
the  rich  among  the  people  shall  entreat  thy  favour. 

13.  The  King's  daughter  is  all  glorious  within :  her  clothing  is 
of  wrought  gold. 

14.  She  shall  be  brought  unto  the  King  in  raiment  of  needle 
work;  the  virgins  her  companions  that  follow  her  shall  be  brought 
unto  thee. 

15.  With  gladness  and  rejoicing  shall  they  be  brought :  they 
shall  enter  into  the  King's  palace. 

16.  Instead  of  thy  fathers  shall  be  thy  children,  whom  thou 
mayest  make  princes  in  all  the  earth. 

17.  I  will  make  thy  name  to  be  remembered  in  all  generations : 
therefore  shall  the  people  praise  thee  forever  and  ever. 

Sec.  3.  The  fore  part  of  this  Psalm,  speaketh  so  clearly  of  Christ, 
under  the  character  of  the  King,  that  it  would  seem  impossible  for 
any  to  misunderstand  it ;  and  from  the  ninth  verse  to  the  end,  speaketh 
so  clearly  of  the  Queen,  the  Daughter  of  Zion,  and  of  the  Virgins 
that  follow  her,  that  none,  but  such  as  are  willfully  blind,  can  per- 
vert its  true  meaning,  saith  the  Lord. 

4.  Virgin,  meaneth  that  which  is  pure  and  undefiled,  whether  it 
be  male  or  female;  and  such  are  the  virgins,  her  companions,  that 
follow  her  into  the  presence  of  the  King. 

5.  And  by  the  inspiration  of  my  spirit,  saith  the  Lord,  upon  my 
servant  David,  did  he  clearly  foretell  that  which  was  to  come  to  pass, 
and  be  accomplished,  both  in  Christ's  first  and  second  appearing; 
though  he  understood  it  not  himself.  Yet  he  foretold  the  completed 
order  of  my  Zion,  and  the  office  of  the  King  and  Clueen,  therein 
established,  in  this  last  dispensation  of  my  goodness  to  mortals  on 
earth. 

6.  And  many  more  are  the  places  that  clearly  foretell  the  same 
work,  saith  the  Almighty  Power,  whose  breath  beginneth  to  bear 
against  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of  the  earth;  and  whose 
breath  will  continue  to  bear,  harder  and  harder,  against  all  the  un- 
seemly and  unnatural  works  of  darkness;  against  all  war,  bloodshed 
and  carnage ;  against  the  abuse  of  the  order  of  nature,  and  of 
oppression  against  the  rights  of  conscience's  freedom, 

7.  And  if  they  will  not  hearken,  humble  themselves  and  repent, 
in  this  the  last  display  of  my  goodness  and  mercy  unto  them,  I 
will,  by  the  consuming  breath  of  my  mouth,  sweep  from  the  earth's 
surface,  by  thousands  and  millions,  and  millions  on  millions,  until 


92  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

by  my  jildgmerits,  the  remnant  remaining,  know  that  tlie  God  of 
Heaven  hatli  descended,  witli  an  arm  of  his  Ahriighty  power,  to 
visit  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  saitli  the  Great  I  AM. 

r^Jeremiah,  xxxi.  •22.  How  long  wilt  thon  go  about,  O  thou 
baclisliding  daughter  ?  for  the  LoUd  hath  created  a  new  thing  in 
the  earth,  A  woman  shall  compass  a  meyi^J 

Chap,  xxxiii.  14.  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
I  will  perform  that  good  tiling  which  I  have  promised  unto  the 
house  of  Israel  and  to  the  house  of  Judah. 

15.  In  those  days,  and  at  that  time,  will  I  cause  the  Branch  of 
righteousness  to  grow  up  unto  David  ;  and  he  shall  execute  judg- 
ment aiid  righteousness  in  the  land. 

10.  In  those  days  shall  Judah  be  saved,  and  Jerusalem  shall 
dwell  Safely  :  and  this  is  the  name  wherewith  she  shall  be  called, 
The  Lord  our  Righteousness. 

Micah,  iv.  1.  But  in  the  last  days  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that 
the  mountain  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in 
the  top  of  the  m.ountains,  and  it  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills; 
and  people  shall  flow^  unto  it. 

2.  And  many  nations  shall  come,  and  say,  Come,  and  let  us  go 
up  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the  house  of  the  God  of 
Jacob;  and  he  will  teach  us  of  his  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in 
his  paths:  fdr  the  law  shall  go  forth  of  Zion,  and  the  word  of 
the  Lord  from  Jerusalem. 

3.  And  he  shall  judge  among  many  people,  and  rebuke  strong 
nations  afar  off;  and  they  shall  beat  their  swords  into  plough- 
shares, and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks :  nation  shall  not  lilt 
up  a  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more. 

4.  But  they  shall  sit  every  man  under  his  vine  and  under  his 
fior-tree  ;  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid :  for  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts  hath  spoken  it. 

5.  For  all  people  will  walk  every  one  in  the  name  of  his  god, 
and  we  will  walk  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God  forever 
and  ever. 

6.  In  that  day,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  assemble  her  that  lialteth, 
and  I  will  gather  her  that  is  driven  out,  and  her  that  I  have 
afflicted ; 

7.  And  I  will  make  her  that  halted  a  remnant,  and  her  that 
was  cast  far  off  a  strong  nation  :  and  the  Lord  shall  reign  over 
them  in  mount  Zion  from  henceforth,  even  forever. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  93 

8.  And  thou,  O  tower  of  the  flock,  the  strong  hold  of  the 
daughter  of  Zion,  unto  thee  shall  it  come,  even  the  first  domin- 
ion ;  the  kingdom  shall  come  to  the  daughter  of  Jerusalens. 
[j).  Now,  why  dost  thou  cry  out  aloud?  is  there  no  king  in 
thee?  is  thy  counsellor  perished?  for  pangs  have  taken  thee  as  a 
woman  in  travail. 

10.  Be  in  pain,  and  labor  to  bring  forth,  O  daughter  of  Zion, 
like  a  woman  in  travail  :  for  now  shalt  thou  go  forth  out  of  the 
city,  and  thou  shalt  dwell  in  the  field,  and  thou  shalt  go  even  to 
Babylon;  there  shalt  thou  be  delivered;  there  the  Lord  shall  re- 
deem thee  from  the  hand  of  thine  enemies. 

11.  Now  also  many  nations  are  gathered  against  thee,  that  say, 
Let  her  be  defiled,  and  let  our  eye  look  upon  Zion.  J  fi'Cai-     'f-^" 

12.  But  they  know  not  the  thoughts  of  the  Lord,  neither  un- 
derstand they  his  counsel :  for  he  shall  gather  them  as  the  sheaves 
into  the  floor. 

l;3.  Arise  and  thresh,  O  daughter  of  Zion:  for  I  will  make  thy 
horn  iron,  and  I  will  make  thy  hoofs  brass:  and  thou  shalt  beat  in 
pieces  many  people  :  and  I  will  consecrate  their  gain  unto  the 
Lord,  and  their  substance  unto  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth. 

Chap.  v.  3.  Therefore,  will  he  give  them  up,  until  the  time 
that  she  which  travaileth  hath  brought  forth :  then  the  remnant 
of  his  brethren  shall  return  unto  the  children  of  Israel. 

Zephaniah,  iii.  9.  For  then  will  I  turn  to  the  people  a  pure 
language,  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to 
serve  him  with  one  consent. 

10.  From  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia  my  suppliants,  even  the 
daughter  of  my  dispersed,  shall  bring  mine  oflfering, 

11.  In  that  day  shalt  thou  not  be  ashamed  for  all  thy  doings, 
wherein  thou  hast  transgressed  against  me  :  for  then  I  will  take 
away  out  of  the  midst  of  thee  them  that  rejoice  in  thy  pride,  and 
thou  shalt  no  more  be  haughty  because  of  my  holy  mountain. 

12.  I  will  also  leave  in  the  midst  of  thee  an  afflicted  and  poor 
people,  and  they  shall  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

13.  The  remnant  of  Israel  shall  not  do  iniquity,  nor  speak  lies : 
neither  shall  a  deceitful  tongue  be  found  in  their  mouth  :  for  they 
shall  feed  and  lie  down,  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid. 

14.  Sing,  O  daughter  of  Zion  ;  shout,  O  Israel ;  be  glad  and 
rejoice  with  all  the  heart,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem. 

II.  Esdras,  ii.  15.  Mother,  embrace  thy  children,  and  bring 


94  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

tlieiii  up  with  gladness,  make  their  feet  as  fast  as  a  pillar:  for  I 
have  chosen  thee,  saith  the  Lord. 

29.  My  hand  shall  cover  thee,  so  that  thy  children  shall  not 
see  hell. 

80.  Be  joyful,  O  thou  mother,  with  thy  children  ;  for  I  will  de- 
liver thee,  saith  the  Lord. 

32.  Embrace  thy  children  until  I  come,  and  shew  mercy  unto 
them  :  for  my  wells  run  over,  and  my  grace  shall  not  fail. 

34.  And  therefore  I  say  unto  you,  O  ye  heathen,  that  hear  and 
understand.  Look  for  your  Shepherd,  he  shall  give  you  everlast- 
ing rest;  for  he  is  nigh  at  hand,  that  shall  come  in  the  end  of 
the  world. 

35.  Be  ready  to  the  reward  of  the  kingdom,  for  the  everlasting 
light  shall  shine  upon  you  for  evermore. 

36.  Flee  the  shadow  of  this  world,  receive  the  joyfulness  of 
your  glory :  I  testify  my  Savior  openly. 

37.  O  receive  the  gift  that  is  given  you,  and  be  glad,  giving 
thanks  unto  him  that  hath  called  you  to  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

38.  Arise  up  and  stand,  behold  the  number  of  those  that  be 
sealed  in  the  feast  of  the  Lord ; 

39.  Which  are  departed  from  the  shadow  of  the  world,  and  have 
received  glorious  garments  of  the  Lord. 

40.  Take  thy  number,  O  Sion,  and  shut  up  those  of  thine  that 
are  clothed  in  white,  which  have  fulfilled  the  law  of  the  Lord. 

4L  The  number  of  thy  children  whom  thou  longedst  for,  is  ful- 
filled :  beseech  the  power  of  the  Lord,  that  thy  people,  which  have 
been  called  from  the  beginning,  may  be  hallowed. 

42.  I  Esdras  saw  upon  the  mount  Sion  a  great  people,  whom  I 
could  not  number,  and  they  all  praised  the  Lord  with  songs. 

43.  And  in  the  midst  of  them  there  was  a  young  man  of  a  high 
stature,  taller  than  all  the  rest,  and  upon  every  one  of  their  heads 
he  set  crowns,  and  was  more  exalted ;  which  I  marvelled  at  greatly. 

Chap.  vii.  26.  Behold,  the  time  shall  come,  that  these  tokens 
which  I  have  told  thee  shall  come  to  pass,  and  the  bride  shall  ap- 
pear, and  she  coming  forth  shall  be  seen,  that  now  is  withdrawn 
from  the  earth. 

Matthew,  xxii.  L  And  Jesus  answered  and  spake  unto  them 
again  by  parables,  and  said, 

2.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king,  which 
made  a  marriage  for  his  son, 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  95 

3.  And  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were  bidden 
to  the  wedding  :  and  they  would  not  come. 

4.  Again,  he  sent  forth  other  servants,  saying,  Tell  them  which 
are  bidden,  Behold,  I  have  prepared  my  dinner  :  my  oxen  and 
my  fatlings  arc  killed,  and  all  things  arc  ready  :  come  unto  the 
marriage. 

5.  But  they  made  light  of  ?7,  and  went  their  ways,  one  to  his 
farm,  another  to  his  merchandise. 

6.  And  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated  tlicm  spite- 
fully, and  slew  th:m. 

7.  But  when  the  king  heard  thereof^  he  was  wroth  :  and  he  sent 
forth  his  armies,  and  destroyed  those  murderers,  and  burned  up 
their  city. 

8.  Then  saith  he  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  is  ready,  but 
they  which  were  bidden  were  not  worthy. 

9.  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  highways,  and  as  many  as  ye  shall 
find,  bid  to  the  marriage. 

10.  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways,  and  gathered 
together  all  as  many  as  they  found,  both  bad  and  good :  and  the 
wedding  was  furnished  with  guests. 

11.  And  when  the  king  came  in  to  see  the  guests,  he  saw  there 
a  man  which  had  not  on  a  wedding-garment : 

12.  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Friend,  how  camest  thou  in  hither, 
not  having  a  wedding-garment  \  And  he  was  speechless. 

13.  Then  said  the  king  to  the  servants.  Bind  him  hand  and  foot, 
and  take  him  away,  and  cast  Mm  into  utter  darkness :  there  shall 
be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

Revelations^  xix.  7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  hon- 
our to  him :  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife 
hath  made  herself  ready. 

8.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine 
linen,  clean  and  white :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of 
saints. 

9.  And  he  saith  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are 
called  unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith 
unto  me,  These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

Chap.  xxii.  17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And 
let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come. 
And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

Hebrews,  ix.  28,  So  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins 


9(5  SACIIKD    ROI.L    AM)    HOOK 

of  many;   p.n<l  niito  tlicm  that    look   for   him   slinll  ho  nppoar  the 

second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation. 
Sec.  8.  Remember,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  saith  the  Lord, 
th.U  a  work  without  sin  unto  salvation,   is  a  perfect  work  ;    and  this 
is  the  work  of  Christ's  kingdom,  which  is  now  set  up  on  earth. 

9.  And  this  is  the  little  stone,  cut  out  from  the  mountain  without 
hands,  which  hath  smote  tlie  great  image,  or  id(d  lust,  [by  destroy- 
ing the  filthy  propensities  in  man,]  and  shall  fill  the  whole  earth  in 
my  own  due  time  and  season,  saith  the  Lord. 

10.  Though  it  be  small,  among  the  countless  millions  of  earth; 
yet,  by  my  own  hand  has  it  been  planted,  and  by  ray  own  hand  shall 
it  be  watered  with  the  dews  of  Heaven,  until  all  the  predictions 
which  I  have  sent  forth,  concerning  it,  are  fulfilled  in  its  growth,  in 
its  power,  and  in  its  dominion.  I  require  not  the  aid  of  mortals  to 
defend  the  work  of  my  hands. 

(Jl.  Though  mankind,  in  their  own  natural  wisdom  and  under- 
standing, darkened  by  the  black  veil  of  antichrist,  apply  and  inter- 
pret those  sacred  passages  referring  to  Mother,  the  Bride,  and  she 
shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness,  as  alluding  to  the 
Church;  yet,  this  altereth  not  the  true  import  of  the  sacred  mean- 
ing ;  although  the  female  had  never  been  revealed  in  her  sacred  or- 
der^ before  this  dispensations 

1^.  The  vision  seen  by  John,  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Rev- 
elations, of  the  Lamb  on  mount  Zion,  and  with  him  an  hundred 
and  forty  and  four  thousand,  was  in  a  future  day ;  which  is,  the 
day  of  his  second  coming,  in  the  completed  order  of  that  new  and 
spiritual  kingdom,  at  the  head  of  which  he  stands,  with  the  Bride, 
whom  I  have  prepared  for  him,  saith  the  Lord. 

13.  Though  mankind,  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  world  to 
the  present  day,  have  ever  applied  their  strength  and  faculties  to 
carve  out  other  ways,  than  that  which  I  laid  out  for  them,  that  they 
might  indulge  and  gratify  their  own  evil  propensities,  in  contra-dis- 
tinction  to  the  laws  and  commandments  that  their  Creator  sent  forth 
for  their  protection ; 

14.  Yet,  every  step  of  disobedience,  they  must  retrace  in  sorrow 
and  humiliation,  and  enter  in  at  the  straight  gate,  and  walk  in  the 
narrow  way,  or  remain  in   endless  shades  of  darkness  and  misery. 

15.  For  my  kingdom  is  a  kingdom  of  peace  and  purity,  and 
nothing  that  worketh   abomination,   or   maketh  a  lie,  shall  in  any 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  Vi 

wise  enter  therein.  And  such  as  come  when  called,  enter  my  holy 
vineyard  in  due  season :  such  are  owned  and  accepted  of  Me,  for 
their  obedience  and  sincerity  of  heart,  whether  they  be  rich,  or 
whether  they  be  poor  ;  whether  they  be  bond,  or  whether  they  be 
free. 

16.  But  remember,  they  that  strip  for  the  race  and  run  for  the 
prize,  in  the  gospel  dispensation  of  this  day,  must  strip  oif  all  their 
old  filthy  garments,  and  be  clad  with  the  new,  by  honestly  confess- 
ing every  known  sin,  in  the  presence  of  one  or  more  of  my  true 
and  faithful  witnesses,  who  have  been  tried  in  the  furnace  of  afflic- 
tion, and  purified  by  the  gospel  fire, 

17.  And  let  all  such  as  still  desire  to  remain  in  the  works  of 
nature,  return  to  the  law  and  order  of  nature,  as  I  have  commanded 
from  the  beginning,  saith  the  Lord. 

18.  Defile  not  your  own  bodies,  nor  those  of  each  other,  only  for 
the  purpose  of  begetting  your  own  offspring.  And  all  such  as  name 
the  name  of  Christ,  as  being  ministers  of  his  gospel,  set  ye  this 
example  to  your  people;  or  a  curse,  a  heavy  curse,  from  my 
Almighty  hand,  shall  follow  you  and  your  seed. 

19.  All  ye  rulers,  and  great  ones  of  the  earth,  set  forth  this 
example  before  those  over  whom  you  do  preside ;  and  bear  against 
and  suppress  the  haunts  of  debauchery,  by  your  civil  laws,  as  fast 
as  is  possibly  in  your  power.  You  have  no  time  to  lose  in  doing 
this  work;  for  delays  will  cast  you  from  beneath  the  arm  of  my  mercy; 
and  when  it  is  too  late,  you  will  cry  unto  Me  saying,  Lord,  spare 
us,  and  we  will  mend  our  lives,  by  hearkening  to  thy  word. 

20.  My  times  and  seasons  for  utter  destruction  upon  kingdoms, 
realms  and  cities,  by  reason  of  their  wicked  inhabitants,  whose 
hearts  are  hardened  in  unbelief,  and  disregard  of  my  solemn  warn- 
ings, are  reserved  in  my  own  power;  even  the  Angels  whom  I  have 
sent  forth,  as  yet,  know  them  not :  therefore,  they  cannot  be  revealed 
as  yet,  unto  mortals. 

21.  But  timely  warning  I  do  give,  to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue 
and  people,  dwelling  on  the  earth,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven. 

22.  And  all  ye,  of  whatever  grade  or  class  ye  may  be,  confine 
the  gratifications  of  your  own  corrupt  propensities,  within  the  bounds 
of  the  law  of  nature.  Cease,  O  inhabitants  of  earth,  cease  to  pro- 
mote and  encourage  works  of  licentiousness  and  debauchery;  or  I 
shall  suffer  vou  to  sink  into  the  earth's  bowels,  saith  the  Lord. 


98  SACRED    ROLL    AXD    ROOK 

23.  Beware,  beware,  and  liearkcii  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  your 
God,  who  delighteth  not  in  tlie  destruction  of  human  life;  nor  in 
the  misery  of  tliosc  whom  he  hath  created  for  a  nmch  higlier  call- 
ing, than  to  be  slaves  to  their  own  wicked  passions. 

24.  Turn,  O  inhabitants  of  mortality  !  turn,  turn  ye  to  the  Lord 
your  God,  in  deep  repentnnce  of  heart,  that  the  holy  and  swift  wing- 
ed Angels,  that  I  ha>^  sent  to  pass  and  re-pass  through  the  earth,  to 
pass  and  re-pass  again,  until  the  time  of  my  own  appointing  is  ful- 
filled, may  behold  you  clothed  in  sackcloth  and  mourning,  turning 
from  the  evil  of  your  doings,  and  learning  to  do  well ;  and  record 
your  names  upon  the  list  of  mercy  for  the  same. 

25.  For  I  AM,  is  a  God,  whose  mercy  is  reached  by  the  penitent 
heart,  and  whose  judgment,  in  justice,  will  speedily  follow  the  high, 
the  lofty,  and  unabased.  For  the  haughtiness  of  Monarchs,  Kings, 
and  the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  shall  be  bowed  down,  and  the  lofti- 
ness of  man  brought  low,  even  with  the  dust;  and  my  name  alone, 
saith  the  Lord,  shall  be  exalted. 

26.  Every  dispensation  of  my  goodness  to  man,  from  the  creation 
of  the  world,  to  the  present  time,  hath  always  been  attended  with 
an  increasing  degree  of  order,  beauty  and  holiness,  beyond  that 
which  preceded  it. 

27.  The  time  had  not  come,  when  Christ  first  appeared  on  earth, 
for  him  to  establish  his  kingdom,  in  that  perfect  order,  glory  and 
beauty,  that  he  has  now,  in  his  second  coming.  For  its  order 
was  not  then  completed,  and  never  could  be,  until  the  female  had 
found  her  proper  lot  and  place,  as  the  Mother  of  all  who  should 
ever  after,  enter  the  new  and  spiritual  creation,  which  my  Almighty 
hand  hath  established  on  the  earth,  inseparably  connected  with  my 
holy  kingdom  in  eternity. 

28.  I  have  caused  a  sufficient  number  of  the  sacred  passages  to 
be  inserted,  as  do  clearly  show  unto  every  reasonable  mind,  that 
Christ  must  necessarily  make  his  appearance  in  the  female,  or  the 
order  of  my  kingdom  would  not  have  been  made  complete,  nor  the 
declarations  given  in  past  dispensations,  from  my  holy  spirit  fulfilled, 

29.  And  as  I  had  before  declared  unto  you,  that  I  destroyed  not 
that  which  hath  proceeded  from  my  own  mouth,  or  disannulled  the 
work  of  my  own  hands  ;  but  that  heaven  and  earth  should  pass  away, 
rather  than  that  one  jot  or  tittle  should  fail ;  so  will  all  ye  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  find,  that  in  my  own  time  and  season,  all  things  which 
I  declare  unto  you,  will  be  fulfilled  in  their  true  spirit  and  sense. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  99 

30.  But,  remember  that  a  natural  man,  while  under  the  influence 
of  nature's  darkness,  understandeth  not  the  givings  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  for  they  appear  like  foolishness  unto  him  :  for  the  sinful  indul- 
gence and  gratification  of  one's  carnal  and  filthy  propensities,  out 
of  the  proper  time  and  season  for  the  purpose  of  begetting  their 
own  offspring,  is  one  of  the  most  soul-darkening,  and  sunken  prac- 
tices that  man  is  capable  of  committing. 

31.  Even  under  the  law,  saith  the  Lord,  if  they  went  forth  and 
defiled  themselves  contrary  to  the  law,  they  were  required  to  take 
an  offering,  and  go  to  the  priests,  and  there  make  an  atonement  for 
their  transgression. 

32.  And  shall  my  requirement  respecting  self-denial,  and  the 
laws  of  restriction,  in  this  day,  after  having  sent  forth  the  gospel 
dispensation,  be  less  effective  than  under  the  darkened  ages  of  the 
Mosaic  Law  ? 

33.  Shall  my  Almighty  power  suffer  the  children  of  men  to  go 
on  from  age  to  age,  regardless  of  every  law  and  restriction  which 
hath  been  sent  forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  even  in  the  dark 
and  wilderness  ages  of  the  world,  when  light,  knowledge  and  under- 
standing had  been,  but  in  a  very  limited  degree,  suffered  to  shine 
upon  them  ?  The  voice  of  my  eternal  justice  declareth,  Not  so ;  for  I 
have  created  man  to  be  an  honor  and  a  glory  unto  Me,  his  God  and 
Creator ;  and  my  purpose,  in  the  ultimate  event  of  my  work  with 
man,  shall  not  be  disannulled  or  destroyed.  But  as  yet,  few,  very 
few,  in  any  previous  age  of  the  world,  have  answered  the  purpose 
of  their  creation. 

^4.  And  moreover,  did  not  my  servant  Moses,  when  I  sent  him 
to  sanctify  and  prepare  the  people  to  meet  Me  before  the  mount, 
require  that  none  of  tliem  should  come  at  their  wives,  for  the  space 
of  three  days  before  they  were  called  to  appear  before  Me?  Surely 
he  did  ;  and  does  not  this  declare  it  to  be  the  work  of  uncleanness? 
Surely  it  does;  and  every  rational  mind  knoweth  it  to  be  so. 
Works  that  are  attended  with  a  shame,  and  require  the  curtains  of 
darkness  to  be  spread,  wherein  they  are  committed,  every  rational 
mind  knoweth  must  be  impure^ 


100 


CHAPTER   XVI, 


CHRIST'S   SECOND   APPEARI?s^G  IN   THE  FEMALE; 

HER  OFEICE    AND    CALLING   AS   THE   BRIDE,  OR 

SPIRITUAL  MOTHER;  AND  THE  CHARACTER 

OF  HER  TRUE  FOLLOWERS. 


2. 

Mankind  questioned  by  the  Almighty. 

4. 

The  peaceable  king-dom  of  Christ. 

60. 

8. 

Of  the  stone  from  the  mountain. 

61. 

9. 

Trusting  in  the  power  of  God. 

63. 

11. 

Of  worshiping  not  mortal  bodies. 

64. 

14. 

Of  justice  in  many  respects. 

6G. 

19. 

The  watch-word  of  diligence. 

20. 

The  statutes  of  God. 

67 

21. 

Government. 

68 

26. 

Abasement. 

73 

27. 

The  advance  guard  of  meekness. 

75 

28. 

Carnal  warfare. 

79. 

29. 

The  blessed  city  of  peace. 

55. 

A  place  of  rest,  and  the  same  charac- 
terized. 

80. 

49. 

The  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth. 

81. 

52. 

Of  the  union  of  Saints  in  Heaven  and 

83 

on  earth. 

84 

53. 

Of  washed  garments. 

86 

64. 

The  slanderous  tongue. 

57. 

Salvation  from  all  sin. 

87 

58. 

Resignation  to  the  appointments  of  God 

by  the  hand  of  Providence. 

Of  a  completed  state  of  existence. 

Of  being  fed  with  milk. 

Natural  things,  figurative  of  spiritual. 

The  woman's  lot. 

Of  all  things  being  created  in  the  male 
order. 

Carnal  desires. 

A  kingdom  of  equality. 

Of  living  so  as  to  be  prepared  to  die. 

Of  seeking  and  finding. 

The  second  appearance  of  Christ,  con- 
stituting a  spiritual  Mother  in  Israel. 

The'  Kingdom  of  Christ,  established 
on  earth. 

Of  proselyting. 

Requirements  of  God  to  Zion. 

The  days  of  her  seclusion. 

Of  liking  a  home  in  Zion,  and  hathig 
the  cross. 

The  three  first  witnesses,  «fec. 


1.  Thus  saith  tlie  Lord,  the  Holy  and  Eternal  One,  Give  ear 
unto  my  voice,  aJl  ye  people,  and  hearken  and  understand  my  word, 
all  ye  nations  of  the  earth. 

2.  For  whom  are  you  looking,  to  usher  in  the  rays  of  eternal  life, 
and  open  the  eyes  of  your  souls,  that  ye  may  be  saved  from  your 
sins? 

3.  Do  you  look  for  the  Christ  of  God,  the  spirit  of  the  Holy 
Savior,  the  Lamb  who  stood  upon  Mount  Zion,  with  the  hundred 
and  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  their  Father's  name  written 
in  their  foreheads,  who  were  virgins,  not  being  defiled  with  sin? 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  101 

4.  Do  you  look  and  seek  after  a  kingdom,  of  which  the  sacred 
volume  does  predict ;  which  by  the  spirit  of  inspiration  was  told, 
That  a  pure  and  holy  kingdom,  by  my  Almighty  hand,  should,  in 
the  latter  days,  be  set  up,  which  should  be  called  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  established  iii  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  exalted  above 
the  hills;  of  wdiich  nations  should  say,  Come,  and  let  us  go  up  to 
the  Mountain  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob; 
for  he  will  teach  us  of  his  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths  ? 

5.  Where  the  Law  should  go  forth  of  Zion,  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  from  Jerusalem  ? 

6.  Where  that  spirit  should  be  manifested,  to  rebuke  strong  na- 
tions afar  oif,  and  cause  them  to  beat  their  swords  into  plough- 
shares, and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks? 

7.  Where  the  Lion  should  lie  down  with  the  Lamb,  and  a  little 
child  should  lead  them  1 

8.  Do  you  look  for  the  stone,  cut  out  from  the  mountain  without 
hands,  that  should  grow  and  fill  the  whole  earth ;  that  smote  the 
great  image,  and  brake  it  in  pieces,  and  caused  it  to  be  carried 
away  of  the  wind,  as  the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  floor? 

9.  Do  you  look  for  that  kingdom  that  standeth  and  trusteth  in 
the  strength  of  my  power,  and  not  in  the  arm  of  flesh;  whose  life 
is  purity,  and  whose  dwelling  resteth  in  my  eternal  brightness? 

10.  Whose  subjects  are  subjects  of  peace,  and  whose  hands  are 
not  stained  with  human  blood,  and  who  walk  not  after  the  law  of 
a  carnal  commandment,  but  after  the  law  of  grace,  given  in  the 
gospel  of  Christ? 

11.  Who  worship  not  the  mortal  bodies  of  any,  but  who  worship 
my  Holy  Spirit,  whether  manifested  in  man,  woman  or  child? 

12.  Who  use  the  measures  of  justice,  and  the  weights  of  exact- 
ness, and  decide  not  by  the  balances  of  deceit? 

13.  Who  do  unto  others,  as  they  would  that  others  should  do 
unto  them? 

14.  Who  turn  not  the  right  of  the  needy  away,  nor  say  to  the 
hungry,  cold   and    naked.  Go,  be  thou  fed,  warmed  and  clothed? 

15.  Who  turn  not  the  needy  from  their  doors,  nor  send  the  poor 
and  distressed  empty  away  ? 

16.  Who  procure  not  gain  without  right,  nor  pervert  the  laws  of 
truth  and  justice,  for  silver  or  gold? 

17.  Who  open  their  mouths  in  true  wisdom  with  their  neighbors, 
and  speak  words  of  truth  to  one  another  ? 


102  SACRED  ROLL  AND  ROOK 

IS.  Whose  God  rcquiretli  that  all  sliould  labor  with  their  hands; 
and  whose  laws  of  equal  justice,  mete  employment  to  every  age  and 
class,  according  as  they  have  ability  to  perform  ? 

19.  Who  highly  prize,  and  daily  do  obey  the  watch-word  of  the 
morning  from  the  Queen  of  Zion ;  Hands  to  work  and  hearts  to 
God,  with  cheerfulness  in  your  duties? 

20.  Whose  laws  and  statutes  from  my  eternal  throne  do  emanate; 
and  operate  to  rule  and  govern  every  soul  in  truth,  in  justice,  and 
in  acts  of  love  and  kindness? 

21.  Where  no  one  is  set  on  high,  to  sway  an  earthly  sceptre? 

22.  Where  tyrants  cannot  reign,  and  despots  do  not  rule? 

23.  Do  you  look  for  that  kingdom,  where  the  holy  anointing  from 
my  Eternal  Throne,  is  placed  in  earthy  vessels,  to  lead  in  meekness, 
and  govern  by  the  power  of  my  spirit,  against  which,  in  the  final 
result,  no  stiff  nor  stubborn  will  can  stand  unshaken,  nor  abide  in 
the  kingdom? 

24.  Where  no  coercive  means  are  used ;  but  power  and  force  of 
spirit,  given  from  my  Almighty  hand,  through  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion are  employed? 

25.  W^here  seekers  after  that  which  is  great  and  high,  must  rest 
in  hope,  and  die  without  obtaining? 

26.  W^here  hidi  and  exalted  feelinfrs,  low  and  humble  stations 
find? 

27.  W^here  meekness,  virtue,  power  and  wisdom,  as  the  advancing 
guard  do  always  move  along? 

28.  Where  carnal  warfares  are  not  known  ;  but  spiritual  ones, 
against  the  wicked  foe  within,  are  eternally  waged?  No  quarters 
given,  nor  quarters  taken,  but  death  complete  unto  the  man  of  sin, 
doth  crown  the  victorious  conqueror? 

29.  Do  you  seek  to  find  that  city,  where  the  Lord  your  God  hath 
placed  his  name,  in  peace  to  dwell,  in  trutli  to  reign? 

I>0.  Where  all  its  inmates  dwell  as  innocent  lambs  in  the  fold 
of  their  ever  v.-atchful  Shepherd? 

31.  W^here  the  bleatings  of  harmless  sheep  are  heard,  but  where 
the  bowlings  of  the  wild  beasts  cf  tlie  forest,  who  hunt  for  flesh, 
and  prey  upon  the  same,  are  not  known  ? 

32.  Where  the  gentle  breezes  blow  from  my  Almighty  throne, 
and  waft  upon  their  wings  the  bread  of  heaven,  and  the  food  of 
Angels;  and  where  streams  of  living  waters  flow  in  rivulets  mild 
and  gentle? 


TO  THE  NATION'S  OF  THE  EARTH.  103 

33.  Where  all  the  inmates  dwell,  possessing  the  whole,  yet 
claiming  nothing;  and  aught  of  all  they  do  possess,  no  one  calleth 
it  his  own;  but  as  children  of  one  family,    all  live  and    fare   alike? 

34.  Where  the  sick  are  ministered  to,  those  in  the  decline  of  life 
supported,  and  the  feeble  and  tottering  knee,  gently  led  by  the  hand  ? 

/3«5^  Do  you,  in  truth,  seek  after  a  place  of  rest  unto  your  souls, 
where  everlasting  joy,  peace  and  true  comfort  are  received,  as  the 
reward  of  a  daily  cross  of  true  self-denial,  not  in  word  alone,  but 
in  work  perfected  ? 

36.  Where  the  innocency  of  little  children  is  preserved  with  the 
utmost  care  and  carefulness,  until  they  reach  maturity  ? 

37.  Where  all  dwell  as  brethren  and  sisters,  bound  in  one  golden 
chain  of  love  and  union;  in  clothing,  food  and  convenience,  each 
preferring  one  another  ? 

38.  Where  none,  by  reason  of  care  and  trust  in  them  reposed, 
seek  for  any  thing  more  pleasant  and  agreeable,  either  to  eat,  to 
drink  or  to  wear,  than  those  to  whom  they  stand  as  leaders? 

39.  Where  those  who  are  called  to  stand  in  front,  rejoice  to  show 
they  bear  the  greatest  cross  of  true  self-denial  ? 

40.  Where  the  jealous  eye  of  wantonness  cannot  look  upon 
those  of  the  other  sex,  nor  nature's  passions  vile  be  gratified? 

41.  Where  nons  suffer  the  sun  to  go  down  upon  their  souls 
when  defiled  with  sin  ? 

42.  Where  Achor's  valley,  daily  remaineth  the  only  door  of  hope 
for  any  soul  ? 

43.  Where  nought  is  again  remembered,  when  once  passed 
through  this  door  1 

44.  Where  ignorant  deeds  are  lightly  passed  over;  but  willful 
acts  of  transgression,  the  laws  of  conscience  do  condemn? 

45.  Where  my  Holy  Laws  and  Orders,  reign  as  sacred  guides, 
impelling  every  heart  ? 

46.  Where  the  unerring  lines  of  truth,  are  drawn  between  the 
flesh  and  spirit  ? 

47.  Where  natural  affections  do  abound  for  all  their  fellow  beings; 
but  where  vile  affections,  for  fleshly  kin,  are  banished  from  the  soul  ? 

48.  Where  fathers,  mothers,  husbands,  wives,  brothers,  sisters, 
children,  houses,  lands,  and  their  own  lives  also,  are  all  forsaken  to 
obtain  a  life  in  Christ,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  soul  from  the  dead  ? 

49.  Do  you  seek  for  that  kingdom  established  on  earth,  but  yet 
is  not  of  the  earth  ? 


104  SACRED  ROLL  AND  ROOK 

50.  Whoso  subjects  are  in  tlie  world,  yet  are  not  of  the  world  : 
for  T  tlieir  Lord  and  God,  liave  chosen  them  out  of  the  world? 

51.  Where  holy  Anjrels  from  the  eternal  world  minister  unto 
them,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  g;ither  to  behold  their 
worship  ? 

5'2.  Where  sniuts  on  earth,  with  saints  in  heaven  do  unite  in  one 
eternal  song  of  praise,  to  Me  their  God  and  Maker? 

5:3.  Where,  through  great  tribulation  and  sufferings  of  soul,  by 
living  the  life  of  the  Lamb,  their  garments  are  washed  white  ? 

54.  Do  you  seek  for  that  kingdom,  against  which,  the  hand  of 
persecution  hath  ever  been  raised;  and  against  which  the  enven- 
omed tongue  of  slander  and  falsehood  hath  never  ceased  to  pour 
forth  its  volumes  of  blackest  epithets? 

55.  Where  souls  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ,  as  made  known  in  his 
first  appearing,  and  by  that  means,  are  able  to  fulfill  the  whole  law 
in  his  second  coming  ? 

56.  Where  souls  know,  by  actual  experience  of  more  than  sixty 
years,  that  they  have  found  the  spirit  of  theJU)rd's  Christ,  revealed 
in  a  Mother,  whose  name  was  ANN  LEE?  ^^4 

57.  For  it  hath  saved  them  from  all  sin,  and  clothed  their  souls 
in  a  garment  of  true  righteousness,  and  created  in  their  hearts,  that 
love  to  Me,  their  God  and  Maker,  which  surpasseth,  in  a  thousand 
fold  ratio,  all  other  loves ; 

58.  Which  has  given  them  strength  and  power  to  resign  their 
lives  in  martyrdom,  if  called  so  to  do,  rather  than  deny  their  faith, 
or  the  power  by  which  they  received  this,  [which  was]  from,  and 
through  the  Queen  of  Zion,  who  stands  as  my  first  and  chosen 
witness  in  this  last  dispensation  of  my  goodness  to  man. 

59.  Do  you  seek  for  that  kingdom,  where  the  gospel  of  a  Christ 
and  of  a  Mother  reigneth,  united  in  one? 

60.  Were  any  of  you  born,  and  brought  forth  into  a  completed 
state  of  existence  in  the  world,  by  a  father, — or  by  a  mothtr  1  Or 
were  you  only  begotten  by  a  father,  and  then,  at  the  proper  time 
and  season,  brought  forth  by  the  mother? 

6L  And  by  whom  were  you  fed  with  milk,  and  dandled  at  the 
breast,  while  in  your  infancy;    by  the  father, — or  by  the  mother? 

62.  By  whose  caresses,  and  soothing  hand  of  comfort,  were  your 
troubled  spirits  pacified  to  rest?  Was  it  not  the  Mother's? 

63.  If  We,  the  over-ruling  and  Great  first  Cause  of  all  created 
things,  on  earth  and   in  the  heavens,  have,   in  our  own  wisdom, 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  105 

created  the  natural  order  of  things,  figurative  of  that  which  was 
spiritual,  how  can  there  be  any  spiritual  order,  or  kingdom  of  glory 
completed,  unless  the  woman  is  brought  to  stand  in  her  place,  accord- 
ing to  the  figure  ? 

64.  Have  We  not  created  an  order  and  place  for  the  woman,  in 
the  natural  order  of  the  creation?  Was  she  not  to  travail  in  sorrow,, 
and  bring  forth  children?  And  in  the  absence  of  her  husband^ 
does  she  not  stand  at  the  head  of  her  own  family  ? 

65.  If  these  things  in  nature  do  exist,  why  stumble  ye  at  the 
fulfillment  of  the  true  representation? 

66.  And  if  this  is  not  the  true  representation,  and  this  order  does 
not  exist  in  the  spiritual  heavens,  why  did  not  We  create  and  send 
forth,  all  living  upon  earth,  in  the  male  order? 

67.  O  ye  blind  and  bigoted  seers,  who  strain  at  your  own  pride, 
and  must  swallow  your  own  folly !  The  woman  you  all  want,  and 
the  man  you  all  want ;  but  the  enjoyment  of  each  other  in  fleshly 
gratifications,  is  your  greatest  desire.  No  longer  wipe  your  lips, 
and  say  you  are  guiltless;  for  the  God  of  Heaven  doth  judge  you, 
the  Searcher  of  every  heart,  before  whose  eyes,  your  abominations 
are  as  plain  as  the  whited  walls  of  your  houses  are  in  your  view. 

68.  But  hearken ;  Do  any  of  you  seek  for  a  kingdom,  where  the 
pride  of  v^ain  mortals  ruleth  not,  and  the  arrogance  of  frail,  fallen 
nature,  beareth  not  the  sway?  Where  the  high  and  the  low,  the 
rich  and  the  poor,  the  lame,  the  halt  and  the  blind,  can  all  fare 
alike,. upon  terms  of  strict  equality  and  justice? 

69.  Where  all  yield  strict  obedience  to  the  revealed  will  of 
Heaven,  through  such  agencies  as  are  appointed,  through  the  order 
of  my  holy  anointing  power,  wherever  I  may  have  caused  it  to  rest? 

70.  Where  all  the  political  strifes  and  contentions,  and  party 
feelings  amongst  the  children  of  men,   are  disowned  and  rejected  ? 

71.  Where  an  avaricious  spirit,  to  heap  up  treasures  on  earth 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  cannot  dwell? 

72.  And  again;  Do  ye  sincerely  seek  for  that  city  of  refuge  on 
earth,  where  you  can  know  and  do  the  will  of  your  God,  day  by 
day  ?  Where  you  can  receive  strength  to  crucify  your  own  evil 
natures,  and  be  born  anew,  as  little  innocent  children,  into  the  king- 
dom of  your  God  ? 

73.  Do  you  seek  for  that  home  and  place,  while  in  a  terrestrial 
state,  where  you  can  live  day  by  day,  as  ye  would,  if  ye  knew  ye 


106  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

were  to  die  on  the  morrow,  and  as  ye  would  if  ye  were  to  live  a 
thousand  years  ? 

74.  Where  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  the  righteousness  thereto 
belonging,  is  the  soul's  first  pursuit;  and  where  all  that  is  needful 
for  the  body,  through  obedience  and  faithfulness,  shall  be  given 
unto  it?  And  where,  to  deal  justly  and  walk  humbly,  to  fear  God 
and  keep  his  commandments,  comprise  your  whole  duty  ? 

75.  If  so,  seek  in  earnest,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you ;  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive  ;  follow  that  light 
which  I  shall  cause  to  shine  into  your  souls,  and  it  shall  lead  you  to 
the  city  of  peace,  saith  the  Lord  your  God;  but  not  to  ease  and 
indulgence,  thinking  to  procure  your  souls'  salvation  in  that  way ; 
not  where  the  manna  of  Heaven  rains  down,  to  feed  and  support 
you  in  idleness,  without  the  soul's  exertion ; 

76.  Not  where  each  one,  or  any  part  can  do  that  which  seemeth 
right  in  their  own  eyes,  according  to  their  own  natural  wisdom 
and  understanding ; 

77.  But  where  that  wisdom,  that  knowledge  and  understanding, 
which  is  revealed  in  the  order  of  my  own  appointment,  beareth  rule, 
and  is  the  main  spring  of  action  throughout,  in  all  things,  spiritual 
and  temporal ; 

78.  According  to  the  completed  order  of  my  new  heavens  and 
new  earth,  which  I  have,  in  this  latter  day,  established  on  the  earth 
for  all  nations,  all  kindreds,  all  tongues  and  all  people,  who  will 
make  the  sacrifice  which  I  require,  saith  the  Lord,  to  obtain  a  home 
therein,  beneath  the  wings  of  my  protection. 

79.  I  have  now  declared  unto  you,  all  ye  nations  and  people,  that 
the  spirit  of  my  blessed  Son  hath  appeared  the  second  time,  with- 
out sin  unto  salvation,  in  the  female,  or  Spiritual  Mother  in  Israel. 

80.  And  this,  my  kingdom,  as  represented  by  the  stone  from  the 
mountain,  has  been  established  for  more  than  sixty  years  upon  the 
earth;  and  yet,  ye  believe  it  not;  though  various  publications  of 
its  principles,  have  been  circulated  when  called  for,  yet,  ye  know 
not  the  Christ  or  his  true  kingdom. 

81.  I  have  never  required,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  that  the 
subjects  of  Christ's  second  coming,  or  the  children  of  the  Bride, 
should  compass  sea  and  land  to  make  proselytes ; 

82.  This,  my  Church,  the  assembly  of  Saints,  was  never  estab- 
lished upon  the  eternal  foundation  of  righteousness  and  truth,  for 
a  popular  show  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  107 

83.  But  I  required  her  people  to  embody  their  strength  in  one 
united  capacity,  and  conquer  and  subdue  their  own  evil  natures 
within,  and  travel  in  humility  of  soul,  and  tribulation  of  spirit,  and 
gain  a  substance  of  the  true  oil  of  light,  and  life  eternal;  That 
when  my  time  should  come,  in  the  order  of  my  own  wisdom,  she 
might  have  wherewithal,  to  do  her  duty  to  other  souls,  as  I  have 
placed  her,  a  city  upon  a  hill,  whose  light  and  brightness  can  never 
more  be  hid. 

84.  And  thus,  the  days  of  her  seclusion  are  accomplished;  and 
I,  the  God  that  formed  her,  do  now  declare  her  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth;  and  I  have  also  declared  the  true  characters  of  all 
who  do,  in  truth,  compose  the  subjects  who  dwell,  and  safely  remain 
within  her  holy  walls. 

85.  Though  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  may  creep  within  her 
gates,  yet,  their  craving  wants  for  flesh,  or  fleshly  lust,  will  soon 
betray  the  borrowed  coat  they  wear. 

86.  No  ravenous  beast  can  long  remain  within  her  holy  borders; 
though  many  like  the  place,  yet  none  but  the  true  and  honest  hearted 
like  the  cross,  nor  will  long  endure  the  gospel  fire  of  truth,  which 
doth  eternally  burn  to  guard  the  tree  of  life. 

87.  And  furthermore,  saith  the  Almighty  Power,  I  declare  the 
three  first  witnesses  unto  you,  who  bore  record  on  the  earth,  that  I, 
the  Almighty  God  of  Heaven,  had  sent  forth  the  likeness  of  my 
blessed  Son,  the  second  time,  without  sin  unto  salvation,  to  poor 
frail  mortals  on  the  earth. 

88.  And  through  a  female  was  Christ  made  known,  [as  a  spirit- 
ual Mother,']  to  complete  the  order  of  that  kingdom  which  was 
begun  in  his  first  appearing.  And  I  declare,  to  all  nations,  the 
spirit  of  this  chosen  female  to  be  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  the 
Queen  of  Zion,  and  Mother  of  the  new  and  spiritual  creation 
which  shall  never  be  destroyed. 

89.  Though  I,  her  Lord  and  God,  should  purge  and  refine  her 
[inhabitants]  to  that  degree  of  purity  and  holiness,  that  not  more 
than  ten  souls  were  able  to  abide  the  fire  within  her  holy  courts; 
yet  shall  these  stand,  and  be  supported  by  the  Almighty  power  of 
my  hand,  though  armies  against  them  should  be  arrayed  for  their 
destruction. 

90.  Remember,  all  ye  people  who  dwell  within  the  walls  of  my 
Zion,  which  is  pure  and  holy,  if  ye  walk  not  worthy  of  your  holy 
calling,  the  great  privilege,  which  in  my  mercy  I  have  granted  you, 


108 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


shall  only  prove  as  burning  coals  of  fire  upon  your  heads,  to  sink 
your  souls  from  my  presence ;  and  a  far  heavier  stroke  of  my  judg- 
ments, shall  come  upon  you,  than  upon  those  who  have  never  been 
blessed  with  such  a  privilege  of  my  notice,  within  the  walls  of 
my  Zion. 

91.  It  is  not  numbers  that  compose  my  Zion;  but  the  purity  of 
that  life  which  souls  live;  and  by  the  interestedness  of  their  spirits, 
to  build  up  the  cause  to  which  they  are  called,  by  spending  and 
being  spent,  agreeable  to  that  example  which  was  invariably  set  by 
the  three  first  witnesses,  who  bore  this  gospel  across  the  rolling 
deep,  to  fair  Columbia's  shore,  and  who,  by  my  Almighty  hand, 
were  protected  so  to  do. 

92.  And  by  my  power,  shall  other  faithful  souls  safely  re-cross 
the  foaming  deep,  to  plant  this  gospel  in  distant  lands,  to  feed  the 
hungry  souls  who  cry  to  Me  for  [the]  bread  [of  life.] 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  THREE  FIRST  CHOSEN  WIT- 

T^ESSES   SEPARATELY    DECLARED,   AND   FURTHER 

ILLUSTRATIONS  OF   THOSE  WHO  ARE  THEIR  TRUE 

FOLLOWERS,  SAITH  THE  SPIRIT  OF  GOD. 


1.    God,  able  to  manifest  himself  as  he 

wills,  at  any  period. 
3.    Passages  of  scripture  required  to  be 

quoted. 

5.  Of  the  testimony  of  the  three  witnesses . 

6.  Of  the  confession  of  sins. 

7.  Of  rising  into  life. 

8.  Of  purchasing  liberty  to  sin.     Of  hired 

forgiveness. 

9.  Of  making  trade  of  sacred  service. 


10. 


16. 


It  is  God  who  forgiveth  sinsi  Who  are 

prepared  as  witnesses  for  souls,  «fec. 
Duty  of  witnesses. 
Not  required  to  hear  the  confession  of 

capital  crimes,  until  the  sentence  of 

the  civil  law  is  passed. 
Confessions  to  be  considered  sacred. 
Of  the  representation  of  the  spirit,  by 

Mother  Ann  Lee. 
Of  what  was  manifested  in  Mother. 


Sec.  1.  But  a  few  passages,  saith  the  Lord,  were  ever  mentioned  in 
the  Sacred  Volume,  respecting  the  three  witnesses.     But  I  am  a 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  109 

God  of  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever;  and  to  all  such  as  truly 
walk  uprightly  before  Me,  doing  my  will  and  pleasure,  regardless  of 
all  personal,  partial  or  selfish  views,  I  am  as  able  to  manifest 
myself  in  one  dispensation,  as  in  another. 

2.  And  I  now  bear  witness,  (declaring  my  words  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth,)  to  the  office  and  calling  of  the  three  first  witnesses,  in 
Christ's  second  coming. 

3.  And  where  the  witnesses  are  mentioned  in  Sacred  Writ,  I 
require  [some  of]the  passages  to  be  here  inserted. 

Matthew,  xviii.   16.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with 
thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses 
every  word  may  be  established. 
Isaiah,  xliii.   10.  Ye  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord. 
Chap.  xliv.  8.  Fear    ye   not,  neither  be    afraid:  have  not   I 
told  thee  from  that  time,  and  have  declared  it?  ye  are  even  my 
witnesses.     Is  there  a  God  besides  me  ?  yea,  there  is  no  God  ;  I 
know  not  any. 
Sec.  4.  These  three  witnesses,  in  this  latter  day  of  my  goodness, 
testified  before  all,  both  publicly  and  privately,  that  there  was  no 
true  God  but  Me,  and  that  there  was  no  way  of  God  opened  or 
revealed  to  man,  by  which  he  could  find  salvation,  or  an  entrance 
into  his  holy   kingdom,  while  livmg  in  sinful  works  of  whatever 
name  or  nature. 

5.  And  they  did  furthermore  bear  witness,  that  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  had,  in  truth,  made  his  appearance  the 
second  time,  without  sin  unto  salvation ;  and  that  none  could  be 
cleansed  and  purified,  and  enter  into  the  work  of  regeneration, 
while  living  after,  or  taking  any  part  in,  the  works  of  natural 
generation. 

6.  And  they  did  furthermore  testify  and  bear  witness,  by  that 
power  which  I  gave  them,  that  all  souls  must  confess  their  sins,  in 
the  presence  of  God's  witnesses,  one  by  one,  just  as  they  had  com- 
mitted them,  or  never  find  true  happiness;  and  then  labor  for  godly 
sorrow  and  true  repentance,  by  leaving  them  off,  and  by  taking  up 
a  cross  against  their  evil  natures  which  led  them  into  sin. 

7.  By  so  doing,  they  would  find  the  favor  and  mercy  of  God,  and 
their  souls  v**ould  begin  to  rise  in  the  resurrection  of  Christ ;  and 
my  holy  blessings  would  begin  to  distill  upon  them,  as  dews  from 
Heaven. 

8.  They  never  taught  souls,  that  they  could,  for  money,  purchase 


110  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

liberty  from  priests  and  clergy,  to  indulge  in  sinful  abominations, 
gratifying  their  own  propensities ;  and  then  again,  for  money,  they 
could  hire  their  sins  forgiven,  such  as  they  had  not  bought  a  privi- 
lege to  commit. 

9.  Awful  consternation  must  seize  on  every  heart,  when  they  see 
these  things  in  their  true  light!  Is  not  this  making  trade  and 
traffic,  to  all  the  extent  of  man's  ability,  of  that  power  and  service 
which  he  pretends  to  hold  sacred?  Surely,  the  truth  recorded 
on  my  eternal  record,  declareth  the  affirmative. 

10.  But  as  different  from  this,  as  light  is  from  darkness,  did  these 
three  chosen,  true  and  faithful  witnesses,  declare  the  order  of  con- 
fessing sins.  They  testified  that  none  had  power  to  forgive  sins  but 
God,  [and  Jesus  Christ,  manifested  through  that  medium  which  he 
established;]  and  that  every  soul  must  stand  in  a  true  state  of  justi- 
fication, by  honestly  confessing  their  own  sins,  in  the  presence  of 
God's  witnesses,  before  they  were,  in  any  way,  commissioned  to 
stand  as  witnesses  for  other  souls ; 

11.  And  that  it  was  the  duty  of  all  those  who  stood  as  witnesses 
for  the  confessions  of  other  souls,  to  pray  earnestly  to  Me  their 
God,  that  I  would  hear  the  honest  souls,  and  bless  them  with  strength 
and  power,  to  withstand  the  temptations  of  evil  in  future. 

12.  And  furthermore,  did  my  three  witnesses  testify,  saith  the 
Lord,  that  no  one  was  called  as  a  witness,  to  hear  the  confession  of 
sins,  now,  in  Christ's  second  coming,  from  such  souls  as  had  com- 
mitted capital  crimes,  for  which  the  civil  laws  of  man  must  deal 
with  them. 

13.  None  were  to  hear  any  such  confessions,  until  after  the  civil 
authority  had  passed  judgment  upon  them ;  and  at  all  times,  wit- 
nesses were  to  consider  confessions  made  in  the  fear  of  God,  of 
the  most  sacred,  solemn  and  delicate  nature;  and  rather  than  be 
compelled  to  divulge  that  which  a  soul  had  honestly  confessed  to 
them,  in  my  holy  fear,  they  had  better  sacrifice  their  lives. 

14.  For  none  had  any  right  to  hear  such  confessions,  as  laid  them 
open  to  the  civil  powers  of  man  to  make  enquiries,  and  demand 
answers,  by  reason  of  the  liability  of  the  person  who  had  con- 
fessed to  them. 

I.  John,  V.  6.  And  it  is  the  Spirit  that  beareth  witness,  be- 
cause the  Spirit  is  truth. 
9.  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of  God  is 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH. 


Ill 


greater:  for  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which  he  hath  testified 

of  his  Son. 

John,  iii.  5.  Jesus  answered,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 

Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,   and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 

enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Sec.   15.  It  may  truly  be  said  of  the  Daughter  of  Zion,  (That  is, 
Mother   Ann  Lee,)  that  she  represented  the  spirit;    for  in  her, 
the  spirit  of  Christ  appeared,  with  a  full  and  complete  salvation,  for 
such  as  were  willing  to  sacrifice  all  to  obtain  it. 

16.  In  her  was  displayed  my  sacred  and  saving  power,  to  search 
the  hearts,  and  penetrate  into  the  souls  of  such  as  came  before  her,  to 
much  the  greatest  extent  of  any  human  being  ever  before  sent  forth, 
save  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  I  sent  on  earth,  saith  the  Lord, 
to  begin  the  foundation  of  this  kingdom,  which  is  now  completed, 
through  and  by  the  Daughter ;  and  upon  which  the  building  is  now 
arising,  forever  more  to  stand ;  against  which,  the  powers  of  earth 
and  hell  shall  never  more  prevail. 


CHAPTER  XVUI. 


SUBJECT  CONTINUED OF  THE  SECOND  WITNESS. 


1.  Of  what  be  represented,  &c. 

2.  Of  suffering  for  souls  in  eternity, 

3.  Of  suffering  for  souls  on  earth. 

4.  Of  gifts  bestowed,  &c. 

6.  None  redeemed,  only  through  suffer- 
ings. Of  passing  through  the  fiery 
furnace. 

8i    None  can  come  to  God,  or  find  peace, 


nntil  they  have  confessed  their  sins. 
9.     The   subsequent    duty  of  souls  who 
confess  sins. 

10.  The  second  witness,   an  example  of 

true  sufferings. 

11.  The  effect  of  suiferings  for  righteous- 

ness' sake. 


1.  The  second  witness,  whose  name  is  recorded  on  my  eternal 
record,  Father  William  Lee,  was  truly  "A  man  of  sorrow,  and 
acquainted  with  grief;"  who  bore  and  suffered  in  tribulation,  for 
the  increase  of  the  gospel  on  earth,  to  the  laying  down  of  his  nat- 
ural life ;  which  truly  represents  the  blood,  for  he  ended  his  days 
under  sufferings,  for  the  good  of  souls,  as  a  bleeding  martyr. 


112  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

2.  Often  did  I  suffer,  saith  the  Lord,  to  full  upon  him,  while 
upon  e.'irth,  a  state  of  sufferings  for  souls  in  eternity,  who  were  in 
their  sins,  and  could  not  be  released  in  any  other  way,  only  through 
the  medium  of  that  gospel  which  was  now  revealed,  through  the 
Mother,  to  mortals  on  earth. 

3.  And  the  state  of  those  that  were  bound  in  their  sins  on  earth, 
was  often  suffered  to  fall  upon  him,  that  through  his  cries  and  in- 
tercessions, under  the  severest  of  sufferings,  the  way  might  be 
opened  for  them  to  be  loosed  from  the  bands  of  death,  by  which 
they  were  holden,  and  enter  into  the  gospel  field. 

4.  And  upon  this  same  witness,  did  I,  the  God  of  Heaven,  bestow 
that  power  of  spirit  against  which  no  wicked  opposers  could  stand, 
when  in  my  wisdom,  he  was  suffered  to  exercise  it. 

5.  Be  it  known  to  all  people,  saith  the  Lord,  that  no  souls  can 
ever  be  again  redeemed  unto  Me,  only  through  sufferings  and  deep 
tribulation  of  spirit.  They  have  fallen  so  far  below  the  moral 
order  of  nature,  and  from  that  state  of  innocency  in  which  I  first 
created  them,  that  they  must,  before  they  can  again  be  redeemed 
unto  Me,  pass  through  the  fiery  furnace  of  the  gospel,  by  confess- 
ing every  known  sin. 

6.  And  [having  done  this,  they  must]  travel  in  godly  sorrow 
and  true  repentance  for  the  same,  until  they  have  conquered  that 
nature,  and  their  souls  are  washed  from  the  stains  thereof,  and  have 
again  become  pure  and  innocent  as  when  I  first  created  them, 
saith  the  Lord. 

7.  And  this  second  witness,  not  only  suffered  to  the  cleansing 
of  his  own  soul ;  but  he  suffered  for  thousands  of  other  souls,  both 
in  time  and  in  eternity,  that  the  door  of  this  one  sin-destroying, 
soul-saving   gospel,  might  be  opened  unto  them. 

8.  Be  ye  not  deceived,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth !  No  soul  can 
ever  come  to  Me,  or  enter  my  peaceable  kingdom  of  rest,  or  find 
the  acceptance  of  my  Holy  Spirit,  in  peace  and  in  purity,  either  in 
time  or  in  the  eternal  world,  till  they  have  honestly  confessed  their 
sins,  one  by  one,  to  such  of  my  witnesses  as  are  appointed  for  that 
sacred  duty. 

9.  After  which  they  must  labor,  and  travel  in  tribulation  of 
soul,  until  they  are  redeemed  from  that  nature  which  caused  them  to 
sin;  and  this  is  a  journey  that  the  soul  has  to  perform,  before  it  can 
enter  into  that  joy  and  felicity  which  is  promised  the  truly  right- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH. 


113 


eons,  or  stand  with  the  Lamb  on  Mount  Zion,  clothed  in  white,  as 
was  seen  in  vision  by  my  servant  John. 

10.  An  example  of  true  sufferings  in  spirit,  this  my  faithful 
witness  and  servant  William,  did  truly  set,  by  night  and  by  day. 

11.  But  remember,  O  ye  people,  my  spirit  of  strength  and  con- 
solation never  forsakes  a  soul,  while  truly  suffering  for  the  gospel's 
sake,  either  for  their  own  purification,  or  that  of  others;  but  I  will,, 
in  the  midst  of  these  sufferings,  cause  their  souls  to  break  forth  at 
times,  with  joy  and  thanksgiving,  that  they  are  accounted  worthy  to 
suffer  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel. 

12-  But  remember,  all  have  this  travel  to  perform,  as  really  as  a 
man,  when  in  a  natural  body,  starting  on  a  journey,  has  it  to  per- 
form, step  by  step.     Just  so  [must  be]  the  travel  of  the  souL 


CHAPTER   XIX. 


SUBJECT  CONTINUED — ^THE  THIRD  WITNESS. 


The  third  Witness  declared. 

<5f  his  tuition  in  childhood  and  youth. 

His  pecuhar  gift. 

His  character. 

The  Witnesses  faithfully  accomplish- 
ed their  work.&c. 

Of  the  anointing  of  successors. 

Of  the  government  of  the  church. 

The  conseqaience,  should  any  prove 
untrue  to  their  trust. 

Of  King  David's  anointing. 

The  gospel  superior  to  the  law. 

God's  chosen  people  never  left  with- 
out a  lead,  only  as  a  scourge  for  diso- 
bedience. 

Of  man's  strife  against  good. 

Tine  lives  of  first  witnesses  sought. 

Of  Christ's  sufferings  and  death. 

Of  the  sufferings  of  the  three  first  wit- 
nesses. 

Witnesses  in  mansions  of  rest.    Perse- 


cutors in  the  depths  of  hell. 
The  expressions  of  their  souls. 
The  Lord's  reply. 
Maakind  will  not  hearken. 
The  manner  in  which  the  latter   day 

of  glory  is  ushered  in. 
Must  God   always  work   miracles,  in 

order  to  convince  mankind  ? 
The  power  of  working  miracles,  still 

in  the  church  of  Christ. 
Of  the  eternal   power  and  operation 

of  the  work  of  God. 
Of  the  working  of  miracles. 
The  power,  strength  and  substance  of 

the  spirit  of  Christ,  retained  in  Zioir. 
Of  the  opening  of  the  Heavens, 
Of  the  state  of  Zion. 
Three  leading  principles. 
A  woe  upon  the  unrighteous  in  Zion, 
Of  God's  equity  and  justice. 
Who  can  win  the  prize. 


1 .  The  third  witness,  who  was  a  proclaiming  and  watering  witness, 
o 


ri4  SACKED  ROLL  ANT>  BOOK 

and    whose    name,  saith    tlie    Lortl,   is    recorded   on  my    eternal 
record,  Father  James  Whittaker. 

2.  This  witness,  by  the  over-ruling  hand  of  my  providence^  was, 
at  an  early  age  of  his  childhood,  placed  under  the  special  charge  of 
Mother  Ann,  who  brought  him  up  in  the  path  of  true  godliness  and 
purity;  by  which  means  he  was  protected  from  all  those  soul  dark- 
ening and  sinful  indulgences  of  self  gratification,  which  most  chil- 
dren are  suffered,  at  a  very  early  age,  to  run  into. 

3.  Therefore  he  grew  up  without  defilement,  and  became  an  able 
help  and  supporter,  in  the  ministration  of  his  blessed  Mother.  I 
bestowed  on  him  a  peculiar  gift,  to  water  and  nourish  that  which 
his  blessed  Mother  had  planted. 

4.  His  whole  demeanor  was  mild,  placid  and  gentle,  yet  solemn 
and  soul  gathering;  and  by  this  means,  he  would  water,  nourish 
and  strengthen  all ;  and  many  times  cause  the  weak  and  drooping 
plants,  that  were  about  to  wither  before  the  rays  of  the  scorching^ 
sun,  to  be  invigorated  with  new  life  and  courage  to  press  on  their 
journey  with  zeal  and  fortitude. 

5.  And  because  of  the  purity  of  that  life  which  he  lived,  from 
his  childhood  up,  saith  the  Lord,  I  did  cause  the  most  beautiful 
gospel  graces  to  shine  forth  in  his  spirit.  And  in  proclaiming  the 
testimony  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  the  way  that  leadeth 
to  life  eternal,  to  the  surrounding  multitude,  even  his  wicked  per- 
secutors, would  acknowledge  the  goodness  of  his  spirit. 

6.  Yet,  under  sufferings  was  he  patient,  and  in  the  hours  of  his 
rejoicing,  I  clothed  his  spirit  with  feelings  divinely  sublime  and 
lovely,  [and  with]  a  portion  of  that  mantle  with  which  I  had 
clothed  the  Daughter  of  Zion  from  head  to  foot ;  and  [in  which] 
her  spirit  was  inwrapped,  as  was  measurably  Father  Wdliam's  also, 

7.  And  all  these,  my  three  first  witnesses,  who  were  called  first, 
to  open  the  door  through  sufferings,  that  Christ  might  appear  the 
second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation,  faithfully  did  the  work 
which  was  required  of  them  to  do,  by  the  over-ruling  power  of  the 
Most  High;  and  spread  their  mantles  of  love,  strength  and  wisdom,  as 
they  were  about  to  leave  the  world,  upon  all  such  of  their  children, 
as  were  determined  to  pursue  the  gospel  path,  even  to  the  laying 
down  of  their  natural  lives,  should  they  be  called  so  to  do. 

8.  And  upon  such  as  had  been  prepared,  through  deep  sufferings 
and  tribulation  of  spirit,  to  succeed  them  in  leading  and  directing 
the  sheep  of  my  fold,   or  the  house  of  Israel,  [the  foundation  of) 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  115 

which  was  now  established  on  the  earth,  in  its  completed  order,  did 
they  bestow  that  anointing  power,  which  I  had  given  them  for  that 
purpose,  saith  the  Lord.  And  in  this  way  doth  the  order  of  this 
anointing  devolve  and  rest   [upon  such  as  are  prepared  to  receive  it.] 

9.  My  church,  which  is  now  established,  in  this  day  and  age 
in  which  you  live,  is  governed  by  an  authority  emanating  from 
my  divine  influence,  and  proceeding  directly  from  my  Holy  Spirit, 
through  those  upon  whom  I  have  caused  my  holy  anointing  oil 
to  rest. 

10.  But  if  any  should  prove  themselves  unworthy  of  this  sacred 
calling  and  trust,  after  they  had  been  once  anointed  by  the  unction 
of  my  Holy  Spirit,  I  should,  in  my  own  wisdom,  saith  the  Lord, 
send  forth  my  anointing  and  saving  power,  to  rest  in  other  vessels, 
more  worthy;  as  I  did  in  the  case  of  Saul,  whom  I  anointed  king 
over  the  children  of  Israel,  but  who  departed  from  my  statutes,  by 
walking  in  disobedience  to  my  commands. 

11.  I  did  then  cause  my  anointing  power  again  to  go  forth, 
through  the  same  prophet  Samuel,  by  whom  Saul  was  anointed, 
and  to  rest  upon  David,  the  son  of  Jesse,  that  he  might  be  king  and 
ruler  in  Israel. 

12.  Though  the  gospel  dispensation,  both  in  Christ's  first  and 
second  appearance,  is  much  superior  in  its  order,  beauty  and  holi- 
ness, to  that  under  the  law ;  yet,  saith  the  Lord,  in  every  age  of  the 
world,  I  have  always  provided  means  by  which  the  sincere  and 
honest  hearted,  who  desired  to  do  my  will,  might  be  instructed.in 
the  path  of  their  duty. 

13.  And  whenever  my  chosen  people,  in  former  dispensations, 
were  left  without  a  true  and  faithful  lead,  according  to  the  day  in 
which  they  lived,  it  was  because  of  their  disobedience  and  rebellion 
to  that  which  I  had  taught  them ;  and  I  suffered  them  to  run  into 
confusion,  each  doing  that  which  seemed  right  in  his  own  eyes,  and, 
by  this  means,  break  to  pieces.  Where  this  has  been  suffered,  it 
has  been  as  a  scourge,  to  punish  them  for  their  own  wickedness, 
saith  the  Lord. 

14.  But  as  frail  and  mortal  man  hath  never  ceased  to  pervert 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  when  it  was  in  his  power  so  to  do,  both  by 
the  means  of  a  lying  and  slanderous  tongue,  and  by  inflicting 
with  his  hands,  cruel  and  violent  acts  of  persecution  upon  the 
bodies  of  those  who  sought  to  obey  Me,  rather  than  man,  both  in 
Christ's  first  and   second    appearing;  so  that   wicked  nature   will 


116  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

continue  to  operate,  in  the  hearts  that  are  hardened  in  sin  ancJ 
beastly  abominations,  until  my  heavy  and  desolating  hand  of  judg- 
ments shall  fall  on  them  for  the  same. 

15.  But  I  suffered  not  the  lives  of  any  of  my  first  witnesses  tc 
be  taken  by  the  hands  of  persecutors,  though  that  of  Mother  Ann's, 
was  in  a  most  determined  manner  sought,  time  after  time;  yet  I,  the 
God  of  Heaven,  did  defeat  their  plans.  I  sent  my  holy  Angels  to 
guard  and  protect  her,  and  those  who  followed  her  in  truth. 

16.  As  these  were  my  three  first  witnesses,  through  which  I 
caused  the  spirit  and  likeness  of  my  blessed  Son,  the  second  time 
to  appear,  without  sin  unto  salvation ;  the  heaviest  tribulation  and 
sufferings  of  soul  that  ever  fell  upon  any,  possessing  earthly  taber- 
nacles, save  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  fell  upon  them. 

17.  But  in  Christ's  first  appearing,  I  suffered,  when  his  work 
was  done,  the  life  of  his  animal  body,  and  that  of  many  of  his 
followers,  to  be  taken  by  wicked  persecutors;  as  this  was  the  begin- 
ning of  the  true  gospel  dispensation,  and  a  perfect  example  of 
sufferings,  in  both  body  and  mind,  was  required,  even  to  the  laying 
down  of  their  natural  lives,  should  the  wickedness  of  man  rage  to 
that  extent. 

18.  But  in  the  finishing  and  completing  of  that  order,  or  gospel 
dispensation,  I  suffered  none  of  my  first  witnesses'  lives  to  be 
taken  in  that  way.  But  for  years  were  they  inhumanly  persecuted 
at  times,  both  by  night  and  by  day  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  their  most 
severe  sufferings,  from  the  hands  of  the  wicked,  my  holy  Angels 
have  often  beheld  them  kneeling,  and  praying  unto  Me,  that  I  would 
forgive  them,  for  they  knew  not  the  wickedness  they  were  doing. 

19.  But  these,  my  witnesses,  are  now  in  the  eternal  mansions  of 
my  rest,  my  glory  and  my  delight,  which  I  had  prepared  for  them, 
and  for  those  who  had  suffered  before  like  unto  them  ;  while  those 
who  hunted  them  from  place  to  place,  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying 
their  own  wicked  and  malicious  spirits,  are  banished  from  my 
presence,  sunk  in  the  depths  of  hell,  in  anguish  and  horror,  drink- 
incr  the  bitter  cup,  filled  to  overflowing,  which  they  labored,  [while 
on  earth,]  to  make  my  faithful  witnesses  drink. 

20.  Their  cries  and  groans,  their  shrieks  and  lamentations,  pierce 
the  gloomy  prisons  of  hell,  beseeching  Me,  the  God  of  mercies,  to  con- 
descend, once  more  to  warn  their  fellow  creatures  on  the  earth,  not 
to  pursue  the  steps  they  have  trod  ;  not  to  lift  their  hands,  nor  their 
hearts,  to  fight  against  that  of  which  they  know  not ;  but  wait,  and 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  117 

the  work  of  the  liord  will  prove  itself;  and  the  work  of  man  will 
also  prove  itself. 

21.  O  merciful  God,  in  thy  everlasting  kindness,  warn  them  I 
O  Holy  Creator  of  all  things,  O  warn  them !  warn  them !  lest  they 
also  pursue  that  course  of  persecuting  thy  righteous  saints  on  earth, 
and  thereby  fall  into  this  awful  place  of  torment  where  we  are 
bound  in  the  flames  of  hell,  suffering  the  just  reward  of  our  works. 

22.  O  Eternal  Father  of  all  mercies!  if  we  may  be  suffered,  in 
the  flames  of  hell,  to  breathe  forth  supplications  unto  thee,  in  the 
midst  of  our  unspeakable  torment,  suffer,  O  suffer  thy  word  of 
warning  to  reach  the  ears  of  our  brethren  on  earth,  who  will  be 
liable  to  pursue  the  same  course  that  we  did. 

23.  But  could  we,  O  could  we  have  heard  but  one  word  of  warn- 
ing, direct  from  thy  eternal  and  hallowed  lips,  we  surely  should  have 
hearkened,  O  righteous  God!  We  know  that  our  sufferings  are  just, 
for  fighting  against  thee,  through  those  whom  thou  didst  send  upon 
the  earth  to  open  a  door  of  salvation,  in  thy  everlasting  kindness, 
to  poor  lost  souls. 

24.  We  indeed,  justly  suffer  the  punishment  thou  hast  inflicted 
upon  our  souls.  While  those  whom  we  distressed  on  earth,  are 
comforted  in  thy  presence,  we  are  banished  far  from  thee,  to  suffer 
the  just  reward  of  our  doings. 

25.  But  understand  my  words,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven;  Those 
who  will  not  hearken  unto  those  whom  I  have  sent  on  earth,  to  warn 
the  inhabitants  thereof  of  the  certain  destruction  they  will  bring 
upon  themselves,  by  pursuing  the  paths  of  their  forefathers,  would  !iot 
hearken  and  believe,  though  I  should  cause  one  to  rise  out  of  the 
grave,  and  go  and  declare  my  word  unto  them. 

26.  And  should  I  cause  it  to  roll  upon  the  earth,  like  peals  of 
thunder,  yet  would  it  quickly  be  forgotten  :  for  a  moment,  it  would 
strike  consternation  and  terror,  upon  mortal  man ;  but  how  soon 
would  my  solemn  lessons  of  warning  be  disregarded,  and  the  ways 
of  wickedness  again  be  resorted  to ! 

27.  And,  as  your  Lord  and  Savior  said,  in  his  parable  to  the 
Jews,  respecting  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus,  so  do  I,  your  God  and 
Creator,  say  unto  you  ;  If  you  will  not  hearken  to  my  word  in 
past  dispensations,  nor  in  the  present,  sent  unto  you  through  means 
of  my  own  choosing,  neither  would  you  hearken,  if  I  should  send 
it  through  means  thnt  you  yourselvejj  might  choose. 


118  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

28.  Understand,  O  ye  people ;  I  have  not  ushered  in  this  latter 
day  of  my  glory,  with  great  signs  and  wonders,  working  of  miracles, 
by  raising  the  dead  from  their  graves,  as  was  suffered  in  Christ's 
first  appearing.  You  have  the  records  of  what  I  then  suffered 
to  be  done ;  and  if  ye  believe  in  the  sacred  volume,  then  ye  must 
believe  the  things  therein  recorded,  respecting  the  Christ,  and 
those  who  followed  him. 

29.  But  must  I  always  be  compelled,  saith  the  Lord,  to  call  the 
natural  body,  resting  in  the  grave,  again  into  life;  or  command  fire 
to  come  down  from  Heaven  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  destroy  my 
enemies,  before  man  will  be  convinced  that  there  is  a  God,  who 
ruleth  at  his  will :  after  all  that  I  have  caused  for  thousands  of  years, 
by  my  Almighty  Hand,  to  take  place  upon  the  earth  ? 

30.  Not  so,  saith  the  Creator  of  all  things.  Though  I  vested 
supernatural  power  in  Mother  Ann,  to  work  miracles,  and  that 
power  is  still  retained  in  my  holy  Church ;  yet,  I  suffer  it  not  to 
be  applied,  in  a  natural  point  of  view,  to  the  external  sight  of  men, 
only  at  my  command ;    whether  it  be  much  or  little. 

31.  My  work  in  this  dispensation,  saith  the  Lord,  as  effecting  the 
work  of  salvation  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  is  far  greater 
and  more  powerful,  than  any  that  has  ever  preceded  it;  yet,  to  ex- 
ternal appearances,  it  is  not  so  great ;  therefore,  I  warn  souls  to  be 
the  more  careful  how  they  treat  it. 

32.  I  often  suffered  the  power  of  working  miracles  to  be  made 
use  of  by  my  first  witnesses,  as  they  were  but  few  in  number,  and 
the  work  was  new  and  strange  to  all  people ;  for  Christ,  in  truth, 
had  become  a  great  stranger  on  the  earth  ;  and  moreover,  there  was 
no  body  or  church  then  established,  only  what  consisted  in  these 
few  first  witnesses. 

33.  And  the  opposition  of  an  unbelieving  world  was  so  great, 
that  I  suffered,  in  many  instances,  miraculous  power  to  he  displayed 
in  a  natural  point  of  view,  from  the  Q,ueen  of  Zion  and  those  with 
her,  insomuch  that  the  unbelieving  world  acknowledged,  they  knew 
there  must  be  a  supernatural  agency  attending  them. 

34.  But  now,  saith  the  Lord,  my  power,  strength  and  substance 
for  the  protection  of  souls,  are  concentrated  in  my  Church,  or  Zion, 
which  has  been  tried  or  proved  on  earth  for  more  than  sixty  years. 
But  this  spiritual  and  divine  power,  has  never,  from  the  beginning, 
ceased  entirely  to  show  itself  to  the  external  view;  yet  I  have  suf- 
fered her  to  feel  great  leanness,  and  much  tribulation,  so  that  at 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  119 

times,  she  almost  felt  as  though  she  was  forsaken  of  her  God:  and 
this  I  have  done,  to  try  and  to  prove  her,  and  those  who  dwelt  within 
her  walls. 

35.  But  for  some  years  past,  I  have  again  wddely  opened  the 
Heavens  to  her  assistance,  and  showered  down  upon  her,  in  bound- 
less measures,  that  which  it  pleased  Me  to  bestow ;  that  she  might 
be  cleansed,  as  with  refiner's  fire,  and  whitened,  as  with  fuller's  soap. 
And  of  the  cup  of  my  blessing  hath  she  received,  as  well  as  the  rod 
of  my  chastening. 

36.  I  found  the  ancients  of  the  people,  true  to  the  cause ;  but  of 
Other  classes,  there  were  many,  who  had  become  lukewarm,  and 
indiiferent  in  their  zeal  and  feelings,  respecting  the  true  first  prin- 
ciples upon  which  Zion  is  built,  never  more  to  be  overthrown. 

37.  And  these  are  her  first  principles :  True  self  denial  and 
obedience,  with  a  total  seclusion  from  the  popular  sense,  forms  and 
fashions  of  the  children  of  this  world.  And  upon  these  principles 
she  will  always  stand,  and  the  gates  of  hell  cannot  prevail 
against  her. 

38.  And  such  as  will  not  keep  these  principles,  I  will  surely  cut 
off  from  my  people,  and  cast  into  outer  darkness  without  the  city. 
For  nothing  that  worketh  abomination  or  maketh  a  lie,  shall  remain 
at  ease  in  her,  saith  the  Lord  her  God. 

39.  But  wo  unto  them  who  stand  in  her  gates,  whose  names  are  not 
written  in  the  book  of  life.  No  name  can  be  entered  upon  my  holy 
book  of  life,  saith  the  Lord,  but  the  honest  hearted  and  sincere 
seeker  after  righteousness.  And  all  such  are  written  therein,  never 
more  to  be  erased  while  pursuing  this  path:  such,  do  make  their 
own  calling  and  election  sure. 

40.  I  am  not  a  God  of  partiality,  towards  the  creatures  of  my 
creation,  consigning  some  to  eternal  misery,  and  others  to  eternal 
happiness ;  this  would  be  the  height  of  injustice,  and  inequality. 
But  let  him  that  will,  come  and  partake  freely.  All  have  immortal 
souls,  and  all  have  a  right  to  salvation,  upon  equal  terms. 

41.  They  that  will  pay  the  price,  shall  win  the  prize;  and  no 
others  can.  They  that  will  give  up  all,  and  lay  down  their  own 
lives,  shall  take  them  up  unto  life  eternal,  saith  He  who  gave 
immortality. 


120 


CHAPTER  XX. 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE  REFERRING  TO  THE 
RESURRECTION. 


Sudden  change  of  the  soul  from  time 

into  eternity. 
The  soul  not  again  reinstated  in  the 

mortal  body. 
Such  as  look  for  a  natural  resurrection; 

cited  to  past  events. 
Of  the  reinstatement  of  the  soul  into 


the  natural  [)ody. 

Natural  bodies  caused  quickly  to  dis- 
appear. 

The  only  resurrection,  that  of  the  soul. 

True  resurrection,  from  darkness  to 
light. 


Sec.  1.  I  here  require,  saith  the  Holy  Angel,  such  passages  of  the 
sacred  writings,  or  some  few  of  the  most  prominent  ones,  as  refer 
to  the  resurrection,  to  be  here  transcribed  entire. 

I.   Corinthians,  xv.  20,  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead, 

and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

21.  For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  res- 
urrection of  the  dead. 

22.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive. 

23.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order:  Christ  the  first-fruits ; 
afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 

24.  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the 
kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father  ;  when  he  shall  have  put  down 
all  rule,  and  all  authority,  and  power, 

25.  For  he  must  reign,^  till  hejhath  put  all  enemies  under 
his  feet. 

26.  The  last^enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 

39.  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh ;  but  there  is  one  kind  of 
flesh  of  men,  another  flesh  of  beasts,  another  of  fishes,  and 
another  of  birds. 

40.  There  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial :  but 
the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the  glori/  of  the  terrestrial 
is  another. 

41.  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  121 

moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars  ;  for  one  star  differeth  from 
another  star  in  glory. 

42.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in 
corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption  : 

43.  It  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in  glory  :  it  is  sown  in 
weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power  : 

44.  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
There  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

45.  And  so  it  is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a 
living  soul,  the  last  Adam  ivas  made  a  quickening  spirit. 

46.  Howbeit,  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that 
which  is  natural ;   and  afterward  that  which  is  spiritual. 

47.  The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy  :  the  second  man  is 
the  Lord  from  heaven. 

48.  As  is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy  :  and 
as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also  that  are  heavenly. 

49.  And  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall 
also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

50.  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God;  neither  doth  corruption  inherit 
incorruption. 

Sec.  2.  Understand,  all  ye  people,  saith  the  Lord,  all  beings  created 
with  immortal  souls,  must  meet  with  a  sudden  change,  and  this  sud- 
den change  spoken  of  in  Holy  Writ,  is  passing  from  time  into  eternity. 

3.  And  when  this  change,  or  separation  between  the  soul  and 
body  is  effected,  the  animal  or  earthly  part,  returns  to  earth  and 
dust  again ;  and  the  soul,  or  immortal  part,  returns  to  Me,  the  God 
who  gave  it,  there  to  receive  its  just  and  due  reward. 

4.  And  thus,  saith  the  Lord,  is  effected  an  eternal  separation 
between  the  two,  the  mortal  and  immortal  parts,  as  it  respects  the 
soul  ever  again  being  reinstated  in  its  former  house,  or  tenement 
of  clay. 

5.  Hear  ye  my  words,  and  understand,  all  ye  people ;  The  many 
passages,  contained  in  the  sacred  record  of  my  word,  from  whence 
you  derive  the  apprehension,  or  idea  of  a  resurrection  of  the  nat- 
ural body,  were  not  intended  to  be  understood  in  a  literal,  or 
natural  sense,  as  you  construe  them. 

6.  And  as  evidence  of  the  truth,  that  all  such  as  look  for  a 
natural  resurrection,  will  forever  look  in  vain  for  the  fulfillment 
thereof,  I  advise  them  to  look  back,  and  consider.     What  do  all 


122  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

the  events  that  have  taken  place,  from  the  creation  of  the  world  to 
the  present  day,  prove,  respecting  the  hnal  dissolution  of  the  animal 
or  natural  body,  and  the  final  separation  of  the  soul  therefrom? 

7.  Have  those  who  died  in  early  ages,  been  again  reinstated  in 
a  natural  body  ?  By  no  means,  saitli  the  Lord  ;  though  in  some  few 
instances,  thrf)ugh  the  cries  and  intercessions  of  my  faithful  servants, 
I  have  caused  the  soul,  for  a  short  season,  again  to  return  into  its 
former  house,  or  tenement  of  clay,  after  I  had  called  it  therefrom. 

8.  And  this  I  did  suffer,  that  the  hardened  hearts  of  the  unbeliev- 
ing children  of  men,  might  be  convinced  of  my  Almighty  power,  as 
operating  through  those  that  I  had  sent  forth  on  earth,  to  bear  testi- 
mony against  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  open  a  way  that  man 
might  be  saved  therefrom, 

9.  And  again,  I  have  in  some  instances,  saith  the  Lord,  with  my 
Almighty  power,  caused  the  animal,  or  natural  bodies  of  some  few 
individuals,  quickly  to  disappear  and  vanish  from  the  knowledge  of 
all  mortal  beings;  and  this  I  have  done,  that  the  lifeless  lump  of 
clay,  resting  in  its  grave,  should  not  become  an  object  of  idolatry 
unto  the  living. 

lOo-  For  in  those  ages  of  the  world  in  which  I  have  done  these 
things,  the  blindness  and  darkness  of  man  were  so  great,  that  he 
would  much  sooner  have  worshiped  the  animal  or  natural  part,  that 
was  consigned  to  its  mother  earth,  than  he  would  have  worshiped 
or  obeyed  the  spirit  that  I  had  sent  forth  to  dwell  in  this  body,  while 
possessing  the  breath  of  life,  and  moving  in  its  duty,  according  to 
my  divine  commands. 

IL  Therefore  did  I  cause  that  part  which  would  have  become  a 
snare  unto  him,  to  be  removed;  for  I  have  commanded  all  people, 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world  to  the  present  day,  to  worship  no 
God  but  Me,  the  one  true  and  living  God. 

12.  And  I  do  now  testify  unto  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  that 
the  only  resurrection  that  will  ever  take  place,  either  on  earth  or  in 
eternity,  is  that  of  the  soul,  not  of  the  natural  body.  The  soul, 
or  spiritual  body,  is  complete  within  itself,  and  needeth  not  the  aid 
of  that  which  is  natural,  to  complete  its  order. 

13.  And  they  that  rise  in  the  resurrection  of  the  life  and  power 
of  Christ,  must  rise  from  darkness  into  light,  or  from  a  state  of  sin 
and  death,  into  a  state  of  purity  and  holiness,  without  v/hich,  no 
one  shall  see  the  Lord,  or  meet  their  God  in  peace. 

14.  This  is  the  true  resurrection  of  the  soul,  or  spiritual  body. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  123 

into  that  element  of  eternal  life  which  is  promised  the  faithful, 
who  forsake  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel. 

15.  And  such  as  take  the  steps  that  I  do  require,  saith  the  Lord, 
to  rise  and  come  out  from  under  the  bondage  of  darkness,  of  sin 
and  death,  and  enter  into  a  state  of  life  and  light  eternal,  do  rise  in 
the  only  true  resurrection  of  peace  and  happiness  to  the  soul,  that 
ever  was,  is,  or  ever  will  be,  saith  the  Lord. 

16.  And  whether  they  be  in  time,  or  in  eternity,  it  altereth  not 
the  path  they  must  pursue,  in  order  to  rise  in  this  resurrection,  as 
is  clearly  shown  in  this  roll ;  and  there  can  be  no  other  resurrection, 
save  the  resurrection  of  damnation  to  the  soul,  spoken  of  in  Holy 
Writ;  and  so  do  I,  your  Lord  and  God,  testify  it,  in  this  your  day. 

17.  And  all  who  fear  Me,  and  keep  my  commandments,  though 
they  remain  in  nature's  darkness,  yet,  by  so  doing,  they  begin  to 
rise  from  a  state  of  disobedience,  and  come  into  the  path  of  true 
obcdinire,  which  will,  in  the  final  event,  if  followed,  whether  in  time 
or  in  eternity,  surely  lead  them  into  that  resurrection  of  eternal 
life,  here  spoken  of,  and  to  which  my  servant  Paul  alluded  while 
upon  earth. 

18.  Though  the  fullness  and  completed  order  of  my  kingdom, 
(the  foundation  of  which  was  then  begun  on  earth,)  was  not  then 
made  known  to  the  children  of  men,  saith  the  Lord ;  it  is  now 
revealed,  in  this  your  dny,  without  sin  unto  everlasting  salvation. 


124 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

OF  GOD'S  COMING  TO  VISIT  THE  EARTH  IN  MERCY 
AND  IN  JUDGMENT. 


God  come  to  visit  the  earth. 

The  manner  of  his  coming. 

]\Jankiad  questioned;  relative  to  re- 
ceiving- the  word  of  God. 

The  great  reward  of  those  who  spend 
their  days  on  earth  devoted  to  God's 
will. 

State  of  sinners  in  time. 

Their  state  at  the  close  of  life. 

Of  their  punishment  in  eternity. 

Ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to  offer 
such  souls  the  gospel. 


30. 


Of  beginning  the  soul's  travel  in  eter- 
nity under  adverse  circumstances. 

Easier  for  souls  to  destroy  their  evil 
natures  while  in  time,  than  in  eter- 
nity ;  and  more  glorious  will  they  be. 

Of  those  who  turn  back. 

'J'he  object  for  which  this  roll  was 
sent  forth. 

Not  the  invention  of  mortals.  How  it 
was  sent  forth. 

The  state  of  those  who  refuse  to  do 
the  will  of  God. 


1.  Hearken,  O  ye  people,  and  understand,  all  ye  nations  of  the 
earth.     I  AM,  before  Me  none  were,  and  after  Me,  none  can  exist. 

2.  TJie  God,  before  whose  bar  of  judgment  ye  must  all  shortly 
appear,  hath  now,  in  this  last  age  of  the  world,  condescended,  in 
his  eternal  goodness,  to  stoop  from  the  throne  of  his  Almighty  power 
on  high,  and  come  down  to  warn  the  inhabitants  of  earth*  With 
thousands  of  holy  Angels  upon  his  right  and  upon  his  left,  doth  he 
approach  the  habitations  of  man.  And  how  doth  he  come?  crieth 
a  mighty  Angel  that  goeth  before  him,  that  the  people  may  hear. 

3.  With  a  balance  of  true  justice  in  his  right  hand,  and  a  sword 
of  his  judgment  in  his  left;  and  on  his  right,  doth  a  holy  Angel 
bear  the  sceptre  of  his  mercy,  and  on  his  left,  a  mighty  Angel  of 
power  doth  bear  the  besom  of  destruction. 

4  Yet,  saith  the  Lord,  I  send  forth  unto  you  my  solemn  warnings 
in  a  still  small  voice,  in  language  plain,  simple  and  familiar,  that  a 
child  may  understand.  Will  you  hearken  any  the  less  on  that 
account  ? 

5.  Would  you  be  more  ready  to  receive  it,  were  the  earth  rocking 
under  your  feet,  and  opening  her  mouth  ready  to  swallow  you  down  ? 

6.  Would  you  be  more  ready  to  receive  it,  should  I,  without 
giving  you  the  offer  of  repentance,  send  a  pestilence  through  your 
land,  that  should  sweep  three  fourths  of  its   inhabitants  therefrom? 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  125 

Would    you  be   more  ready  to  receive  it,  should  I  cause  a  dearth 
throughout  the  earth,  and  destroy  both  man  and  beast  thereon? 

7.  Or  would  you  be  more  ready  to  receive  it,  should  I,  in  my 
wrath,  take  from  the  earth  what  little  peace  there  is  thereon,  and 
suffer  the  sword  to  be  unsheathed,  through  every  nation  and 
kingdom? 

8.  Or  will  you,  in  mercy,  receive  it  at  my  hand,  before  my  awful 
judgments  roll  on  you?  J/j/ times  are  not  man's  time,  remember; 
but  the  time  of  times  shall  not  pass  in  vain  over  this  earth,  or  those 
who  dwell  upon  it. 

9.  But  I  will  now  show  unto  you,  the  rewards  of  those  who 
sincerely  spend  their  lives  to  Mej,  while  in  time,  such  as  enter  under 
the  law  of  grace,  and  walk  uprightly  therein  to  the  end  of  their  days. 

10.  When  once  a  soul  has  heard  the  sound  of  the  everlastino- 
and  true  gospel,  (  remember  there  is  but  one  trite  gospel,)  they 
no  longer  can  be  considered  in  a  state  of  ignorance ;  but  they 
must  either  harden  their  hearts  to  disbelieve  and  reject  it,  or  else 
they  must  follow  the  best  light  in  their  own  souls  in  obeying   it. 

11.  But  let  it  forever  be  remembered,  by  all  the  human  race, 
that  they  who  go  through  time  and  commit  the  least  sin,  are  always 
the  most  bright  and  glorious  in  the  eternal  world,  and  come  the 
nearest  to  God,  their  Creator;  for  every  sinful  act  makes  a  stain, 
and  deep  impression  of  guilt  upon  the  soul,  which  can  never  be 
eradicated,  but  through  confession  and  true  repentance. 

12.  And  none  have  found  any  way  or  power,  by  which  they 
can  keep  from  sinning,  only  such  as  have,  in  full  purpose  of  heart, 
embraced  the  one  only  true  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  his 
first,  and  in  his  second  appearing,  which,  if  lived  up  to,  completes 
the  work  of  redemption  in  the  soul. 

13.  Such  as  embrace  this  gospel  in  their  childhood,  and  by  that 
means,  learn  to  love  the  way  of  purity  in  the  days  of  their  inno- 
cence, and  continue  faithfully  to  bear  the  blessed  cross  of  Christ, 
to  the  end  of  their  days,  offer  unto  Me,  their  God  and  Creator,  the 
first  fruits  of  their  lives. 

14.  And  such  souls  are  prepared,  at  any  time,  to  enter  eternity, 
and  stand  before  my  holy  bar  of  judgment,  justified  by  their  God; 
and  there  is  no  power  that  can  condemn  them  ;  and  in  this  state,  they 
are  prepared  immediately  to  enter  a  travel  in  eternity,  progressing 
from  one  degree  of  glory  to  another,  continually  rejoicing  in  that  God 
of  their  salvation  who  called  them  while  upon  earth,  before  they  had 


126  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

sunk  their    souls   in  sin   and    wickedness,   and  become  hardened 
against  God,  their  Creator. 

15.  Such  are  crowned  with  eternal  crowns  of  glory,  having  palms 
placed  in  their  hands;  and  such  are  made  kings  and  priests  unto 
Me,  for  they  are  worthy.  They  lived  in  a  sinful  world,  but  they 
defiled  not  themselves  with  her  sins,  that  they  might  not  partake 
of  her  plagues. 

16.  And  now,  they  are  prepared  to  stand  in  truth  with  the  Lamb 
on  Mount  Zion;  therefore  I  will  clothe  them  in  white,  and  gird  on 
them  the  breast-plate  of  righteousness,  for  they  have  no  need  to 
taste  the  second  death. 

17.  But  such  as  pass  a  long  life  in  every  kind  of  wicked  and  sin- 
ful indulgence,  to  which  their  natures  are  prone,  often  feel  a  stroke 
of  reproof  from  the  monitions  of  conscience,  while  passing  through 
time,  which  awakens  in  their  souls,  at  times,  solemn  feelings 
of  reflection  and  sorrow,  for  the  time  that  is  past  and  gone, 
which  they  have  spent  in  wickedness,  against  the  laws  of  their 
Maker.  And  in  this  state,  many  form  strong  resolutions  of  mind, 
that  they  w^ill  mend  their  lives ;  but  when  temptations  again  appear, 
their  resolutions  are  gone,  and  so  they  again  become  an  easy  prey 
to  nature's  vilest  passions. 

18.  And,  as  they  approach  the  close  of  life,  they  feel  an  awful 
horror  and  condemnation,  thrilling  through  their  souls;  a  dread  of 
death,   judgment  and  eternity  now  stares  them  in  the  face. 

19.  They  know  they  are  unprepared  to  meet  their  God,  for  they 
have  gone  far  aside,  from  doing  the  best  they  knew;  they  now  try 
to  pacify  their  own  feelings,  by  that  doctrine  which  they  have  so 
often  heard  advanced,  while  passing  through  life;  That  if  they  will, 
before  they  breathe  their  last,  only  confess  themselves  to  be  sinners, 
by  calling  on  my  name  ;  by  the  merits  of  Christ,  the  Savior,  all 
their  sins  shall  be  pardoned. 

20.  But  how  awfully  mistaken  on  this  point,  do  they  fmd  them- 
selves, when  they  enter  eternity !  Though  many  times,  my  Holy  Spir- 
it, saith  the  Lord,  suffereth  such  souls  to  wander,  and  grope  in  dark- 
ness, for  hundreds  of  years,  before  they  are  called  to  judgment; 
yet  no  enjoyment  do  they  find;  but  are  similar,  in  situation,  to  a 
man  lost  in  a  dense  wilderness,  among  wdd  beasts.  And  when 
their  time  comes  to  be  called  to  judgment,  they  find,  that  upon  my 
eternal  record  every  deed  of  their  lives  is  recorded ;  the  good  upon 
the  right,  and  the  bad  upon  the  left. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  127 

21.  And  these  are  weighed  in  the  balance  of  my  eternal  justice, 
which  finds  them  greatly  wanting ;  and  their  doom  is  sealed  in  the 
flames  of  hell,  with  the  devil  and  his  angels,  till  they  have  paid  the 
utmost  farthing,  by  suffering  the  demands  of  justice. 

22.  I  now  send  forth  ministering  spirits,  to  offer  them  this  self 
same  gospel  which  is  offered  unto  you,  O  ye  children  of  men. 
They  thankfully  embrace  the  least  offer  of  mercy  which  I  now 
show  unto  them ;  and  they  now  have  to  begin,  exactly  in  the  same 
way  that  they  would,  had  they  begun  in  their  childhood,  or  in  any 
period  of  their  lives  while  on  earth,  to  embrace  this  gospel  of 
Christ's  second  coming,  without  sin  unto  salvation. 

23.  After  losing  their  time  on  earth,  as  to  gaining  any  treasure 
for  their  souls,  and  all  this  time  in  eternity,  enduring  all  the  heart- 
rending sufferings  they  have  had  to  pass  through,  as  their  due  and 
just  reward,  they  now  have  to  begin,  and  travel  out  of  the  nature  of 
that  loss,  with  all  its  increased  strength,  which  is  added  many  fold 
by  indulgence,  just  the  same  as  they  would  have  had  to  do,  had  they 
begun  in  the  early  part  of  their  lives.  If  they  had  done  this,  they 
would  have  saved  all  the  time  lost  in  eternity,  and  their  souls  from 
the  deep  impressions  of  guilt,  darkness  and  disgrace,  and  of  a  sin- 
stained  life,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  been  preserved  from  all  the  suffer- 
ings therewith  connected. 

24.  And  be  it  known  unto  all  people,  that  it  is  much  easier  for 
them  to  find  a  fruitful  travel  in  this  world,  by  yielding  obedience 
to  the  cross  of  Christ,  while  they  have  strength  and  activity,  of 
both  soul  and  body,  than  it  is  for  them  to  find  it  in  eternity ;  for 
there  they  must  pass  from  prison  to  prison,  from  one  degree  of  suf- 
ferings to  another,  seeking  the  mercy  of  God. 

25.  And  for  those  who  have  once  tasted  the  true  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  the  good  word  of  God,  and  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come, 
and  then  turn  back  to  serve  their  own  corrupt  natures,  it  would 
have  been  better  for  them  never  to  have  been  born ;  for  such  cru- 
cify unto  themselves  the  son  of  God  afresh. 

26.  But  such  as  do  not  feel  themselves  called  upon  by  the  awak- 
ening flames  of  conviction,  in  their  own  consciences,  to  obey  the 
law  of  gospel  purity,  must  return  to  the  moral  law  of  nature,  saith 
the  Lord,  or  they  cannot  escape  the  heavy  hand  of  my  awful 
judgments. 

27.  I  have  not  sent  forth  this  roll  of  solemn  truth  and  warning, 
to  threaten,  or  terrify  the  inhabitants  of  earth ;  neither  have  I  sent 


128  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

it  forth  for  naught,  or  to  be  disregarded,  trampled  upon,  and  treated 
with  scorn  and  contempt  by  any,  eitlier  JMonarchs,  Kings  or  Princes ; 
but  those  of  you  who  believe  it  not,  let  it  alone,  and  both  time  and 
eternity  will  convince  you,  from  what  source  it  was  sent  forth. 

28.  You  shall  be  fully  convinced,  in  the  event,  that  it  is  not  the 
invention  of  the  people  called  Shakers,  whose  religion  is  so  uni- 
versally despised  throughout  the  earth,  nor  the  invention  of  man  or 
of  woman ;  but  in  obedience  to  my  imperative  command,  and  that 
alone,  was  it  sent  forth  unto  you. 

29.  For  the  [inspired]  mortal  instrument,  whose  hand  I  required 
to  pen  the  words  of  this  roll  and  book,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  would  sooner  have  laid  down  his  life,  than  been  compelled  to 
draft  what  the  Angel  read,  for  mortal  eyes  to  view,  could  he  have 
been  accepted  of  Me,  his  God  and  Creator,  in  so  doing. 

30.  But  mortals  are  but  worms  of  the  dust;  and  whosoever  shall 
refuse  to  do  my  will,  (when  I  make  it  known  plainly  before  them, 
with  indisputable  evidence,)  are  banished  from  my  presence,  to  suf- 
fer in  torment  and  anguish  of  soul. 

31.  But  if  they  trust  in  Me,  and  obey  my  voice,  let  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth  to  whom  these  warnings  are  sent,  do  as  they  may, 
they  clear  their  own  souls,  saith  the  Lord. 


129 


CHAPTER   XXII. 


PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE  RELATIVE  TO  THE  PEACE- 
ABLE KINGDOiAI  or  CHRIST. 


1. 

Mankind  cited  to  the  scriptures. 

weakness'  sake. 

2. 

The  Lord  queslioneth  the  inhabitants 

13. 

Of  looking  back  to  Egypt. 

of  earth. 

15. 

Of  overlooking  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 

6. 

Of  the  law  of  the  house  of  God,  and 

16. 

Of  the  establishing  of  Christ's  king^ 

of  man's  quaHfications  of  the  same. 

dom. 

7. 

Of  a  cloak  for  sinners,  by  wrong  ap- 

17. 

Who  can  abide  in  it. 

pHcatiou  of  scriptures. 

19. 

Of  eloping  from  an  evil  nature  at  once. 

8. 

Of  hving  without  sin,  and  becoming' 

20. 

Victory  gained  step  by  step. 

perfect. 

23. 

Comfort     administered  to  those  who 

9. 

Christians  questioned  in  regard  to  the 

travel  in  godly  sorrow. 

cross  of  Christ. 

24. 

Well  of  the  water  of  life. 

10. 

Of  aday  of  justice. 

26. 

Christ's  yoke  easy  to  the  honest  heart- 

11. 

No  indulgences  of  a  half  w  ay  cross  in 

ed. 

Christ's  second  coming. 

27. 

Judgment  to  fall  on  those  who  hinder 

12. 

No  indulgences  ever  granted,  only  for 

souls  from  entering  the  straight  gate. 

Sec.  1.  And  now  look,  O  ye  cliildren  of  men,  and  consider  those 
passages,  recorded  in  the  sacred  volume,  which  I  caused  from  the 
mouths  of  the  Prophets  to  be  delivered,  in  this  same  line  of  inspira-^ 
tion  that  I  now  send  forth  this  word  unto  you,  which  are  hereafter 
inserted;  clearly  illustrating  the  glory  of  Christ'^s  kingdom  that 
should  be  established  in  the  latter  day.  To  this  very  day  in  which 
you  now  live,  a  portion  of  them  refer,  and  ye  know  it  not. 

JPsalms,  xlvi.  9.  He  maketh  wars  to  cease  unto  the  end  of  the 
earth;  he  breaketh  the  bow,  and  cutteth  the  spear  in  sunder;  he 
burneth  the  chariot  in  the  fire. 

Chap.  Ixxii.  16.  There  shall  be  a  handful  of  corn  in  the 
earth  upon  the  top  of  the  mountains;  the  fruit  thereof  shall  shake 
like  Lebanon  :  and  thei/  of  the  city  shall  flourish  like  grass  of 
1;he  earth. 

17.  His  name  shall  endure  forever:  his  name  shall  be  con-t 
tinned  as  long  as  the  sun  :  and  men  shall  be  blessed  in  him  :  all 
nations  shall  call  him  blessed. 

19.  And  blessed  be  his  glorious  natne  forever :  and  let  the 
whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory ;  Amen,  and  amen. 


130  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

Isaiah,  iv.  2.  In  that  day  shall  the  branch  of  the  Lord  be  beau- 
tiful and  glorious,  and  the  fruit  of  the  earth  shall  be  excellent 
and  comely  for  them  that  are  escaped  of  Israel. 

Chap.  ix.  0.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is 
given  :  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder :  and  his 
name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  mighty  God, 
The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace. 

Chap.  xi.  1.  And  there  shall  come  forth  a  rod  out  of  the  stem 
of  Jesse,  and  a  branch  shall  grow  out  of  his  roots : 

2.  And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon  him,  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  understanding,  the  spirit  of  counsel  and  might, 
the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord  ; 

3.  And  shall  make  him  of  quick  understanding  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  :  and  he  shall  not  judge  after  the  sight  of  his  eyes,  neither 
reprove  after  the  hearing  of  his  ears : 

4.  But  with  righteousness  shall  he  judge  the  poor,  and  reprove 
with  equity  for  the  meek  of  the  earth  :  and  he  shall  smite  the  earth 
with  the  rod  of  his  mouth,  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips 
shall  he  slay  the  wicked. 

5.  And  righteousness  shall  be  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and  faith- 
fulness the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

6.  The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard 
shall  lie  down  with  the  kid;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion 
and  the  fatling  together ;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them. 

9.  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain : 
for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea. 

10.  And  in  that  day  there  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse,  which  shall 
stand  for  an  ensign  of  the  people ;  to  it  shall  the  Gentiles  seek  : 
and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious. 

12.  And  he  shall  set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall 
assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dispersed 
of  Judah  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth. 

Chap,  xxvii.  5.  Or  let  him  take  hold  of  my  strength,  that  he 
may  make  peace  with  me,  and  he  shall  make  peace  with  me. 

6.  He  shall  cause  them  that  come  of  Jacob  to  take  root : 
Israel  shall  blossom  and  bud,  and  fill  the  face  of  the  world 
with  fruit. 

Chap,  xxxii.  1.  Behold,  a  King  shall  reign  in  righteousness, 
and  princes  shall  rule  in  judgment. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OP    THE    EARTH.  131 

17.  And  the  work  of  righteousness  shall  be  peace ;  and  the 
effect  of  righteousness,  quietness  and  assurance  forever. 

18.  And  my  people  shall  dwell  in  a  peaceable  habitation,  and  in 
sure  dwellings,  and  in  quiet  resting-places. 

Chap.  xxvi.  20.  Come,  my  people,  enter  thou  into  thy  cham- 
bers, and  shut  thy  doors  about  thee  :  hide  thyself  as  it  were  for 
a  little  moment,  until  the  indignation  be  overpast. 
21.  For  behold,  the  Lord  cometh  out  of  his  place  to  punish 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  for  their  iniquity  :  the  earth  also  shall 
disclose  her  blood,  and  shall  no  more  cover  her  slain. 

Chap,  xxvii.  2.  In  that  day  sing  ye  unto  her,  A  vineyard 
of  red  wine. 

3.  I  the  Lord  do  keep  it ;  I  will  water  it  every  moment :  lest 
any  hurt  it,  I  will  keep  it  night  and  day. 

Chap.  XXXV.  1.  The  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall  be 
glad  for  them  ;  and  the  desert  shall  rejoice,  and  blossom  as 
the  rose. 

2.  It  shall  blossom  abundantly,  and  rejoice,  even  with  joy  and 
singing :  the  glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto  it,  the  excel- 
lency of  Carmel  and  Sharon,  they  shall  see  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  excellency  of  our  God. 

5.  Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened,  and  the  ears  of 
the  deaf  shall  be  unstopped. 

8.  And  a  highway  shall  be  there,  and  a  way,  and  it  shall  be 
called,  The  way  of  holiness ;  the  unclean  shall  not  pass  over  it ; 
but  it  shall  he  for  those :  the  way-faring  men,  though  fools,  shall 
not  err  therein. 

9.  No  lion  shall  be  there,  nor  any  ravenous  beast  shall  go  up 
thereon,  it  shall  not  be  found  there ;  but  the  redeemed  shall 
walk  there  : 

10.  And  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and  come  to 
Zion  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads :  they 
shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall 
flee  away. 

Chap.  xlii.  9.  Behold,  the  former  things  are  come  to  pass, 
and  new  things  do  I  declare :  before  they  spring  forth  I  tell  you 
of  them. 

Chap.  Hi.  1.  Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion; 
put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city  :  for 
henceforth  there  shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the  uncircumcised 
and  the  unclean. 


132  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

7.  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him 
that  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace;  that  bringeth 
good-tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth  ! 

8.  Thy  watchmen  shall  lift  up  the  voice;  with  the  voice 
together  shall  they  sing :  for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  when  the 
Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

9.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing  together,  ye  waste  places  of  Jeru- 
salem :  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people,  he  hath  redeemed 
Jerusalem. 

Isaiah,  Iv.  1.  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 
waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money ;  come  ye,  buy,  and  eat ;  yea, 
come,  buy  wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without  price. 

2.  Wherefore  do  ye  spend  money  for  that  tahich  is  not  bread? 
and  your  labor  for  that  which  satisfieth  not?  hearken  diligently 
unto  me,  and  eat  ye  that  ivhich  is  good,  and  let  your  soul  delight 
itself  in  fatness. 

3.  Incline  your  ear,  and  come  unto  me :  hear,  and  your  soul 
shall  live;  and  I  will  make  an  everlasting  covenant  with  you, 
even  the  sure  mercies  of  David. 

4.  Behold,  I  have  given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a 
leader  and  commander  to  the  people. 

5.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation  that  thou  knowest  not,  and 
nations  that  knew  not  thee  shall  run  unto  thee,  because  of  the 
Lord  thy  God,  and  for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel;  for  he  hath 
glorified  thee. 

6.  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  ye  upon  him 
while  he  is  near  : 

7.  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man 
his  thoughts:  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will  have 
mercy  upon  him  ;  and  to  our  God,  for  he  will  abundantly  pardon. 

8.  For  my  thoughts  are  not  your  thoughts,  neither  are  your 
ways  my  ways,  saith  the  Lord. 

9.  For  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  my  ways 
higher  than  your  ways,  and  my  thoughts  than  your  thoughts. 

Chap.  Ivii.  14.  Cast  ye  up,  cast  ye  up,  prepare  the  way,  take 
up  the  stumbling-block  out  of  the  way  of  my  people. 

15.  For  thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabiteth  eter- 
nity, whose  name  is  Holy ;  I  dwell  in  the  high  and  holy  place, 
with  him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite  and  humble  spirit,  to  revive 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  133 

the  spirit  of  the  humble,  and  to  revive  the  heart  of  the  con- 
trite ones. 

19.  I  create  the  fruit  of  the  lips ;  Peace,  peace  to  him  that  is 
far  off,  and  to  him  that  is  near,  saith  the  Lord;  and  I  will 
heal  him. 

20.  But  the  wicked  arc  like  the  troubled  sea,  when  it  cannot 
rest,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt. 

21.  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked. 

Sec.  2.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  O  ye  people,  answer  me  this  question ; 
What  is  it  that  constitutes  a  wicked  man?  Is  it  not  in  transgressino- 
the  laws  and  commandments  of  his  Creator  God?  And  again;  Is 
there  any  such  kind  of  wickedness  as  popular  and  fashionable  wicked- 
edness,  that  which  tlie  common  usages  and  customs  of  man  have 
sanctioned?  Is  it  in  the  povv^er  of  man,  by  his  habits  and  customs, 
to  alter  the  nature  of  that  which  I  have  pronounced  wicked,  and 
have  forbidden  ? 

3.  Is  it  in  the  power  of  mortals  to  change  truth  into  falsehood, 
or  falsehood  into  truth,  in  the  final  result? 

4.  Can  the  laws  and  commandments  of  an  Almighty  God  be 
made  null  and  void,  by  the  traditions  of  men  1 

5.  Or  must  every  thing  remain,  as  his  Almighty  power  hath  or- 
dained it,  having  this  seal,  "  Let  God  be  true,  and  every  man  a  liar," 
who  perverteth  his  holy  laws,  when  once  made  known  to  him? 

Isaiah,  Ix.  1.  Arise,  shine;  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee. 

2.  For  behold,  the  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gross 
darkness  the  people  :  but  the  Lord  shall  arise  upon  thee,  and 
his  glory  shall  be  seen  upon  thee. 

3.  And  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy  light,  and  kings  to  the 
brightness  of  thy  rising. 

4.  Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about,  and  see  :  all  they  gather 
themselves  together,  they  come  to  thee:  thy  sons  shall  come 
from  far,  and  thy  daughters  shall  be  nursed  at  thi/  side. 

15.  Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so  that  no 
man  went  through  thee,  I  will  make  thee  an  eternal  excellency,  a 
joy  of  many  generations. 

18.  Violence  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thy  land,  wasting  nor 
destruction  within  thy  borders;  but  thou  shalt  call  thy  walls  Sal- 
vation,  and  thy  gates  Praise. 

2L  Thy  people  also  shall  be   all  righteous:    they  shall  inherit 


134  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

the  land   forever,   the  branch  of  my   planting,  the  work  of  my 
hands,  that  I  may  be  glorified. 

22.  A  little  one  shall  become  a  thousand,  and  a  small  one  a 
strong  nation:  I  the  Lord  will  hasten  it  in  his  time. 

Chap.  Ixv.  17.  For  behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new 
earth :  and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come 
into  mind. 

Chap.  Ixvi.  5.  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  that  tremble 
at  his  word ;  Your  brethren  that  hated  you,  that  cast  you  out  for 
my  name's  sake,  said.  Let  the  Lord  be  glorified :  but  he  shall 
appear  to  your  joy,  and  they  shall  be  ashamed. 

13.  As  one  whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I  comfort  you; 
and  ye  shall   be  comforted  in  Jerusalem. 

15.  For  behold,  the  Lord  will  come  with  fire,  and  with  his 
chariots  like  a  whirlwind,  to  render  his  anger  with  fury,  and  his 
rebuke  with  flames  of  fire. 

16.  For  by  fire  and  by  his  sword  will  the  Lord  plead  with  all 
flesh :  and  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  many. 

22.  For  as  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  which  I  will 
make,  shall  remain  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  so  shall  your  seed 
and  your  name  remain. 

Zecharialiy  x.  10.  I  will  bring  them  again  also  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,  and  gather  them  out  of  Assyria;  and  I  will  bring 
them  into  the  land  of  Gilead  and  Lebanon  ;  ?md  place  shall  not 
be  found  for  them. 

Chap.  xiv.  20.  In  that  day  shall  there  be  upon  the  bells  of  the 
horses,  HOLINESS  UNTO  THE  LORD ;  and  the  pots  in  the 
Lord's  house  shall  be  like  the  bowls  before  the  altar. 

21.  Yea,  every  pot  in  Jerusalem  and  in  Judah  shall  be  holiness 
unto  the  Lord  of  hosts :  and  all  they  that  sacrifice  shall  come 
and  take  of  them,  and  seethe  therein  :  and  in  that  day  there 
shall  be  no  more  the  Canaanite  in  the  house  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts. 

Ezekiel,  xliii.  12.  This  is  the  law  of  the  house;  Upon  the  top 
of  the  mountain  the  whole  limit  thereof  round  about  shall  be 
most  holy.  Behold,  this  is  the  law  of  the  house. 
Sec.  6.  Consider,  all  ye  people,  the  law  of  my  house  saith  God. 
Is  it  not,  that  all  shall  be  holy  1  Have  I  ever,  at  any  age  of  the 
world,  applied  qualifications  to  my  law,  so  that  mankind  could 
apply  it,  in  any  state  or  situation   of  life  that  they  chose,  even  from 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  135 

him  who  possessed  the  most  upright  and  blameless  character,  to 
him  who  had  abandoned  all  rule  or  law,  but  that  of  his  own  cor- 
rupt nature,  so  that  the  transgressor  could  justify  himself,  as  well 
as  the  upright,  and  pretendingly  derive  his  authority  from  what  he 
called  the  word  of  God? 

7.  How  oft  are  the  two  following  short  passages  made  use  of  to 
justify  known  transgressions.  There  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not. 
[See  I.  Kings,  viii.  46.]  There  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not 
one.  [See  Psalms,  xiv.  3.] 

8.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  you.  He  that  committethsin  after 
having  knowledge  of  what  is  sin,  is  of  the  devil,  not  of  God,  nor 
of  his  Christ.  My  beloved  Son  taught  his  followers  to  be  perfect, 
even  as  their  Father  in  Heaven  is  perfect.  And  the  Apostle  Paul 
said,  "Except  Christ  be  in  you,  ye  are  reprobates."  Can  the  spirit 
of  Christ  be  in  those  who  know  they  almost  daily  transgress  that 
which  he  and  his  beloved  followers  taught,  and  laid  down  as  rules 
indispensable  for  every  one  who  wished,  or  expected  to  be  saved, 
or  made  heir  to  eternal  life,  by  that  gospel   which  they  preached? 

9.  Although  the  order  of  his  kingdom  was  not  then  completed, 
as  he  plainly  showed,  and  his  followers  after  him  showed  the  same; 
yet  do  I  ask,  saith  the  Lord,  all  professed  Christendom,  whether 
they  truly  think  and  believe,  within  their  own  hearts,  that  they  bear 
that  cross  which  Chr.ist  and  his  disciples  required  every  professing 
christian  to  bear,  saying  nought  of  the  increase  of  his  requirements 
in  [this]   his  second  coming  ? 

10.  But,  as  I  have  before  told  you,  the  day  draweth  nigh,  when 
every  thing  shall  bear  its  just  weight.  Truth  and  justice  to  the 
line,  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet. 

n.  The  completed  order  of  my  kingdom,  now,  in  the  second 
appearance  of  Christ,  is  comprehended  in  few  words ;  it  is,  Without 
sin  unto  salvation,  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  That  is,  there  are 
no  indulgences  granted,  nor  permission  given,  for  any  to  take  up  a 
half  way  cross,  by  keeping  from  indulging  their  natures  of  passion 
and  lust,  as  much  as  they  conveniently  can,  yet  not  think  they  must 
bear  a  full  cross. 

12.  In  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  such  a  toleration  was  per- 
mitted, by  some  of  his  followers,  for  weakness'  sake;  but  in  his 
second  coming,  nothing  of  that  kind  can  exist. 

13.  And  in  this  day,  no  one,  having  put  his  hand  to  the  gospel 
plough  and  looking  back  into  Egypt,  hankering  after  the  leeks  and 


136  SJLCRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

onions  thereof,  (or  his  carnal  <rratifications,)  is  fit  for  the  kingdom. 
But  they  that  lay  hold  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  by  honestly  con- 
fessing their  sins,  one  by  one,  and  press  on  with  zeal  and  energy  of 
soul,  do,  by  so  doing,  make  their  calling  and  election  sure. 

14.  I  have  caused  the  last  foregoing  passages  of  scripture  to  be 
inscribed  in  this  Roll ;  for  they  are  a  few,  out  of  many  that  are 
illustrative  of  the  glory  and  beauty,  and  that  perfect  holiness  which 
I  required  to  rule  and  reign  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  which  should 
be  established  in  the  latter  day ; 

15.  That  all  nations  and  people,  may  see  that  they  are  overlook- 
ing the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  or,  in  other  words,  are  as  blind  to  its 
appearance,  in  this  day  of  his  second  coming,  as  the  Jews  were  in 
his  first. 

16.  For  I  do  now,  in  my  own  time  and  season,  saith  the  God  of 
Heaven,  proclaim  to  all  people,  that  the  Kingdom  so  abundantly 
spoken  of  by  the  Prophets,  which  should  be  set  up  in  the  lat- 
ter days,  is,  by  my  Almighty  hand,  now  established  upon  the  earth; 
and  that  no  other  kingdom,  to  the  end  of  time,  will  ever  be  estab- 
lished by  Me. 

17.  And  this  I  have  established,  by  the  second  appearance  of  the 
spirit  of  my  blessed  Son,  through  a  chosen  female,  or  the  Daughter 
of  Zion ;  and  the  names  of  my  three  first  witnesses  I  have  told 
you,  and  the  character  of  the  inhabitants  who  are  called  and  cho- 
sen to  dwell  in  this  kingdom.  And  none  others,  but  those  whose 
daily  labor  it  is  to  maintain  this  character  throughout,  can  long 
abide  within  its  holy  walls. 

18.  And  furthermore,  remember,  that  He  who  speaketh  unto  you, 
is  a  just  God,  and  requireth  nothing  more  of  his  people  than  they 
are  able  to  come  to,  if  they  will  be  truly  obedient ;  and  without  be-, 
ing  obedient,  they  never  can,  either  in  time  or  in  eternity,  answer 
my  requirements  unto  them. 

19.  Since  the  whole  human  family  have  been  so  deeply  baptized 
into  the  nature  of  the  fall,  in  which  nature  they  are  born  into  the 
world,  and  which  increases  with  their  strength,  and  grows  with  their 
growth,  it  is  not  expected  that  any  human  creature  can  elope  from, 
or  overcome  it  at  once. 

20.  Not  so,  but  by  a  daily  cross,  faithfully  borne,  they  will,  step 
by  step,  day  by  day,  crucify  that  nature  until  it  is  dead;  which 
[nature]  is  the  beast,  so  much  spoken  of,  after  which  the  whole 
world  have  wandered. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  137 

21.  But  such  as  are  honest  and  open  hearted,  in  exposing  all 
their  filthy  works  of  darkness,  and  continue  so  to  do,  in  sincerity 
of  heart,  whenever,  in  any  way,  by  its  influence  they  are  overcome, 
they  will  surely  destroy  its  life,  and  rise  triumphant  over  its  nature. 
But  it  is  by  a  progressive  travel,  day  after  day  and  year  after  year, 
that  the  soul  g;iins  a  complete  victory. 

22.  And,  although  they  perfect  their  travel  in  tribulation  and 
godly  sorrow  ;  yet,  if  they  are  faithful  after  they  have  honestly  con- 
fessed their  sins,  the  horror  and  condemnation  of  a  guilty  con- 
science they  never  need  to  feel. 

23.  But  in  true  tribulation  and  godly  sorrow,  I  never  fail,  saith 
the  Lord,  to  administer,  from  my  eternal  source  of  goodness,  com- 
fort and  consolation,  which  none  can  have  any  correct  idea  of,  but 
those  who  have  taken  the  right  steps  to  obtain  it. 

24.  This  is  the  well  of  water,  springing  up  unto  everlasting  life, 
which  enableth  mankind  to  love  the  Lord  their  God,  with  all  their 
souls,  might,  mind  and  strength ;  and  their  neighbor  as  themselves. 
This  fills  the  soul  with  a  kind  and  sympathetic  feeling,  for  the 
whole  human  family; 

25.  This  is  that  which  creates  such  true  love  in  the  soul,  that 
one  is  ready  to  lay  down  his  life  for  his  brother;  and  no  man  hath 
greater  love  than  this,  as  said  my  beloved  Son,  when  he  was 
on  earth. 

26.  And  upon  all  such  as  are  sincere  and  honest  hearted,  Christ's 
yoke  is  easy,  and  his  burden  is  light.  But  to  those  who  seek  to  do 
their  work  by  halves,  it  is  galling  and  burdensome  indeed;  but  I 
am  delighted  saith  the  Lord,  in  the  free-will  offerings  of  a  soul,  as 
none  can  be  compelled  to  enter  the  gates  of  the  Holy  City :  this 
must  be  an  act  of  every  one's  free  will  and  choice. 

27.  But  when  I  cause,  by  whatever  means  I  may  be  pleased  so 
to  do,  a  spirit  to  awaken  the  flames  of  conviction  in  souls,  which 
leadeth  them  to  look  heavenward,  and  others  stand  in  their  way 
and  hinder  them  from  entering,  Woe  shall  be  unto  such;  not 
only  the  judgment  of  their  own  sins  shall  be  upon  them,  saith  the 
Lord,  but  the  sins  of  such  as  they  have  hindered  from  entering  the 
Kingdom. 


138 


CHAPTER    XXllI. 


OF  THE  RULERS  AND  GREAT  ONES  OF  THE  EARTH; 

HOW  THEIR  TIME  IS  SPENT,  AND  THE  LEADING 

MOTIVES  BY  WHICH  THEY  ARE  ACTUATED. 


1. 

Of  the  torments  of  mighty  men. 

32. 

3. 

The  Rulers  questioned. 

33. 

25. 

Just  Rulers,  a  blessing. 

27. 

Of   Rulers    clothing    themselves     in 
humility. 

37. 

28. 

Of  dispensing  justice. 

40. 

30. 

Rulers    warned    of  an   approaching 
day  of  judgment  and  equity. 

42. 

31. 

The  world  in  a  state  of  peace,  had 

43. 

it  been  judiciously  ruled. 

44. 

Of  God's  visitation  to  earth  in  mercy. 

Earth's  cup  of  judgment,  yet  stayed 
in  mercy. 

Judgments  promised,  if  the  inhabi- 
tants of  earth  refuse  to  hearken. 

Of  causes  and  effects. 

Special  warning  to  rulers,  concerning 
the  notice  of  this  warning. 

A  blessing  to  those  who  hearken. 

The  consequence  of  rejecting  it. 


1.  Great  and  mighty  men  shall  be  mightily  tormented.  Why 
should  mighty  men  be  mightily  tormented?  Have  I  not  promised 
equal  justice  in  the  bcdance  of  eternal  truth?  Then  why  should 
mighty  men  be  tormented  more  than  others  ? 

2.  Hearken  ye  Monarchs,  and  give  ear  O  Kings,  and  incline 
your  hearts  to  understand,  O  ye  rulers  of  the  people. 

3.  Do  ye  stand  in  the  house  of  decision  for  the  benefit  of  the 
people,  or  for  the  benefit  of  yourselves? 

4.  Do  you  spend  the  wages  of  your  hire  in  benefiting  the  people, 
or  do  you  spend  it  for  your  own  gratification,  in  pleasing  yourselves, 
in  wanton  luxuries  and  carnal  pleasures,  wastefulness  and  ex- 
travagance ? 

5.  Do  you  ever  consider  that  you  are  mortals,  and  must  shortly 
lie  as  low  before  Me,  your  God  and  Creator,  as  the  humblest  peas- 
ant in  your  kingdoms? 

6.  Do  you  consider,  that  naked,  mortals  come  into  the  world, 
and  naked  go  they  out? 

7.  Do  ye  stand  in  the  seats  of  judgment,  or  the  civil  tribunals  of 
earth,  to  mete  out  justice  by  weight,   and   equity  in  the  balance? 

8.  Do  ye  hearken  to  the  cries  of  the  needy,  and  take  the  wants 
of  the  afflicted  home  to  your  hearts ! 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  139 

9.  Do    you   prolong    debates,    to    feed    your    country's    poor? 

10.  Or  do  ye  sound  forth  words,  in  trumpets  to  be  blown? 

11.  Do  ye  spend  the  rolling  moments  as  ye  would,  did  ye  know 
each  day  was  to  be  your  last? 

12.  How  often  do  you  consider,  and  in  solemn  muse  reflect,  that 
soon  you  must  appear,  naked  and  unclothed  from  mortal  clay,  before 
my  eternal  bar  of  judgment,  and  here,  on  my  everlasting  record 
of  true  justice,  are  all  your  works  portrayed  ? 

13.  Do  you  decree,  and  statutes  bind  to  support  the  schools  of 
vice,  where  plans  are  drawn,  and  means  sought  out  to  spill  the 
blood  of  man? 

14.  Do  fleets  by  sea  and  troops  by  land,  bespeak  the  christian 
life?  Do  armies  drawn  in  battle  array,  bathing  their  swords  in  the 
blood  of  their  fellow  creatures,  bespeak  the  true  religion  of  the 
Son  of  God,  whose  doctrines  ye  so  highly  applaud? 

15.  Look  ye  in  the  sacred  record  of  his  word;  read,  and  under- 
stand what  you  read,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven.  For  of  one  blood, 
did  my  Almighty  hand  create  all  nations,  kingdoms,  and  all  people. 
And  all  these  will  I  convince,  by  my  Almighty  power,  that  the  Son 
of  God  was  not  sent  on  earth  for  nought,  either  in  his  first,  or  in 
his  second  appearing. 

16.  Do  ye  administer  the  right  of  the  poor,  and  deal  justly  with 
the  afflicted  ?  Or  do  you  even  deign  to  feed  them  with  the  crumbs 
that  you  trample  under  your  feet,  which  fall  from  your  full  tables, 
extravagantly  loaded? 

17.  Do  you  tax  the  laborers  in  justice,  and  heap  up  stores  of 
their  silver  and  gold  for  yourselves? 

18.  Do  not  the  rich  grow  richer,  and  the  poor,  poorer? 

19.  Is  not  justice  bribed,  the  weights  deceitful,  and  the  measures 
scanted  when  going  out  ?  And  are  they  not  heavily  laden,  when 
coming  in  to  one's  private  store? 

20.  Can  you  all  make  out  such  records  as  will  compare  with 
mine,  at  the  shortest  warning  ? 

21.  Can  you  stand  in  judgment,  and  die  in  mercy? 

22.  Do  you  enslave  the  freedom  of  conscience,  and  bind  the 
hearts  of  men  ? 

23.  Do  you  sway  the  despot's  sceptre,  and  wield  the  tyrant's 
sword? 

24  Do  you  make  use  of  literary  knowledge,  and  science  learned 


140  SACKED  ROLL  ANV   BOOK 

of  men,  to  defraitd  the  ignorant  and  blind  the  eyes  of  the  Treak, 
who  on  you  for  justice  do  rely  ? 

25.  Just  and  upright  rulers  in  the  kingdoms  of  men,  are  a 
blessing,  which  my  Almighty  hand  doth  bestow,  that  the  people 
may  be  prospered  thereby :  but  unjust,  hard  hearted,  hasty  and 
wicked  rulers,  I  suffer  for  a  scourge  and  a  curse,  to  kingdoms  and 
to  nations. 

26.  Do  you,  at  all  times,  consider  the  golden  rule,  laid  down  by 
my  blessed  Son  when  he  was  on  earth,  "  Do  unto  others,  as  ye 
would  that  others  should  do  unto  you?" 

27.  Do  you  ever  lay  aside,  for  a  season,  the  pride  and  arrogancy 
of  your  spirits,  and  clothe  your  thoughts  in  the  ignorant  and  hum- 
ble attitude  of  the  suffering  poor,  and  lower  classes  of  your  fellow 
beings,  who  are  suffering  with  hunger  and  cold,  with  nought  but 
their  hands  to  procure  the  stay  of  life,  and  employment  for  them 
they  cannot  find  ?  And  yet,  exactions  are  required  at  their  hands,  by 
such  as  have  thousands  to  spend  in  revel ings,  extravagance,  and 
wickedness. 

28.  Do  you,  in  dispensing  judgment  and  justice  to  them",  put 
yourselves,  for  the  moment  in  their  situation,  and  them  in  yours T 
Think  ye  that  the  eternal  record  before  my  throne  would  read  as  it 
now  does,  had  this  been  practiced  by  the  rulers,  and  great  ones  of 
the  earth  ? 

29.  Does  not  this  clearly  account  for  the  saying  of  the  scriptures. 
That  mighty  men  must  be  mightily  tormented?  Surely  this  is  the 
reason,  and  so  does  it  stand  on  my  eternal  record.  In  their  power 
they  are  exalted  above  their  fellow  creatures,  and  trample  the  rights^ 
of  the  poor  and  needy  under  their  feet. 

30.  But  remember,  all  ye  Monarchs,  Kings,  Rulers,  and  rich 
ones  of  the  earth,  ye  must  shortly  appear  before  my  eternal  tribunal, 
as  poor  and  destitute  ag  the  poorest. 

31.  Had  you  but  exercised  your  power,  throughout  your  different 
kingdoms  [and  dominions,]  to  put  an  end  to  wars,  bloodshed  and 
carnage,  as  was  plainly  taught  by  the  Messiah,  when  I  first  sent  him 
tipon  the  earth,  your  kingdoms  and  nations  would  long  ere  this  day, 
have  been  the  habitations  of  peace,  of  equality  and  justice ;  and 
hot  a  suffering  mortal,  for  the  want  of  the  needful  things  of  life, 
need  to  have  walked  your  streets. 

32.  But  the  God  of  Heaven  hath  stooped  from   his  throne  on 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  141 

high,  to  bestow  a  crumb  of  his  notice,  in  mercy,  to  mortals;  and 
now  doth  call  aloud,  yet  in  mercy,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

33.  Though  my  awful  judgments  slumber  not,  yet  doth  my  Al- 
mighty hand,  in  mercy,  longer  stay  from  earth  her  merited  reward, 
till  she  shall  again  hear  my  word  in  truth,  as  she  did  hear  it  in 
ages  long  past ; 

34.  And  doth  prove  herself  an  object  of  my  mercy  through  hum- 
bleness of  heart,  by  proclaiming  solemn  fasts  throughout  her  lands, 
and  solemnly  hearing  and  reading  this,  my  sacred  word;  or  of 
my  judgment  by  refusing  the  same,  though  sent  by  my  Almighty 
hand  to  her  in  a  way  not  looked  for  by  mortals. 

35.  And  this  is  the  way  that  I  have  worked,  from  the  earliest  ages 
of  the  world. 

36.  But  now,  in  these  last  days,  I  have  condescended  to  visit 
the  earth  with  my  holy  Angels,  in  a  more  accessible  manner  than 
I  ever  before  have  done;  by  reason  that  the  foundation  and  order 
of  my  kingdom  is  now  completed  thereon. 

37.  But  if  souls  refuse  to  hearken  to  my  word,  earth's  cup  of 
judgment  is  filled  to  running  over,  and  this  she  shall  surely  drink, 
saith  the  God  of  Heaven. 

38.  And  I  do  require,  saith  the  Lord,  that  all  nations,  and  in  a 
special  manner,  those  calling  themselves  civilized  and  christianized, 
cultivate  the  principles  of  peace,  at  home  and  abroad,  by  sea  and 
by  land. 

39.  Would  ye  be  more  willing  to  believe  this,  my  requirement, 
should  I  bury  your  fleets  in  the  bosom  of  the  deep,  and  sweep  your 
landed  forces  from  the   face  of  the   earth  by  pestilential  diseases? 

40.  Like  causes  produce  like  effects,  throughout  all  created  things: 
principles  of  peace  produce  their  like,  and  principles  of  war  their 
like.  War  and  bloodshed  among  the  objects  of  my  creation,  are 
entirely  contrary  to  every  precept  or  example,  ever  taught  by  my 
blessed  Son  while  on  earth ;  they  have  proceeded  from  no  other 
source  than  from  man's  fallen  nature. 

41.  If  mankind  will  learn  in  mercy,  they  will  not  be  compelled 
to  hearken  in  judgment :  but  they  must  speedily  learn  to  hearken 
to  my  voice,  where  they  never  have,  or  they  cannot  escape  the 
awful  stroke  they  have  merited. 

42.  And  those  who  stand  as  heads  and  rulers  of  the  nations, 
consider  well ;  feel  not  yourselves  too  great  and  high  to  read  this 
plain,  but  solemn  warning,  and  consider  well  every  sentence  therein 


14^  SACRED    ROLL    AND   BOOK 

contained;  for  by  it  ye  shall  shortly  be  judged  in  the  eternal  world. 
And,  as  ye  treat  this  warning,  so  shall  ye,  in  like  manner,  be  treated. 

43.  If  ye  humble  yourselves,  and  counsel  your  people  to  do  the 
same,  by  ceasing  from  violence  and  injustice,  dealing  uprightly  one 
with  another,  laboring  so  far  as  is  in  your  power,  to  suppress  all 
haunts  of  infamy  and  lewdness,  I  will  notice  you  in  mercy  for 
the  same :  and  when  my  judgments  are  rolling  through  your  lands, 
you  may,  with  confidence,  pour  forth  your  souls  in  prayer  to  Me 
for  mercy. 

44.  But  if  you  slight,  disregard,  or  contemptuously  treat  this  my 
word,  and  regard  it  not  yourselves,  nor  counsel  others  so  to  do,  in 
the  days  of  your  calamity  you  will  pour  out  your  cries  to  Me  in 
vain,  saith  the  Lord. 

45.  And  let  these,  the  forewarning  words  of  kindness,  sink 
deep  in  every  heart;  read  them  in  your  palaces,  and  practice  them 
in  your  courts;  and  keep  this  volume  sacred,  throughout  your 
realms. 

46.  And  again,  hear  my  words  saith  your  God;  Whosoever  shall 
destroy  this  book,  out  of  contempt,  derision  or  ridicule,  I  will  blot 
out  their  names  from  the  book  of  my  mercy,  and  mete  to  them  their 
portion  in  [the  place  of]  eternal  misery,  where  torments  shall  be 
their  food,  and  the  gall  of  bitterness  their  drink;  for  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts  hath  spoken  it. 


143 


CHAPTEK  XXIV. 


or  MINISTERS  AND  PREACHERS  OF  A  FASHIONABLE 

AND  POPULAR  GOSPEL,  AND  OF  THE  MANY  WAYS 

MAN  HAS  SOUGHT  OUT  FOR  SALVATION, 

BUT  ALWAYS  IN  THE  FUTURE. 


1.     The  Lord    calleih    unto     them,   and 

questioneth  them. 
5.     Of  ministers  preparing  their  own  souls. 
9.     Where  baptized. 
10.     Of  what  was  learned  at  the  literary 

spring'. 

15.  Of  preaching  by  rule,  &c. 

16.  Of  industry. 

17.  Of  the  register  of  the  heart. 

18.  The  Lord  promises  to  notice  sincerity, 

and  integrity  of  heart. 
21.     Of  proclaiming   a  gospel  license   for 

war. 
24.     Of  preaching  deceptive  doctrine. 
26.     Good  deeds  rewarded. 

28.  God  commandeth  them   to  return  to 

the  law  of  nature. 

29.  Ministers    required    to  proclaim    the 

law  of  nature. 


3L    Of  coming  into  the  law  of  grace. 

32.     Warning  to  vain  pretenders. 

34f.     Of  those  who  turn  from  the  law  of 

grace. 
36.     Of  different  denominations. 

38.  But  one  way  of  life. 

39.  Of  man's  ways. 

43.     Of   abhorrence  to  religion   in  conse- 
quence of  false  doctrines. 

47.  A  blessing  to  those  who  hearken  and 

obey  moral  law. 

48.  Ministers  and    people  required  often 

to  pray  to  God. 

50.  Ministers  required  to  keep  a  copy  of 

this  roll  in  the  pulpit. 

51.  The  power  of  God  to  be  felt. 

52.  Warnings  against  slighting  the  call  of 

God. 


1.  O  ye  Pastors  of  the  flock,  who  watch  in  the  broad  way  and 
cry  at  the  wide  gate,  hearken ;  hear  my  words  and  understand  my 
voice,  saith  the  Lord  your  God,  whose  eye  is  upon  every  sincere 
heart,  and  from  whose  sight  no  deceitful  worker  can  be  hid. 

2.  The  God  of  Israel  and  of  Jacob,  in  condesceiiding  kindness, 
now  calleth  unto  you,  in  a  way  of  my  own  appointing,  not  yours. 
Will  ye  hear  my  word,  and  in  breathless  silence  let  the  same  sink 
deep  into  your  hearts?  Or  will  ye,  by  reason  of  the  humble  means 
that  I  have  made  choice  of  to  convey  it  unto  you,  spurn  at  the 
same,  before  my  face  ?  I  will,  with  mine  own  hand,  prove  you, 
saith  the  Lord. 

3.  For  what  purpose  do  ye  stand  as  preachers  to  the  people, 
calling  aloud  unto  them,  to  enter  Heaven's  gate  ? 


144  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

4.  Is  this  to  benefit  the  souls  of  your  flock  ;   or  to  increase  your 

numbers  to  be  seen  of  men  ? 

5.  Have  you  firstly  prepared  your  own  souls,  for  true  and  faithful 
Pastors  of  the  flock,  as  the  Son  of  God  required? 

6.  Have  you  traveled  in  the  narrow  way  of  a  daily  cross,  and 
entered  at  the  gate  of  true  selfdenial? 

7.  Doth  your  daily  walk  declare  these  fruits  in  open  view  of 
your  flock,  proving  you  to  be  the  true  embassadors  of  Christ? 

8.  Are  all  your  secluded  and  secret  hours,  to  Me  your  God 
sincerely  spent  in  prayer  and  humble  supplication? 

9.  At  what  fountain  was  you  baptized  with  divine  and  holy 
power,  to  lead  the  people  unto  Me? 

10.  Was  it  at  the  literary  spring,  where  eloquence  of  words  are 
considered  the  greatest  [qualification  ?] 

11.  Did  you  there  receive  the  sacerdotal  garment,  to  enable  you 
to  stand  truly  in  the  priesthood  of  a  pure  and  holy  God? 

12.  Or  was  the  power  of  framing  words,  to  make  them  answer 
the  purpose  of  real  truth  at  heart,  there  diff'used,  and  the  art  of  dis- 
sembling there  to  perfection  brought? 

13.  Did  you  there  receive  my  holy  power,  which  instructed  you 
to  cleanse  your  souls  and  purify  your  hearts,  by  subduing  the  vile  pas- 
sions of  nature,  which  power  would  enable  you  to  bring  every  mem- 
ber of  your  bodies  into  subjection  to  the  law  of  Christ,  or  the  Son 
of  God,  whose  name  ye  have  applauded  so  highly,  and  whose  gos- 
pel is  a  pure,  sin  destroying  gospel? 

14.  Was  the  pure  and  undefiled  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  first  object  of  your  pursuit?  Or  were  the  chief  seats  in  the 
synagogues,  and  to  be  called  of  men  Rabbi,  Rabbi,  and  the  greet- 
ings in  public  squares,  your  object? 

15.  Do  you  sincerely  believe  that  the  Holy  Son  of  God,  or  the 
gospel  he  preached  requires  you  to  make  long  and  labored  prayers 
to  be  heard  of  men?  Or  to  preach  studied  sermons  by  rule,  embra- 
cing the  words  of  my  holy  Son,  but  not  the  power  and  substance, 
to  save  the  soul  from  sin  ? 

16.  Do  you  put  your  hands  to  work,  and  give  your  souls  in  prayer 
to  God,  when  not  immediately  in  discharge  of  duties,  incumbent 
on  what  is  termed  your  priestly  office?  Or  do  you  live  in  pomp  and 
splendor,  regaling  and  indulging  yourselves  in  luxury  and  extrava- 
gance, supported  by  the  suffering  poor  ? 

17.  Does  the  register  of  your  hearts,  which  contains  all  your 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  145 

proceedings  by  night  and  by  day,  bear  upon  its  face  that  which  you 
are  willing  and  ready,  at  the  shortest  notice,  to  appear  with,  before 
my  eternal  tribunal  of  justice?  and  there  meet  the  everlasting 
record  of  my  truth,  which  altereth  not,  and  upon  whose  pages  my 
Almighty  hand  of  eternal  justice  hath  stamped  the  deeds  of  every 
soul  and  the  thoughts  of  every  heart;  and  to  which  place  the 
sound  of  my  eternal  summons  will  shortly  call  you  ? 

18.  Have  the  leading  motives  of  your  transactions  through  life, 
been  such  as  will  support  you  at  the  hour  of  death,  and  justify  your 
immortal  souls,  before  the  bar  of  God  and  his  holy  Angels  ?  If  not, 
consider  well  the  cause,  make  no  delay.  Integrity  of  heart  and 
sincerity  of  soul,  though  in  a  state  of  blinded  ignorance^  will  I,  in 
my  mercy,  notice,  saith  the  Lord. 

19.  The  sincere  and  honest  souls,  though  ignorant  of  true  gospel 
light,  and  of  the  way  of  salvation,  will  I  cover  with  the  wings  of  my 
mercy,  if  they  will  hearken  w^hen  once  they  are  warned  by  this,  the 
solemn  warning  of  their  God. 

20.  And  again;  Do  ye  who  stand  as  shepherds  to  the  flock,  de- 
clare unto  them,  by  precept  and  example,  that  you  do  yourselves 
possess  the  true  gospel  of  Christ,  which  is  a  gospel  of  peace,  suffer- 
ings, and  of  long  forbearance  ? 

21.  Or  do  you  proclaim  unto  them,  that  the  pure  and  holy  gos- 
pel admits  of  quarrels,  contention,  wars  and  bloodshed?  Or  ever 
give  the  holy  church  a  right  to  compel  souls  to  join  and  acknowl- 
edge her  supreme  authority ;  or  be  persecuted,  even  unto  death, 
as  the  consequences  of  a  refusal  ? 

22.  Who  among  you  all,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  are  willing 
to  appear  before  my  eternal  bar  of  justice,  with  this  doctrine  be- 
tween your  teeth,  and  having  also  palmed  it  upon  the  holy  Son 
of  God? 

23.  Who  among  you  all,  think  that  by  the  traditions  of  men,  you 
can  make  the  commandments  of  God  of  no  effect? 

24.  Who  among  you  all,  when  you  are  made  sensible  that  the 
doctrine  you  hold  forth  to  the  people,  as  being  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  is  falsely  so  asserted,  still  continue,  for 
popularity's  sake,  to  cast  the  vale  of  deception  and  falsehood  still 
longer  over  the  multitude? 

25.  Will  you  not  be  met  in  judgment  for  so  doing,  by  your 
Creator  God,  and  there  bewail  the  loss  of  such  souls  as  have  been 
blinded  by  your  deception,  or  the  deception  of  that  doctrine  which 

s 


146  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

ye  preached  as  the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  his  true  followers,  and 
by  that  means,  spent  their  lives  in  almost  every  kind  of  sinful  in- 
dulgence? Surely,  you  shall  there  be  met  by  your  Creator  God, 
and  in  a  path  where  there  is  no  turning. 

20.  But  for  every  elfort  you  have  made,  and  for  every  act  of 
goodness  you  have  performed,  in  singleness  of  heart  and  sincerity 
of  soul,  to  restrain,  and  bring  souls  to  walk  in  the  path  of  true 
moral  virtue,  that  has  in  any  way  saved  them  from  ccmimitting 
sin,  either  upon  their  own  persons,  or  upon  others,  shall  be  account- 
ed unto  you  for  deeds  of  goodness ;  and  a  reward  for  the  same  you 
shall  receive. 

27.  Many  among  you,  stand  upon  my  record  as  having  acted 
sincerely  in  this  office  and  calling,  according  to  the  best  light  and 
understanding  which  had  been  given  you,  for  the  time  being,  not 
being  enlightened  into  the  true  knowledge  of  that  life  which  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  in  reality,  doth  require  souls  to  live,  either  in 
his  first,  or  in  his  second  appearance. 

28.  But  the  word  of  the  Lord  your  God  is.  Return  unto  the 
moral  law  of  nature ;  propagate  your  own  species  according  to  the 
law  of  nature,  or  cease  to  call  on  the  name  of  your  God  for  mercy, 
or  upon  the  name  of  Christ,  for  a  saving  gospel. 

29.  And  all  ye  who  stand  as  priests,  or  teachers  of  the  people, 
teach  ye  this  commandment  of  your  God,  respecting  the  law  of 
nature,  which  commandment  has  been  from  of  old  :  Indulge  not 
in  sexual  intercourse,  further  than  is  necessary  for  the  purpose  of 
begetting  your  own  offspring :  indulge  not  the  sunken  and  sordid 
propensities  of  nature,  for  self  gratification. 

30.  Teach  your  congregations  to  prepare,  in  obedience,  to  meet 
Me  in  judgment,  that  in  obedience  they  may  receive  at  my  hand  of 
mercy,  in  the  day  that  all  flesh  shall  become  as  grass  that  withereth, 
and  the  kingdoms  of  men  as  a  shadow  before  Me. 

31.  But  [let]  such  as  feel  that  they  are  called  upon,  by  the  light  of 
that  gospel  dispensation  established  on  earth  in  this  their  day,  obey 
that  light,  and  keep  the  law  of  grace. 

32.  But  let  not  any  souls  seek  for  a  refuge  in  the  Zion  of  my 
likeness,  or,  in  other  words,  let  none  who  do  not  feel  [that]  they 
are  called  upon  by  my  Holy  Spirit,  to  forsake  all  for  the  gospel's 
sake,  seek  to  enter  into  that  completed  order  of  my  new  Heavens 
and  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness,  now  set  up,  no  more 
to  be  overthrown. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  147 

33.  Souls  had  better  remain  under  the  law  of  a  carnal  command- 
ment, or  in  the  works  of  natural  generation,  if  they  will  but  keep 
that  law,  than  after  having  set  out  in  a  dispensation  of  greater  light, 
and  a  more  perfect  law,  to  turn  back  again  to  their  former  lives,  in 
the  law  of  nature:  for  by  so  doing,  *'They  crucify  to  themselves 
the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame,"  through 
their  own  weakness,  by  reason  of  the  flesh. 

34.  For  they  that  have  been  called,  and  have  had  a  privilege  to 
taste  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come, 
and  have  tasted  of  the  same,  if  they  then  fall  back,  they  have 
nought  to  feel,  but  a  fearful  looking  for  of  the  fiery  indignation  and 
judgments  of  God,  to  be  revealed  from  Heaven,  against  sin  and  all 
unrighteousness. 

35.  But  where  the  law  of  Christ  is  in  truth  not  known,  and  there 
are  many  transgressions  committed  through  ignorance,  they  will  be 
liglitly  passed  over,  saith  the  Lord. 

36.  And  how  is  it,  O  ye  Shepherds,  that  the  earth  is  covered 
with  so  many  different  denominations  and  persuasions,  clashing  and 
quarreling,  both  priests  and  people,  one  \\\lh  another?  yet  all  pro- 
fessedly maintaining  the  true  religion  of  Christ! 

37.  Do  you  expect,  or  have  you  any  reason  to  expect,  that  all 
these  roads  lead  along  the  narrow  way,  and  enter  the  straight  gate 
that  leadeth  unto  life? 

33.  Was  it  not  plainly  testified  by  the  holy  Son  of  God,  that 
there  was  but  one  way  that  souls  could  enter  his  kingdom?  And  do 
you  expect  his  words,  which  he  received  from  my  eternal  throne, 
are  going  to  prove  false  ? 

39.  Have  you  not  carved  out  ways  of  your  own,  to  find  salvation  ? 

40.  And  have  you  not,  by  that  means,  been  under  the  necessity 
of  always  placing  salvation  in  the  future  tense,  by  reason  that  you 
never  found  it  in  the  present? 

41.  [Therefore  you]  found  nothing  that  could  protect  the  soul  from 
the  temptations,  snares,  and  enchanting  allurements  of  this  world. 

42.  And  what  do  I,  the  God  of  Heaven,  behold  spread  over  the  do- 
mains of  earth,  but  a  religion  said  to  have  emanated  from  my  blessed 
Son,  whom  1  sent  into  the  world  to  open  the  way  of  life,  yet,  pos- 
sessing no  power,  [in  the  present  tense^]  to  save  the  soul  from  sin 
and  death.  And  more  than  this,  it  admits  of  their  staining  their 
hands  in  the  blood  of  their  fellow  creatures. 

43.  Have  not  many  souls,  in  consequence  of  the  wickedness  and 


148  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

abominations,  bloodshed  and  carnage  that  they  have  seen  practiced, 
and  cloaked  under  the  name  of  being  sanctioned  by  a  religion  that 
emanated  from  the  Son  of  God,  been  induced  in  their  spirits,  to 
abhor  the  very  name  of  a  religion  that  would  admit  of  such  awful 
wickedness? 

44.  And  have  they  not  even  been  induced  to  believe  that  the 
whole  is  a  deception,  from  beginning  to  end;  and  by  that  means, 
almost  or  quite  deny  the  being  of  a  God,  or  of  any  supernatural 
agency  operating  on  the  earth;  or  that  there  is  any  existence  in 
eternity,  of  future  rewards  and  punishments  after  death? 

45.  Call  not  such  a  pretended  religion,  the  religion  of  the  Son 
of  God.  Blasphemy,  in  very  deed,  is  recorded  on  my  eternal  rec- 
ords, ao;ainst  those  who  have  light  and  understanding,  and  do  this. 
But  let  it  stand  for  the  inventions  of  man ;  disgrace  not  the  name 
of  Christ  with  it. 

46.  Nothino-  beloncreth  to  Christ,  my  blessed  Son,  either  in  his 
first  or  in  his  second  appearance,  that  is  impure,  unholy,  cruel,  wick- 
ed tir  unjust  in  any  shape. 

47.  But  all  such  as  will  live  a  moral  life,  after  the  order  of  na- 
ture, and  humble  themselves  at  my  warning,  put  their  hands  to 
honest  employment,  and  give  their  souls  in  prayer  to  Me,  according 
to  the  best  of  their  understanding,  they  shall  not  fail  to  receive 
in  mercy,  at  my  hand,  of  that  which  I  have  provided  for  them. 

48.  And  unto  all  of  you  who  stand  as  leaders  of  the  people,  in 
sacred  and  divine  service,  do  I  require,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven, 
that  ye  should  often  bow  yourselves  low,  and  call  upon  the  assem- 
bly to  do  in  like  manner,  and  supplicate,  while  clothed  in  sackcloth 
and  mourning,  the  mercy  of  that  God,  whose  hand  is  stretched  out 
towards  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  both  in  judgment   and  in  mercy. 

49.    Let  mortals  cease  their  pleasure  vain, 
And  learn  my  name  to  fear; 
Though  I'm  a  Gcd  of  all  domain, 
Yet.  penitence  I  hear. 

50,  And,  it  is  my  commandment  unto  you,  all  ye  who  stand  as 
Pastors  of  the  flock,  that,  as  fast  as  ye  can  obtain  these  sacred  vol- 
umes of  my  word,  ye  cause  one  to  be  kept  in  your  pulpits;  and 
often  look  therein,  and  exhort  the  people  to  repentance;  and,  in 
your  obedience,  I  will  often  cause  a  portion  of  my  spirit  to  break 
out  in  your  assemblies. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH. 


149 


51.  Dwell  together  in  peace,  and  let  harmony  pervade  your  meet- 
ings. The  GREAT  I  AM  visiteth  the  earth  with  myriads  of  his 
Angels;  yet,  with  your  natural  eyes  you  behold  them  not:  but,  as 
you  feel  the  wind,  and  see  it  not,  so  shall  our  Almighty  Power 
yet  be  felt. 

52.  Say  not  within  yourselves,  "  Our  God  delayeth  his  comincr, 
and  these  pretended  words  of  warning  are  all  false,  they  are  of  man's 
invention :"  For  upon  such,  will  I  break  forth  as  a  thief  in  the 
night.  Therefore  prepare,  all  nations,  prepare,  all  people,  for  the 
God  of  Heaven  will  weigh  you  as  the  small  dust  of  the  balance; 
therefore,  prepare,  prepare  ye  for  his  coming. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


THE  WORD  OF  THE  LORD,  CONCERNING  THOSE  WHO 

LABOR  TO  TURN  THE  SCALE  OF  JUSTICE  FOR  GAIN; 

AND  THOSE  WHO  WOULD  PROLONG  DISEASE  IN 

THEIR  FELLOW  CREATURES,  FOR  MONEY. 


1.     Of  selling  the  right  of  justice. 

3.    Of  turning    away    the  right  of  the 
needy. 

5.    Of  popular  lying. 
10.    Of  the  golden  rule. 
12.    Of  making  justice  a  study. 
14.     Of  being  prepared  to  meet  the  de- 
mands of  justice. 
18.    All  nations  of  one  blood. 
20.     Of  keeping  the  law  of  God,  &c. 


22.  All  flesh  to  tremble  at  the  word  of 

God. 

23.  The  inhabitants  of  the  earth  sick. 

24.  Concerning  physicians. 

28.  Of  being  prepared  to  meet  the  souls 

of  those  unjustly  dealt  with. 

29.  Of  a  day  of  truth  and  justice. 

30.  Of  the  visitation  of  God. 

32.     Of  what  God  will  do  at  his  coming. 


1.  Listen  to  my  words,  and  hearken  to  my  voice,  saith  the  Lord 
your  God,  all  ye  who  sell  the  truth  for  hire,  and  turn  the  scales  of 
justice  for  money.  Can  ye,  by  word,  turn  falsehood  into  truth,  and 
truth  into  falsehood  ? 

•2.  Do  you  look  at  the  silver  and  gold,  and  then  engage  to  sell 
the  rights  of  justice  for  a  certain  price? 


150  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

3.  Do  you,  for  hire,  turn  the  riglit  of  the  poor  from  the  b;ir  of 
equity,  and  cause  the  penniless  to  sutler  under  the  heavy  hand  of 
oppression  ? 

4.  Are  you  not  called  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  widow  and 
fitherless,  and  use  all  your  influence,  that  true  justice  be  done  be- 
tween man  and  man,  without  regard  to  gold  or  silver? 

5.  Does  the  popular  liar  stand  justified  in  my  sight,  or  excused 
by  the  usages  of  men? 

().  Does  the  habit  or  custom  of  sellinor  one's  self,  for  a  ^iven 
sum,  to  pervert  the  truth,  render  it  less  wicked? 

7.  Do  you  remember  the  declarations  of  my  mouth,  through  my 
servant  John  when  on  earth.  That  all  liars  should  have  their  part  in 
the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone? 

8.  Do  you  remember,  that  for  every  idle  word,  man  must  give  an 
account  in  iudorment,  unto  Me,  his  God? 

9.  Does  equity  balance  your  accounts,  and  justice  settle  your 
demands? 

10.  Is  the  golden  rule  that  your  Lord  and  Savior  gave,  first  and 
foremost  in  your  hearts; 

11.  "Do  unto  others  as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  unto 
you?"  And    [do  you]  never  from  this  depart? 

12.  Do  you  make  justice  your  study,  and  uprightness  your  daily 
companion  ?  Or  is  deception  your  study,  and  false  coloring  your 
constant  companion  ? 

13.  Do  the  records  of  truth,  rest  upon  the  table  of  your  hearts, 
supporting  the  deeds  that  are  past,  and  resolving  the  course  to 
pursue  in  future  ? 

14.  And  are  you  prepared  for  the  summons  of  an  eternal  change, 
to  appear  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Almighty,  and  there  to  receive 
your  reward  according  to  the  record  of  my  eternal  justice? 

15.  If  ye  knew,  each  day,  that  it  would  be  the  last  you  would 
have  in  time,  would  you  not  be  in  possession,  at  the  return  of  night, 
of  a  different  record  in  your  hearts  ? 

16.  But  remember,  saith  the  Lord,  Truth  will  stand,  and  justice 
will  not  be  perverted,  in  the  end. 

17.  No  one  can  take  from  him,  that  which  is  his  just  due,  nor 
give  unto  him,  whose  right  it  is  not. 

18.  All  classes,  all  nations  and  kingdoms  of  one  blood  I  have 
created,  with  immortal  and  never  dying  souls,  which  are  all  alike 
accountable  to  Me  who  gave  them,  saith  the  Lord. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  151 

19.  Though  the  path-ways  of  men  through  life  are  very  unequal, 
and  the  inequality  greatly  increased  by  their  injustice  one  with 
another,  yet  shall  all,  in  the  final  event,  be  arraigned  at  my  bar  of 
eternal  justice,  to  receive  their  just  due,  according  to  the  record  of 
their  lives,  which  they  lived  while  upon  eartii.  Here,  wealth, 
riches,  grandeur  or  popularity,  turn  not  the  scales  of  justice. 

20.  Do  ye,  while  pleading  the  laws  of  man,  keep  in  your  hearts 
the  law  of  your  God,  which  is.  Deal  justly,  love  mercy,  walk  humbly  ? 

21.  Do  you  extort  from  the  poor  and  needy,  and  spend  it  your- 
selves, in  rioting,  luxury  and  extravagance?  Do  you  give  place  in 
your  hearts,  for  sober,  serious,  and  solemn  reflections?  Or  do  you 
put  far  away  the  day  of  my  visitation,  saith  the  Lord? 

22.  Let  all  flesh  tremble  at  my  word,  and  bow  at  my  command, 
saith  the  God  of  Heaven ;  for  I  will  sweep,  with  the  blast  of 
my  destruction,  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  the  hard  and  impen- 
itent souls. 

23.  For  the  earth  and  the  inhabitants  thereon,  have  become  sick, 
and  covered  with  putrefying  sores,  from  the  crown  of  their  heads 
to  the  soles  of  their  feet. 

24.  And  all  ye  physicians  of  men,  how  do  you  deal  with  your 
fellow  creatures?  Do  you  prolong  sickness  for  money,  and  protract 
disease  for  gain  ? 

25.  Do  you  make  just  reckoning,  and  exact  no  more  than  your 
just  due?  Do  you  administer  relief  to  the  poor,  and  comfort  to  the 
afflicted,  though  they  be  penniless  and  have  nought  to  reward  you, 
but  thanks  of  tongue  and  blessing  of  heart  ?  Or  do  you  only  pre- 
scribe for  silver,  and  administer  for  gold? 

26.  Do  you  pursue  the  golden  rule  laid  down  by  Christ,  your 
Lord  and  Savior,  in  all  cases ;  Do  by  others  as  you  would  have 
them  do  by  you  in  the  same  condition? 

27.  Are  you  guided  and  dictated  by  kind,  benevolent  and  hu- 
mane feelings,  towards  your  fellow  creatures ;  or  do  rewards 
control  you? 

28.  Are  you  prepared  to  meet,  in  judgment,  the  souls  of  those 
upon  whose  bodies  you  did  protract  disease,  until  you  acquired  all 
their  temporal  substance,  then  did  leave  them  to  die  at  last,  and  by 
this  means  their  families  were  made  greatly  to  suffer,  and  wholly 
through  your  avarice? 

29.  Remember,  the  day  of  truth  and  justice  must  come  with  all. 
And  are  you  prepared,  while  in  the  midst  of  life,  and  prospects  of 


152  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

enjoyments  i^reat,  to  be  in  death  summoned  by  my  Almighty  power, 
before  my  eternal  bar  of  justice,  there  to  receive  the  just  recom- 
pense of  your  labor,  and  meet  the  souls  of  those  whom  ye  did 
wronj  upon  the  earth,  and  cause  their  bodies  much  distress  and 
pain,  for  the  purpose  of  getting  gain  to  yourselves?  Behold  I  shall 
call,  and  from  my  call,  no  man  can  turn  ! 

30.  I  am  the  God,  who  respecteth  not  the  persons  of  men ;  but 
who  visiteth  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  for  the  greatness  of  their 
abominations;  and  in  mercy  to  them  that  will  hear,  and  in  judg- 
ment to  them  that  will  not. 

31.  Therefore,  prepare  your  hearts,  my  name  in  truth  ta  serve, 
and  study  first,  the  duty  you  owe  to  Me,  your  God  and  Creator;  then,, 
the  duty  you  owe  to  man,  your  fellow  creature.  And  live  each  day, 
as  ye  would  ifye  knew  it  was  to  be  your  last:  then  you  will  be  pre- 
pared to  do  my  will,  wherever  your  lot  is  cast. 

32.  For  behold,  the  powers  of  earth  shall  be  shaken,  and  the  heart 
of  man  shall  be  seized  with  consternation  and  dismay.  Loudly  and 
quickly,  would  he  then  call  upon  my  name  for  mercy !  But  such 
as  have  had  warning  at  my  mouth,  and  have  heeded  it  not,  their 
cries  will  be  in  vain. 

33.  For  have  I  not  declared  unto  all  flesh,  that  my  spirit  shall  not 
always  strive  with  mortal  man  to  no  purpose  ?  Therefore,  be  ye 
warned  by  my  words,  saith  the  voice  of  the  Most  High. 


153 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF  JUSTNESS,  AND  THE  GOINGS  OF  THE  PEOPLE. 

OF  THE  CONFUSION,  AND  TROUBLED  STATE  OF  MAN. 

THE  CAUSES  AND  THE  EFFECTS. 


Mankind  not  ready  to  work  with  God, 
Mankind  replete  with  excuses. 
Awful   judgments    upon    the    earthy 

unless  shielded  by  repentance. 
Of  merchants,  just  reckonings,  &c. 
Of  living  to  be  prepared  foj  death. 
Questions. 


2. 

Of  the  purposes,  and  design  of   the 

11. 

scriptures. 

12. 

3. 

Of  the  perversion  of  them,  by  man. 

14. 

5. 

Of  the  credentials  of  man's  office. 

6. 

Of  false  honor. 

15. 

7. 

Of  worshiping  other  gods. 

16, 

9. 

Of  the  setting  up  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

17. 

10. 

Of  the  fulfilling  of  God's  work. 

1.  Give  ear,  all  ye  people,  and  understand  my  words,  all  ye  who 
walk  in  paths  of  life,  and  grope  your  way  in  time's  dark  vale  below, 
saith  the  great  Jehovah; 

2.  A  God,  the  record  of  whose  word,  in  dispensations  long  past, 
ye  have;  which  record,  by  my  Almighty  and  over-ruling  power, 
hath  been  preserved  unto  the  present  day,  as  a  couch  to  the  frail, 
and  lamp  of  true  light  unto  the  children  of  men,  that  the  path  be- 
fore them  might  be  plain,  and  the  way  in  which  they  should  walk 
not  hedged  up;  that  wickedness  might  not  cover  the  earth,  nor 
gross  darkness  the  people. 

3.  Have  these  purposes,  for  which  my  sacred  word  was  given,  and 
preserved  among  the  children  of  men,  been  accomplished  accord- 
ing to  my  will  ?  Or  hath  man  perverted  the  order  that  was  intended 
he  should  forever  keep,  as  a  safe-guard  to  his  soul  through  time? 

4.  Remember,  all  ye  inhabitants  in  time  below,  that  your  God 
remaineth  the  same,  both  in  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future. 
God  is  spirit,  an  eternal  and  everlasting  substance  of  light,  power 
and  truth,  filling  all  immensity  and  space,  through  endless  worlds 
unknown;  yet,  a  God  that  is  near,  and  can  be  sought  unto  in  mercy 
and  loving  kindness,  by  such  as  walk  in  obedience  to  his  commands, 
and  seek  after  Him  with  a  sincere  heart. 

5.  But  where,  saith  your  God,  are  the  ensigns  of  your  creation. 


154  SICRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

or  the  credentials  of  that  office  for  wliich  you  were  created?  Were 
you  not  required  by  these,  always  to  be  in  a  state  that  you  could 
show  forth,  at  any  time,  to  that  power  which  created  you,  the  en- 
sign of  honor,  and  the  credentials  of  glory  ?  That  the  day  in  which 
you  were  created,  might  not  be  repented  of,  by  Him  who  formed 
you  to  be  an  honor  and  a  glory  to  Himself 

6.  But  they  have  sought,  not  to  give  honor  unto  Me,  but  to  seek 
for  themselves,  honor  from  men.  They  have  not  labored  to  glorify 
my  name,  but  have  sought  glory  in  their  own  shame ;  and  I,  their 
God  and  Creator,  have  not  received  tithes  at  their  hands ;  nor  offer- 
ings acceptable,  have  they  brought  before  my  face. 

7.  And  the  countless  millions  who  have  entered  eternity  for 
thousands  of  years,  testify  these  solemn  truths ;  That  the  whole 
world  hath  wandered  afar  off  from  the  law  and  order  of  their  crea- 
tion, and  made  unto  themselves  other  gods  to  worship  than  Me, 
the  only  true  God  and  Creator. 

8.  But,  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  for  ages  and  ages,  from 
the  earliest  period  to  the  present  day,  have  refused  to  bring  forth 
offerings,  holy  and  acceptable  unto  Me,  or  sound  forth  praises  and 
thanksgiving  unto  my  holy  name,  with  clean  hands  and  pure  hearts, 
according  to  the  age  in  which  they  lived,  and  have,  from  time  to 
time,  refused  the  most  merciful  offers  at  my  hand,  saith  the  Lord ; 

9.  Yet,  in  the  dispensations  of  my  eternal  goodness  and  mercy, 
to  the  objects  of  my  creation,  I  have,  in  this  your  day,  established 
a  work,  and  set  up  my  kingdom,  which  by  Me  was  foretold  in  ages 
long  past,  that  shall  never  have  an  end  or  be  destroyed,  so  long  as 
I  suffer  life  and  breath  to  exist  upon  the  earth. 

10.  And  this  I  have  done,  that  the  progressive  order  of  my  work, 
through  all  preceding  dispensations,  may  be  fulfilled,  and  accom- 
plished, in  this,  the  last  and  final   dispensation  of  my  grace  to  man. 

11.  But  as  it  has  been  in  all  preceding  ages  of  the  world,  so  it 
is  in  this  day,  as  respects  mankind  being  prepared  to  work  together 
with  Me,  their  God  and  Creator,  in  my  time ;  and  not  lay  out  their 
own  way  and  time,  in  which  they  will  work,  or  not  at  all. 

12.  I  find,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  that  mankind  are  replete 
with  the  same  excuses  in  this  day,  that  they  were  when  I  first 
sent  my  beloved  Son  upon  the  earth ;  and  they  are  no  more  ready 
to  believe  that  my  Almighty  hand  hath  established  a  work,  and  set 
up  a  kingdom  on  earth  in  a  way  that  I  declare  it  unto  them,  in 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH. 


155 


this  age  and  day,  than  they  have  been  in  any  age   that  has  pre- 
ceded it. 

13.  But  I  created  man;  and  as  I  have  given  him  warning  in  all 
preceding  ages  of  the  world,  so  will  I,  in  this  age  and  day,  as  a 
kind  and  tender  father,  give  him  solemn  and  sacred  watch-words 
of  warning  of  the  awful  state  and  condition  in  which  he  stands, 
sunk  hi  sin  and  wickedness,  and  every  kind  of  abomination,  with 
cruelty,  bloodshed  and  carnage,  on  every  hand  and  side  im- 
pressed. 

14.  In  this  awful  and  sunken  situation,  in  which  the  inhabitants 
of  earth,  as  a  body,  now  stand  before  Me,  do  I,  as  a  kind  father, 
their  watchful  and  eternal  Parent,  loudly  proclaim  in  their  ears, 
that  every  heart  may  understand,  that  the  face  of  the  Almighty  is 
turned  towards  the  earth,  and  that  awful  judgments  are  about  to 
break  forth  upon  the  inhabitants  thereof,  if  they  repent  not,  and 
that  speedily. 

15.  Give  an  attentive  heart,  and  a  listening  ear  to  my  word, 
saith  the  Lord;  Do  all  ye  merchant-men  of  the  earth,  keep  just 
reckonings,  give  true  weights  and  honest  measures  to  your  fellow 
creatures?  Or  does  the  love  of  gold  and  silver,  cause  deception, 
lies  and  fraud  to  be  practiced  upon  your  fellow  mortals? 

16.  Do  you  live,  from  day  to  day,  as  you  wish  to  die;  or  do  you 
put  the  day  and  hour  of  death,  at  a  great  distance,  hoping  it  will 
be  more  easy  to  prepare  by  and  by  ?  Do  all  ye  who  call  yourselves 
the  common  class  of  people  on  the  earth,  keep  the  golden  rule 
given  by  your  Lord  and  Savior,  which  was,  Do  unto  others  at  all 
times,  as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  unto  you?  for  this  is  the 
law  and  the  Prophets,  said  the  Christ. 

17.  Do  you  hearken  to  the  rulers  of  the  land,  by  obeying  the 
laws  they  do  enact?  Or  do  ye  tansgress  the  same? 

18.  Do  ye  speak  evil  of  the  rulers  of  your  people?  Or  do  you 
give  honor  to  the  same? 

19.  Do  ye  observe  and  obey  all  they  teach  you,  and  yet  follow 
no  bad  example  ? 

20.  Do  you  come  at  their  call,  and  go  at  their  bidding,  to  bathe 
your  swords  in  the  heart's  blood  of  your  fellow  creatures?  Or  do 
you  do  it  because  you  yourselves  delight  in  deeds  of  blood,  to  prey 
like  ravenous  beasts  upon  your  fellow  creatures,  to  rend  and  tear 
in  pieces  the  objects  and  image  of  my  creation,  saith  the  Lord? 


156  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

21.  Have  not  I  plainly  declared  unto  you,  that  vengeance  is  mine, 
and  I  will  repay  in  my  own  time  and  season? 

22.  Do  you  consider,  day  by  day,  that  for  every  deed  you  do, 
while  in  the  body,  against  the  laws  of  Christ  the  Savior,  ye  must 
answer  in  judgment,  at  my  bar  of  eternal  justice? 

23.  Do  ye  keep  sacred  my  holy  Sabbaths,  by  bringing  forth  offer- 
ings acceptable  unto  Me,  with  clean  hands  and  pure  hearts,  accord- 
ing to  the  best  of  your  understanding,  not  having  aught  against 
your  brother  ? 

24.  Do  you  love  God,  your  Creator,  by  rendering  praise  and 
thanksgiving  to  his  holy  name,  with  all  your  soul,  might,  mind  and 
strength  ?  Or  is  your  strength  far  more  engaged  to  heap  up  earthly 
gains,  for  selfish  purposes,  where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt? 

25.  Do  you  rise  early  to  praise  the  Lord  your  God,  and  give 
unto  his  name  the  glory  due? 

26.  Do  ye  abstain  from  revelings,  riotings,  drunkenness,  lascivi- 
ousness,  wantonness  and  debauchery,  and  live  a  moral,  temperate 
and  sober  life,  meditating  upon  the  law  of  the  Lord  by  day,  and 
resting  in  a  state  of  justification  beneath  the  providence  of  his  pro- 
tection by  night? 

27.  Do  you  consider,  that  my  All-seeing  eye  is  continually  be- 
holding all  the  doings  of  the  children  of  men?  Or  do  ye  think  that 
I  am  a  God  who  only  spoke  from  Sinai's  top,  parted  the  red  sea, 
sent  fire  down  from  Heaven,  and  sent  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon 
earth;  and  since  then,  have  taken  no  knowledge  or  concern 
respecting  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth? 

28.  It  is  true,  saith  the  Lord,  your  sins  and  iniquities  have  sep- 
arated your  souls  from  the  protection  of  your  God ;  that  is  [the 
reason]  why  I  appear  at  such  a  great  distance  from  mortal  man 
in  this  day  :  It  is  his  transgressions  that  have  carried  him  so  far 
away  from  his  God. 

29.  But  they  that  will  do  as  their  Lord  and  Savior  taught,  when 
he  was  upon  earth,  will  always  be  nigh  unto  Me,  and  I  will  be  their 
God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people,  in  deed,  and  in  truth;  and  unto 
such  I  will  often  draw  very  near,  and  teach  them  of  my  ways  that 
they  may  walk  in  my  paths. 

30.  The  humble  and  contrite  soul  is  near  to  Me;  but  the  proud, 
the  high,  and  the  lofty,  I  banish  far  hence,  for  they  are  an  abomin- 
ation in  my  sight. 


157 


CHAPTER    XXTlff. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED, 


1.    Of  the  confused  state  of  mankind. 
3.    Mankind  as  wicked  as  the  builders  of 

Babel. 
5.    The  expressidns  of  their  hearts. 
7.     Of  bigotry  and  selfishness. 
9.     God  will  destroy  the  works  of  man. 
10.     The  humble  exalted^lhe  proud  abased. 

12.  Judgments  to  that  nation   or  people 

who  stand  against  God. 

13.  God  near  the  humble  heart. 

15.     Of  man's  trouble  by  his   own  disobe- 
dience. 

17.  Of  man's  perversion  of  the  record  of 

the  word  of  God, 

18.  Custom  never  sanctifies  deeds  of  evil. 

19.  Knowledge  of  natural  things  profiteth 

not  the  heart :  but  exalts  it  in  pride. 


22. 
23. 
26. 

127. 

I 

i28. 


33. 


Wickedness  increased  in  proportion  to 

man's  exaltation. 
None  fit  to   rule,  until  they  govern 

themselves. 
Of  applying  knowledge  to  its  proper 

use. 
Judgments  convince  man   there  is  a 

God. 
Mankind  warned  to  hearken. 
Command  concerning  the  reading  of 

this  Roll  and  Book. 
Ministers  required  to  circulate  it. 
Directions    to   Zion,   concerning  the 

same. 
Of  preserving  the  word  entire^  without 

addition  or  diminution. 


1.  O  ye  people  on  the  earth,  who  are  as  sheep  having  no  shep- 
herd !  Why  are  ye  thus  confused,  and  broken  to  pieces,  divided 
and  subdivided,  throughout  your  kingdoms?  Why  is  the  integrity 
of  your  hearts  shaken,  and  your  confidence  in  one  another 
destroyed? 

2.  How  can  two  walk  together j  except  they  be  agreed?  And 
what  is  it  that  destroys  your  agreement?  Can  you  not  search  out 
the  cause?  Confusion  is  an  effect  proceeding  from  some  cause. 
Did  I  not,  when  the  children  of  men  were  building  Babel,  confuse 
their  language,  so  that  they  could  proceed  no  further  in  the  un- 
lawful enterprise  which  they  had  undertaken? 

3.  And  hath  not  mortal  man  upon  earth,  in  this  day,  gone  as  far 
out  of  the  way,  as  the  builders  of  Babel  were  in  that  day,  con- 
sidering how  much  greater  knowledge,  light  and  understanding, 
my  Almighty  hand  hath  suffered  to  beam  forth  upon  the  earth,  in 
these  last  days,  than  there  was  at  that  early  age? 

4.  Have  not  the  children  of  men  in  this  age,  in  their  self-exalted 
imaginations,  built  castles  into  the   air?  Do  not  their   senses  soar 


158  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

above  all  that  is  called  God?  Do  they  not  trust  in  their  own  hands  for 
strengtli,  and  in  their  own  arm  of  liesh  for  protection? 

5.  Do  not  they  say,  in  their  own  hearts,  *'  Who  on  earth  do  bear 
rule,  but  us?  We  have  plenty  of  silver  and  gold,  and  of  our  treas- 
ure there  is  no  end. 

6.  Whatsoever  our  hand  listeth  to  do,  we  can  accomplish,  and 
no  power  can  hinder  the  work  of  our  hands.  We  are  strong  by 
land  and  mighty  at  sea.  Our  armies  cover  the  fields,  and  our  fleets 
the  face  of  the  deep;  and  who  standeth  before  us?  Great  is  our 
strength,  and  mighty  is  our  power."  They,  in  their  hearts,  defy  the 
God  of  Heaven,  and  mock  his  righteous  words  to  scorn. 

7.  Doth  not  tlie  spirit  of  man,  cry  out  against  his  fellow,  "  Come 
not  near  me,  for  I  am  holier  than  thou?  I  am  rich,  but  thou  art 
poor  ;  1  am  good  and  righteous,  but  thou  art  a  publican  and  sinner." 
Is  not  the  heart  of  man,  most  intently  looking  for  gain,  each  one 
from  his  quarter  1 

8.  My  record  in  Heaven,  saith  the  Lord,  declares  and  proclaims 
to  all  the  world,  this  truth. 

9.  And  again  do  I  sound  forth  my  voice  unto  you,  through  the 
spacious  arches  of  Heaven;  Man  may  build,  but  his  God  will  pull 
down.  He  may  build  again  and  again,  but  I,  his  God,  will  as  often 
pull  down,  until  he  can  build  no  more. 

10.  But.  he  that  humbleth  himself  in  truth,  I  will  exalt,  saith 
God;  but  he  that  exalteth  himself,  I  will  bring  him  low,  even  to 
the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  the  foot  shall  tread  him  down. 

11.  He  that  humbleth  himself,  and  cometh  down  low  at  my 
warning,  will  not  have  need  to  fall,  and  be  dashed  in  pieces;  but  he 
that  standeth  against  my  word,  seeketh  to  stand  in  vain;  for  I  live, 
saith  the  Lord  God,  and  he  shall  fall,  to  rise  no  more. 

12.  And  whatsoever  kingdom  she  be  that  shall  stand  against  my 
word  unto  her,  and  pass  it  over  as  a  matter  of  little  or  no  conse- 
quence, but  shall  stand  against  Me  her  God ;  I  will  cast  her  down 
in  my  fury,  and  recompense  in  ray  wrath  upon  her  own  head,  the 
just  reward  of  her  doing,  until  she  learn  that  1  AM,  is  God,  who 
ruleth  in  every  nation,  and  greatly  to  be  feared. 

13.  Yet  to  the  weary,  the  heavy  laden,  and  humble  seeker  after 
Me,  do  I  draw  near ;  the  broken  hearted  I  bind  up,  the  weary  soul 
refresh;  and  to  the  feeble  and  tottering  knee,  do  I  give  strength. 

14.  But  man's  exaltedness  before  Me,  is  as  stubble,  and  his 
greatness,  as  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  floor ;  for  at  one  breath 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  159 

did  I  create  him,  and  in  one  breath  can  I  sweep  him  from  the  face 
of  the  earth,  and  leave  her  without  an  inhabitant.  Therefore,  fear 
the  Lord  your  God,  and  walk  humbly  in  his  presence. 

15.  As  I  have  before  said  unto  you,  so  do  I  now  again  repeat  it ; 
Man's  trouble,  distress  and  misery,  grow  out  of  his  disobedience 
and  rebellion  to  the  will  of  God,  his  Creator. 

16.  But  had  he  been  as  much  engaged  to  keep  my  command- 
ments and  fulfill  my  laws,  as  he  has  been  to  pursue  his  own  plans, 
by  carving  out  ways  and  means  to  please  and  gratify  his  own  wick- 
ed propensities,  I  never  should!  have  been  compelled  to  visit  the 
earth  in  judgment,  for  the  wickedness  committed  thereon. 

17.  But  man  hath  never  ceased  to  pervert  the  record  of  my  sa- 
cred word,  by  framing  plans  of  his  own  to  shun  the  cross,  and  wrest- 
ing the  scriptures  to  his  own  condemnation.  Therefore,  by  his 
own  tradition,  he  hath  made  that  which  is  an  abomination  in 
my  sight,  lawful  and  commendable  among  men. 

18.  And  let  all  remember,  that  long  established  habits,  customs 
or  practices,  [together]  with  the  common  usages  of  men,  never 
alter  the  nature  of  my  work,  or  the  purity  of  my  word  :  they  change 
not  the  times  and  seasons  which  I  have  established ;  they  sanctify 
not  that  which  I  have  pronounced  unclean,  nor  in  any  way  make 
it  appear  commendable  in  my  sight.  They  change  not  the  na- 
ture of  truth  into  falsehood,  nor  of  corruption  and  filthiness,  into 
purity. 

19.  Man's  greatness  in  knowledge  and  understanding  of  natu- 
ral things,  purifieth  not  the  heart.  His  great  attainments  of  knowl- 
edge, in  learning,  arts  and  sciences,  commend  him  not  unto  Me: 
though  these  he  might  render  useful,  if  rightly  applied;  yet,  what 
wickedness  is  committed  thereby. 

20.  Doth  he  not,  by  these  means,  exalt  himself  to  his  own  des- 
truction ?  Doth  he  not  grasp  power,  and  use  it  to  oppress  the  icrno- 
rant  and  unlearned?  And  doth  he  not,  in  general,  feel  above  putting 
his  own  hands  to  work,  and  by  his  meritorious  industry  gain  his  own 
bread  ?  Doth  not  his  great  knowledge,  as  he  calls  it,  if  wrongly 
used,  prove  in  the  end  a  curse,  rather  than  a  blessing  to  his  soul  ? 

21.  Doth  he  not,  in  his  self  exalted  state  of  greatness  and  inde- 
pendence of  feeling,  seek  after  gain  without  right,  and  power  with- 
out virtue?  Is  he  not  continually  seeking  at  heart,  to  be  called 
of  men  Rabbi,  and  to  be  supported  by  the  hard  earnings  of  others? 

22.  Do  ye  consider,  O  ye  inhabitants,  that  discord,  confusion, 


160  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

wickedness,  and  every  kind  of  distress  and  injustice,  increase  upon 
tlie  earth,  in  proportion  to  the  self  exaltedness  of  man,  relying  upon 
his  ow  n  bigoted  knowledge  and  understanding,  instead  of  relying 
upon  the  moral  principles  of  justice  and  equity,  having  the  law  of 
his  G(m1  planted  in  his  own  heart,  "  Do  to  others  as  he  would  that 
they  should  do  unto  him  ?"  And  in  this  sense,  a  man  is  enabled  to 
make  a  beneficial  use  of  all  the  knowledge  that  he  can  acquire,  for 
the  good  of  his  fellow  creatures. 

23.  No  one  is  fitly  prepared  to  rule  amongst  men,  or  to  stand  in 
the  place  of  decision  and  judgment,  until  h3  has  first  ruled  and 
controlled  the  evil  passions  of  his  own  heart.  When  he  hath  done 
this,  he  can  rule,  and  the  people  can  prosper ;  for  the  blessings  of 
my  providence,  saith  the  Lord,  do  rest  upon  such  rulers. 

24.  But  where  difference  of  opinion,  in  the  house  of  rulers,  is 
carried  so  far  as  to  break  out  into  hatred,  animosity  and  revenge, 
even  until  they  thirst  for  each  other's  blood,  it  proves  a  curse  to 
themselves,  and  a  curse  to  their  kingdoms  and  nations ;  and  under 
this  curse,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  suffer  that  people  and  government, 
to  break  in  pieces. 

25.  But  where  equity  reigns,  and  justice  pervades  the  hearts  of 
the  rulers,  by  the  providential  hand  of  my  blessing,  that  nation  will 
be  supported,  and  made  to  stand. 

26.  And  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  learn  to  use  and  apply 
all  their  knowledge  and  understanding  to  honor  and  glorify  God, 
their  Creator,  and  deal  justly  between  man  and  man,  they  will  then 
learn  and  know  by  experience,  that  which  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
as  a  body,  have  not  known,  for  thousands  of  years  past. 

27.  But  the  judgments  of  my  Almighty  hand  will  yet  bring 
them  to  learn,  by  the  things  which  they  suffer,  that  there  is  a  God 
who  beareth  rule  in  the  kingdoms  of  men. 

28.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven,  to  all  nations  and  peo- 
ple ;  Again  I  do  warn  you  to  hearken  to  the  voice  of  the  Holy  One, 
when  it  is  extended  to  you  in  mercy ;  for  I  have  sent  forth  no 
requirements  hard  to  be  fulfilled  by  any  honest  hearted  souls  :  but  you 
are  required  to  proclaim  solemn  fasts  through  your  lands,  humble 
yourselves  before  Me  your  God,  and  repent  in  low  humility  when 
this  word  shall  reach  your  ears. 

29.  And  read  this,  my  sacred  word,  in  your  assemblies  with  awe 
and  with  reverence,  not  unto  man,  but  unto  God,  your  eternal 
Creator,  at  whose  mercy  you  daily  draw  the  breath  of  life. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  161 

30.  And  unto  all  such  as  are  engaged  in  spiritual  callings,  whether 
at  home,  or  in  foreign  lands,  I  do  require  that  they  should  circulate 
this  sacred  Roll  and  Book,  to  all  quarters  of  the  earth.  And  who- 
soever shall  do  this,  in  sincerity  of  heart,  and  see  that  it  is  correctly 
translated  into  other  languages,  shall  be  blessed  in  their  labors,  for 
so  doing.  But  make  it  not  a  theme  of  speculation  for  money's  sake; 
but  you  may  make  such  charges  to  the  buyer,  as  will  fairly  compen- 
sate you  for  your  trouble,  and  no  more. 

31.  And  that  society  to  which  I  sent  my  Holy  Angels  to  read 
this  Roll  and  Book,  for  mortal  hand  to  write,  I  have  forbidden  that 
they  should  make  any  charges,  saith  the  Lord,  or  take  [any]  remu- 
neration for  these  books;  such  as  I  require  should  be  sent  out  into 
the  world  when  prepared. 

32.  The  number  they  are  required  to  print,  in  their  own  society, 
is  five  hundred  copies,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  to  the  children  of 
men;  and  it  is  my  requirement,  that  they  be  printed  before  the 
twenty  second  of  next  September.  To  be  bound  in  yellow  paper, 
with  red  backs;  edges  yellow  also. 

33.  And  it  is  my  command,  saith  the  Lord,  that  if  any  person 
or  persons,  shall  add  aught  unto  this  book,  he,  or  they,  shall  not 
prosper  in  time,  nor  find  rest  in  eternity.  Or  if  any  shall  erase 
aught  of  that  which  is  contained  in  this  book,  their  names  shall  be 
erased  from  the  records  of  Heaven,  and  my  kingdom  they  shall  not 
enter,  I  have  not  descended  to  earth,  with  my  Holy  Angels,  to 
suffer  vain  mortals  to  trifle  with  my  word,  nor  to  make  light  of  my 
name  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 


CHAPTER  XXVm. 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE  REFERRING  TO  THE  PRES- 
ENT WORK  OF  INSPIRATION  IN  ZION.    SOME  GEN- 
ERAL ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  WARNINGS. 

Sec,  1,  Here  I  am  required,  saith  the  Holy  Angel,  to  have  those  sa- 
cred passages  of  scripture  inserted,  that  more  immediately  refer  to 
u 


102  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

the  work  of  the  present  day,  of  Btraiigo  signs,  and  of  the  awfal^ 
judgments  that  are  about  to  take  place  in  the  earth,  should  man's 
wickedness  continue,  as  it  hath  done,  for  many  ages  past. 

Jocl^  j.   14.  Sanctify  ye  a  fiist,  call  a  solemn  assembly,  gather 

the  elders  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the   land  into  the  house   of 

the  Lord  your  God,  and  cry  unto  the  Lord, 

15.  Alas  for  the  day  1  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  at  hand,  and 
as  a  destruction  from  the  Almighty  shall  it  come. 

16.  Is  not  the  meat  cut  off  before  our  eyes,  yea,  joy  and  glad- 
ness from  the  house  of  our  God? 

Chap.  ii.  \.  Blo-w  ye  the  trumpet  in  Zion,  and  sound  an 
alarm  in  my  holy  mountain :  let  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  land" 
tremble :  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  for  it  is  nigh  at  hand , 

2.  A  day  of  darkness  and  of  gloominess,  a  day  of  clouds  and 
of  thick  darkness,  as  the  morning  spread  upon  the  mountains : 
a  great  people  and  a  strong ;  there  hath  not  been  ever  the  like, 
neither  shall  be  any  more  after  it,  even  to  the  years  of  many 
generations. 

10.  The  earth  shall  quake  before  them;  the  heavens  shall  trem- 
ble:  the  sun  and  the  moon  shall  be  dark,  and  the  stars  shall -with-* 
draw  their  shining : 

12.  Therefore  ajso  now,  saith  the  Lord,  Turn  ye  even  to  me 
with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting,  and  with  weeping,  and 
with  mourning: 

13.  And  rend  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and  turn 
unto  the  Lord  your  God  :  for  he  is  gracious  and  merciful,  slow 
to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and  repenteth   him  of  the  evil. 

15.  Blow  the  trumpet  in  Zion,  sanctify  a  fast,  call  a  solemn 
assembly  : 

16.  Gather  the  people,  sanctify  the  congregation,  assemble  the 
elders,  gather  the  children,  and  those  that  suck  the  breasts :  let 
the  bridegroom  go  forth  of  his  chamber,  and  the  bride  out  of 
her  closet. 

17.  Let  the  priests,  the  ministers  of  the  Lord,  weep  between 
the  porch  and  the  altar,  and  let  them  say.  Spare  thy  people, 
O  Lord,  and  give  not  thy  heritage  to  reproach,  that  the  hea- 
then should  rule  over  them :  wherefore  should  they  say  among 
the  people.  Where  is  their  God  ? 

18.  Then  will  the  Lord  be  jealous  for  his  land,  and  pity  his 
people. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OP  THE  EARTH.  163 

!i8.  And  it  ehall  come  to  pass  afterward,  that  I  will  pour  out 
my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh;  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophesy^  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  ypur  young  men 
shall  see  visions  ; 

29.  And  also  upon  the  servants  and  upon  the  hand-maids  in 
those  days  will  I  pour  out  my  Spirit. 

Joel,  iii.  16.  The  Lord  also  shall  roar  out  of  Zion,  and  utter 
his  voice  from  Jerusalem ;  and  the  heavens  and  the  earth  shall 
shake :  but  the  Lord  will  be  the  hope  of  his  people,  and  the 
strength  of  the  children  of  Israel. 
17.  So  shall  ye  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  your  God  dwelling  in 
Zion  my  holy  mountain :  then  shall  Jerusalem  be  holy,  and  there 
shall  no  strangers  pass  through  her  any  more. 

Isaiah,  i.  25.  And  I  will  turn  my  hand  upon  thee,  and  purely 
purge  away  thy  dross,  and  take  away  all  thy  tin : 

Chap.  ii.  19.  And  they  shall  go  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks, 
and  into  the  caves  of  the  earth,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for 
the  glory  of  his  majesty,  when  he  ariseth  to  shake  terribly 
the  earth. 

Chap.  xiii.  13.  Therefore  1  will  shake  the  heavens,  and  the 
earth  shall  remove  out  of  her  place,  in  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  and  in  the  day  of  his  fierce  anger. 

Chap.  Iii.  2.  Shake  thyself  from  the  dust ;  arise,  c/ifi  sit  down, 
O  Jerusalem  :  loose  thyself  from  the  bands  of  thy  neck,  O  captive 
daughter  of  Zion. 

Psalms,  xlvi.  3.  Jliovgh  the  waters  thereof  roar  aiid  be 
troubled,  though  the  mountains  shake  with  the  swelling  thereof. 

Isaiah,  xxiv.  13,  When  thus  it  shaJl  be  in  the  midst  of  the 
land  among  the  people,  there  shall  be  as  the  shaking  of  an  olive- 
tree,  and  as  the  gleaning-grapes  when  the  vintage  is  done. 

14.  They  shall  lift  up  their  voice,  they  shall  sing  for  the  majesty 
of  the  Lord,  they  shall  cry  aloud  from  the  sea. 

15.  Wherefore  glorify  ye  the  Lord  in  the  fires,  even  the  name 
of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  in  the  isles  of  the  sea. 

Chap.  xxix.  17.  Is  it  not  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  Lebanon 
shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field,  and  the  fruitful  field  shall 
be  esteemed  as  a  forest? 

Ezekiel,  xxxviii.  19.  For  in  my  jealousy  and  in  the  fire  of  n»y 
wrath  have  I  spoken.  Surely  in  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great 
shaking  in  the  land  of  Israel. 


164  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

Ilaggai,  ii.  6.  For  thus  saith  tlie  Lord  of  hosts ;  Yet  once, 
it  is  a  little  while,  and  I  will  shake  the  heavens,  and  the  earth, 
and  the  sea,  and  the  dry  land; 

7.  And  I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the  Desire  of  all  nations 
shall  come :  and  I  will  fill  this  house  with  glory,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts. 

21.  Speak  to  Zerubbabel,  governor  of  Judah,  saying,  I  will 
shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth; 

Hebrews,  xii.  26.  Whose  voice  then  shook  the  earth :  but 
now  he  hath  promised,  saying,  Yet  once  more  I  shake  not  the 
earth  only,  but  also  heaven. 

Habakkuk,  ii.  1.  I  will  stand  upon  my  watch,  and  set  me 
upon  the  tower,  and  will  watch  to  see  what  he  will  say  unto  me, 
and  what  I  shall  answer  when  I  am  reproved. 

2.  And  the  Lord  answered  me,  and  said.  Write  the  vision, 
and  make  if.  plain  upon  tables,  that   he  may  run  that  readeth  it. 

3.  For  the  vision  is  yet  for  an  appointed  time,  but  at  the  end 
it  shall  speak,  and  not  lie:  though  it  tarry,  wait  for  it;  because 
it  will  surely  come,  it  will  not  tarry. 

Ezekiel,  xvii.  22.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  also  take 
of  the  highest  branch  of  the  high  cedar,  and  will  set  it;  I  will 
crop  off  from  the  top  of  his  young  twigs  a  tender  one,  and  will 
plant  it  upon  a  high  mountain  and  eminent: 
23.  In  the  mountain  of  the  height  of  Israel  will  I  plant  it : 
and  it  shall  bring  forth  boughs,  and  bear  fruit,  and  be  a  goodly 
cedar:  and  under  it  shall  dwell  all  fowl  of  every  wing;  in  the 
shadow  of  the  branches  thereof  shall  they  dwell. 

Jeremiah,  xxxi.  4.  Again  I  will  build  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be 
built,  O  virgin  of  Israel :  thou  shalt  again  be  adorned  with  thy 
tabrets,  and  shalt  go  forth  in  the  dances  of  them  that  make  merry. 

6.  For  there  shall  be  a  day,  that  the  watchmen  upon  the  mount 
Ephraim  shall  cry.  Arise  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  Zion  unto  the 
Lord  our  God. 

9.  They  shall  come  with  weeping,  and  with  supplications  will 
I  lead  them ;  I  will  cause  them  to  walk  by  the  rivers  of  waters 
in  a  straight  way,  wherein  they  shall  not  stumble :  for  I  am  a 
father  of  Israel,  and  Ephraim  is  my  first-born. 

10.  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye  nations,  and  declare  it  in 
the  isles  afar  off,  and  say.  He  that  scattered  Israel  will  gather 
him,  and  keep  him,  as  a  shepherd  doth  his  flock. 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  165 

11.  For  the  Lord  hath  redeemed  Jacob,  and  ransomed  him 
from  the  hand  of  hwi  that  was  stronger  than  he. 

12.  Therefore  they  shall  come  and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion, 
and  shall  flow  together  to  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  for  wheat, 
and  for  wine,  and  for  oil,  and  for  the  young  of  the  flock  and  of 
the  herd:  and  their  souls  shall  be  as  a  watered  garden;  and  they 
shall  not  sorrow  any  more  at  all. 

13.  Then  shall  the  virgin  rejoice  in  the  dance,  both  young  men 
and  old  together :  for  I  will  turn  their  mourning  into  joy,  and 
will  comfort  them,  and  make  them  rejoice  from  their  sorrow. 

Chap.  XXX.  23.  Behold,  the  whirlwind  of  the  Lord  goeth 
forth  with  fury,  a  continuing  whirlwind  :  it  shall  fall  with  pain 
upon  the  head  of  the  wicked. 

24.  The  fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  shall  not  return,  until  he 
have  done  it^  and  until  he  have  performed  the  intents  of  his 
heart :    In  the  latter  days  ye  shall  consider  it. 

Zechariah,  xiii.  1.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  fountain  opened 
to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  for 
sin  and  for  uncleanness. 

Chap.  xiv.  13.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  a 
great  tumult  from  the  Lord  shall  be  among  them ;  and  they  shall 
lay  hold  every  one  on  the  hand  of  his  neighbor,  and  his  hand 
shall  rise  up  against  the  hand  of  his  neighbor. 

Amos,  vii.  7.  Thus  he  shewed  me  :  and  behold,  the  Lord 
stood  upon  a  wall  made  by  a  plumb-line,  with  a  plumb-line  in 
his  hand. 

8.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Amos,  what  seest  thou  ?  and 
I  said,  A  plumb-line.  Then  said  the  Lord,  Behold,  I  will  set  a 
plumb-line  in  the  midst  of  my  people  Israel :  I  will  not  again 
pass  by  them  any  more : 

Chap.  viii.  1.  Thus  hath  the  Lord  God  shewed  unto  me: 
and  behold  a  basket  of  summer  fruit. 

Zephaniah,  i.  12.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  at  that  time,  that 
I  will  search  Jerusalem  with  candles,  and  punish  the  men  that 
are  settled  on  their  lees:  that  say  in  their  heart.  The  Lord  will 
not  do  good,  neither  will  he  do  evil. 

13.  Therefore,  their  goods  shall  become  a  booty,  and  their 
houses  a  desolation  :  they  shall  also  build  houses,  but  not  inhabit 
them ;  and  they  shall  phmt  vineyards,  but  not  drink  the  wine 
thereof 


166  SACtttO   ttOLL   AXO   BOOK 

14.  The  great  day  of  the  Lord  f5  neat)  it  is  near,  and  hasteth 
greatly,  even  the  voice  of  the  day  of  the  LoRd  :  the  mighty  man 
shall  cry  there  bitterly. 

15.  That  day  is  a  day  of  wrath,  a  day  of  trou!)le  and  distress, 
a  day  of  wasteuess  and  desolation,  a  day  of  darkness  and  gloom- 
iness, a  day  of  clouds  and  thick  darkness, 

16.  A  day  of  the  trumpet  and  alarm  against  the  fenced  cities, 
and  against  the  hicrh  towers. 

Chap.  iii.  8.  Therefore,  wait  ye  upon  me,  saith  the  Lord,  until 
the  day  that  I  rise  up  to  the  prey  :  for  my  determination  is  to 
gather  the  nations,  that  I  may  assemble  the  kingdoms,  to  pour 
upon  them  niine  indignation,  fww  all  my  fierce  anger:  for  all  the 
earth  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my  jealousy. 

Joshua,  vi.  6.  And  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun  called  the  priests, 
and  said  unto  them,  Take  up  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and  let 
seven  priests  bear  seven  trumpets  of  rams'  horns  before  the  ark 
of  the  Lord. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  seventh  day,  that  they  rose  early 
about  the  dawning  of  the  day,  and  compassed  the  city  after  the 
same  manner  seven  times :  only  on  that  day  they  compassed  the 
city  seven  times. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  at  the  seventh  time,  when  the  priests 
blew  with  the  trumpets,  Joshua  said  unto  the  people,  Shout;  for 
the  Lord  hath  given  you  the  city. 

20.  So  the  people  shouted  when  the  priests  blew  with  the  trum- 
pets :  and  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  people  heard  the  sound  of 
the  trumpet,  and  the  people  shouted  with  a  great  shout,  that  the 
wall  fell  down  flat,  so  that  the  people  went  up  into  the  city,  every 
man  straight  before  him,  and  they  took  the  city. 

Judges,  vii.  16.  And  he  divided  the  three  hundred  men  into 
three  companies,  and  he  put  a  trumpet  in  every  man's  hand,  with 
empty  pitchers,  and  lamps  within  the  pitchers. 

20.  And  the  three  companies  blew  the  trumpets,  and  brake  the 
pitchers,  and  held  the  lamps  in  their  left  hands,  and  the  trumpets 
in  their  right  hands  to  blow  withal:  and  they  cried.  The  sword 
of  the  Lord,  and  of  Gideon, 

21.  And  they  stood  every  man  in  his  place  round  about  the 
camp;  and  all  the  host  ran,  and  cried,  and  fled. 

22.  And  the  three  hundred  blew  the  trumpets,  and  the  Lord  set 


TO   THB    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  167 

erery  man's  sword  against  his  fellow,  even  throughout  all  the 
host : 

II,  Esdras,  i.  37.  I  take  to  witness  the  grace  of  the  people 
to  come,  whose  little  ones  rejoice  in  gladness :  and  though  they 
have  not  seen  me  with  bodily  eyes,  yet  in  spirit  they  believe  the 
thing  that  I  say. 

38.  And  now,  brother,  behold  what  glory ;  and  see  the  people 
that  come  from  the  east : 

Chap.  xiv.  38.  And  the  next  day,  behold,  a  voice  called  me, 
saying,  Esdras,  open  thy  mouth,  and  drink  that  I  give  thee 
to  drink. 

39.  Then  opened  I  my  mouth,  and  behold,  he  reached  me  a  full 
cup,  which  was  full  as  it  were  with  water,  but  the  color  of  it  was 
like  fire. 

40.  And  I  took  it,  and  drank  :  and  when  I  had  drunk  of  it,  my 
heart  uttered  understanding,  and  wisdom  grew  in  my  breast,  for 
my  spirit  strengthened  my  memory  : 

41.  And  my  mouth  was  opened,  and  shut  no  more. 

42.  The  Highest  gave  understanding  unto  the  five  men,  and 
they  wrote  the  wonderful  visions  of  the  night  that  were  told, 
which  they  knew  not:  and  they  sat  forty  days,  and  they  wrote 
in  the  day,  and  at  night  they  ate  bread. 

43.  As  for  me,  I  spake  in  the  day,  and  I  held  not  my  tongue 
by  night. 

44.  In  forty  days  they  wrote  two  hundred  and  four  books. 

45.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  forty  days  were  fulfilled,  that 
the  Highest  spake,  saying,  The  first  that  thou  hast  written  pub- 
lish openly,  that  the  worthy  and  unworthy  may  read  it : 

46.  But  keep  the  seventy  last,  that  thou  mayest  deliver  them 
only  to  such  as  be  wise  among  the  people : 

47.  For  in  them  is  the  spring  of  understanding,  the  fountain  of 
wisdom,  and  the  stream  of  knowledge. 

48.  And  I  did  so. 

Chap.  XV.  1.  Behold,  speak  thou  in  the  ears  of  my  people  the 
words  of  prophecy,  which  I  will  put  in  thy  mouth,  saith  the  Lord : 

2.  And  cause  them  to  be  written  in  paper  :  for  they  are  faith- 
ful and  true. 

3.  Fear  not  the  imaginations  against  thee;  let  not  the  incre- 
dulity of  them  trouble  thee,  that  speak  against  thee. 

Sec.  2.  These  passages  the  most  clearly  show  the  nature  of  the 


168 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


work  of  inspiration  and  revelation,   in  the  present  day,  among  the 
people  of  God, 

3.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  learn  true  wisdom,  O  ye  people,  and 
let  your  hearts  seek  understanding.  The  foregoing  passages  illus- 
trate, in  a  small  measure,  that  which  is  about  to  take  place  on  the 
earth  :  and  also  the  work  which  my  Almighty  hand  is  doing  in  Zion, 
and  will  continue  so  to  do,  in  my  own  wisdom ;  and  the  operations 
of  my  spirit  shall  break  out  in  strange  and  divers  manners,  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth. 


22. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


1.  Of  the  pouring  out  of  the  spirit  of 
God  upon  earth. 

Beware  of  fighting  against  God. 

Of  running  into  wildness. 

Forewarnings  of  the  operations  of  the 
spirit  of  God. 

The  effects  of  the  same. 

Mortals  never  commissioned  to  usurp 
authority  over  the  souls  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

Of  the  laws  of  man. 

23.  Of  the  law  of  grace. 

24.  Of  the  operations  of  the  spirit  of  God 

abroad  in  the  earth. 

25.  God's  work  will  prove  itself. 

26.  Not  overthrown  by  persecution. 

27.  Will  continue  to  break  out. 


28.  Mankind  vainly  to  look  for  mercy,  after 

slighting  God's  offers. 

29.  Eternal  collision    between  flesh   and 

spirit. 

30.  Man's  lamentations. 

31.  Of  delaying  the   day  of  preparation. 
33.     Solemn  warnings. 

36.  Of  exceptionable    characters     being 

wrought  upon  by  the  power  of  God. 

37.  The    blessings   of    Providence    used 

both  for  good  and  evil  purposes. 

38.  Things  proved  by  fruits. 

39.  Of  the  fulfillment  of  prophecies. 

40.  The  manner  the  spirit  of  God  is  suf- 

fered to  be  poured  out  upon  many. 
42.    Some  chosen   vessels    run  aground, 
for  lack  of  wisdom. 


1.  Hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  your  God,  all  nations, 
kindreds,  tongues  and  people.  The  Great  I  AM  is  beginning  to 
pour  out  his  spirit  upon  the  earth;  and  many  wdl  be  struck  with 
consternation  at  what  they  behold ;  and  many  will  be  provoked  in 
their  spirits,  to  persecute  and  abuse  those  who  are  the  subjects  of 
strange  and  mysterious  operations. 

2.  But  take  heed  to  your  doings,  all  ye  people,  lest,  unhappily  for 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  169 

you,  ye  are  found  even  to  be  fightincr  against  the  work  and  power 
of  the  Most  High,  by  resisting  and  ])ersecuting  those  whom  He  hath 
chosen  as  instruments,  or  vessels  for  his  Spirit  to  operate  in,  to 
make  itself  manifest. 

S.  The  operation  of  my  Spirit  leadeth  not  its  subjects  to  shed 
blood,  nor  to  commit  acts  of  violence  upon  their  fellow  beino-s :  but 
where  those  whom  I  have  chosen  as  my  vessels,  or  instruments  of 
divers  operations  and  exercises  are  abused  and  persecuted,  I  shall, 
saith  the  Lord,  in  my  own  v/isdom,  defend  them  by  my  ov/n  power, 
operating  through  such  agencies  as  I  may  choose. 

4.  Therefore  take  heed  to  your  doings,  all  ye  who  seek  to  oppose 
the  workings  of  my  Spirit.  As  well  might  ye  fight  and  resist  the 
rolling  waves  of  the  deep,  and  think  to  put  a  stop  to  their  m.otion, 
as  to  strive  against  my  work,  or  the  workings  of  my  Spirit. 

5.  Though  it  may  appear  never  so  strange  and  singular  to  you, 
though  it  may  differ  never  so  widely  from  your  traditionated  forms, 
habits  and  customs  of  worship ;  yet,  if  you  have  learned  wisdom 
by  the  words  I  have  spoken,  you  will  humble  your  proud,  exalted 
feelings,  and  unite,  so  far  as  not  to  be  found  opposing. 

6.  Though  you  may  have  reason  to  believe  that  many  of  its  sub- 
jects run  into  wildness  not  required  by  my  Spirit,  which  will,  in 
some  instances,  be  the  case ;  yet,  remember  I  have  come  to  con- 
found the  wisdom  of  the  wise,  and  remove  the  veils  of  deceit  and 
hypocrisy. 

7.  And,  as  the  greatest  friend  to  your  souls,  do  I  give  you  a  little 
foreknowledge  of  the  many  strange  operations  and  exercises,  which 
I  shall  cause  upon  mortal  bodies,  like  the  following:  Violent  shak- 
ing, until  thrown  heavily  upon  the  floor,  or  ground;  Every  limb  of 
the  body  made  stiff  and  unyielding;  Eyes  set  uith  a  deathly  ap- 
pearance; Pulsation  of  life  nearly  extinct;  Gestures  and  bodies  ex- 
hibiting ffightful  attitudes; 

8.  Little  children  speaking  with  great  power,  and  declaring,  in 
bold  and  undaunted  terms,  m.y  v.'ord  against  the  wickedness  and 
abominations  of  mankind. 

9.  The  power  of  speech,  for  days  together,  entirely  taken  away ; 
The  power  of  utterance  given  in  language  that  mortals  cannot  un- 
derstand. Females  greatly  exercised  in  turning  and  suddenly 
stopping,  declaring  to  the  surrounding  multitude  the  visions  of 
God  they  have  seen. 

10.  [Also,]  The  comfort  and  happiness  of  tlie  saints  in  Heaven,- 

V 


170  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

and  the  awful  cries,  screams  and  screeches  of  those  who  are  bound 
in  hell,  suffering  for  the  wickedness  they  had  committed  while 
upon  earth ; 

11.  And  withal,  holding  forth  sublime  testimonies,  with  power 
and  great  eloquence,  against  the  filthy  and  beastly  abominations 
practiced  by  mankind,  and  of  the  awful  judgments  of  a  righteous 
and  just  God,  about  to  come  upon  them  for  the  same ; 

12.  Singing  melodious  and  heavenly  songs,  given  directly  from 
the  spiritual  world  ;  conversing  familiarly  with  unbodied  spirits;  In 
extreme  distress,  and  then  immediately  in  transports  of  joy,  to  all 
appearance  enjoying  the  greatest  degree  of  the  sweets  of  Heaven, 
in  the  presence  of  justified  spirits. 

13.  Often  breaking  forth  upon  formal  preachers,  when  sermon- 
izing to  the  people,  [and  not  preaching  the  true  gospel  of  Christ,] 
contradicting  certain  passages,  and  declaring  what  the  truth  of 
God  is;  Often  setting  aside  all  forms,  creeds  and  ceremonies,  and 
denouncing  in  strong  terms,  against  the  religious  intolerance  of  man. 

14;  Many  times,  loudly  proclaiming  against  the  lives  of  both 
priests  and  people ;  protesting,  with  great  power,  against  all  laws 
of  inquisition,  of  persecution,  or  compelling  by  mortal  power,  either 
by  law  or  violence;  or  in  any  way  binding  the  freedom  of  the  souls 
of  men. 

15.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  My  spirit  never  did,  and  never  will,  op- 
erate in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  to  make  them  increase 
in  that  which  is  accursed  in  my  sight ;  such  like  as  wars,  fightings, 
shedding  the  blood  of  their  fellow  creatures,  or  persecuting  and  abus- 
ing them  in  any  way  ;  or  swearing,  lying,  stealing,  defrauding,  cru- 
elty either  to  man  or  beast,  giving  w'ay  to  passionate  fits  of  temper, 
indulging  in  feelings  of  lewdness  towards  the  opposite  sex ;  or  to 
promote  places  and  acts  of  prostitution  by  their  examples  of  fre- 
quenting to  indulge  in  such  places. 

16.  Or  bestiality,  or  adultery,  or  bigamy,  or  of  any  filthy  pollu- 
tions or  abominations,  or  of  hardness  of  heart  or  feelings  of  im- 
kindness  towards  the  poor  and  distressed,  or  of  any  sexual  connec- 
tion in  the  actual  works  of  the  flesh,  farther  than  is  indispensably 
necessary  for  the  purpose  of  procreation ;  or  in  any  way  to  profane 
the  holy  Sabbath. 

17.  Therefore,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  inasmuch  as  my  holy 
and  divine  Spirit  hath  never,  and  will  never,  operate  in  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men  to  make  them  increase  in  any  of  the  before- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  171 

mentioned   evils,    or    sinful  indulgences,  but  to   cease  therefrom, 

18.  I  have  never,  and  will  never,  commission  mortal  man  with 
power  to  usurp  authority  over  the  hearts  and  souls  of  the  children  of 
men,  as  respects  the  law  and  worship  of  tlieir  God. 

19.  For  man  to  controll  the  volition  and  free  agency  of  man,  is 
usurping  authority  that  I,  his  God  and  Creator,  never  gave  him ; 
and  it  is  that  in  which  my  Almighty  power  never  will  sustain  him; 
but  will  surely  visit,  in  judgment,  such  as  contend  for  the  right  of 
exercising  it. 

20.  My  holy  influence,  operating  upon  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men,  as  I  have  before  stated,  leadeth  directly  away  from  indulg- 
ing in  any  kind  of  vice  or  wickedness  whatever. 

21.  But  the  evil  influence,  or  the  devil  operating  in  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men,  leadeth  them  directly  to  indulge  and  in- 
crease in  all  those  evils  before  mentioned,  and  in  every  species  of 
vice,  productive  of  misery  and  mischief  in  every  sense  of  the  word. 

22.  Therefore,  the  laws  that  man  is  empowered  to  make,  are  for 
those  who  have  a  disposition,  through  the  influence  of  evil,  to  trans- 
gress the  righteous  and  moral  laws  of  their  God,  which  I  gave  them 
in  the  beginning,  and  which  were  again  sent  forth,  with  an  increased 
degree  of  restriction,  when  I  first  sent  your  Lord  and  Savior  upon 
earth ;  and  for  the  transgressing  of  which,  all  those  evils  have  been 
suifered  as  a  scourge  and  judgment  upon  man. 

23.  He  brought  with  him  the  law  of  grace,  which  not  only  fulfilled 
all  previous  laws,  but  wholly  superseded  the  necessity  of  them,  by  a 
law  which  was  far  more  perfect,  and  went  directly  to  accomplish 
that  work,  for  which  all  previous  laws  served  only  as  directors,  or 
pointers  towards  this  very  law,  which  your  Lord  and  Savior  did  now 
establish,  and  [which]  comprehended  all  the  law  and  the  prophets 
before  him,  in  these  ^ew  words;  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them." 

24.  And  again,  of  the  operations  of  my  spirit  abroad  in  the 
earth ;  Strange  signs  shall  appear,  both  in  the  Heavens  above,  and 
on  the  earth  beneath;  and  strange  signs  shall  be  made  by  mortals; 
and  when  these  you  behold,  again  renew  your  zeal  to  prepare  your 
souls  in  the  lowest  of  humiliation,  and  cry  unto  your  God : 

25.  Remembering  at  all  times,  that  my  work,  saith  the  Lord,  will 
always  prove  itself:  I  need  not,  that  mortal  man  should  undertake 
to  decide  in  his  own  wisdom,  whether  the  work  emanated  from  my 
Almighty  hand. 


17:2  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

20.  My  work,  saith  God,  cannot  be  overtlirown ;  though  the 
wickedness  of  man,  by  violence  and  persecution,  may  be  suffered 
for  a  short  season  to  suppress  its  subjects  in  certain  places; 

27.  Yet,  it  will  keep  breaking  out  here,  and  breaking  out  tliere, 
with  greater  and  greater  power  and  evidence  of  the  Almighty 
hand  that  guides  it,  until  man  shall  fear  and  tremble  before  it  as  a 
leaf  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind ;  and  all  his  sins  and  abominations 
staring  him  in  the  face  upon  tlic  left,  and  the  indisputable  signs  of 
an  Almighty  power,  approaching  him  on  the  right. 

23.  Now  the  hearts  of  men  shall  fiil  them,  their  joints  shall 
tremble,  their  knees  smite  together  with  fear.  Then  shall  their  eyes 
be  turned  with  an  imploring  look,  for  mercy  from  that  God  whose 
words  tliey  have  laughed  to  scorn,  and  whose  kind  and  fatherly 
admonition,  with  solemn  v/ords  of  warning,  they  have  set  at  naught. 

29.  Bat  alas,  for  mortal  man !  The  time  has  now  come,  that  an 
eternal  separation  between  flesh  and  spirit  must  take  place. 

30.  Now,  man  laments  the  day  and  time  that  is  past,  but  he  can- 
not recall  it;  now  he  sees  the  folly  of  his  own  doings,  but  too  late 
to  retrace  his  steps:  Now  he  sees  that  he  has  outstood  the  day  of 
God's  visitation  in  mercy  to  him;  now  he  takes  a  realizing  sense 
of  the  power  of  that  Almighty  hand  against  Avhich  he  has  been 
ficrhtinor;  now  he  beholds,  at  a  glance,  the  exaltedness  of  man,  with 
all  his  micrht  and  power,  sink  quickly  into  oblivion,  as  the  small 
insect  is  crushed  beneath  his  foot  v/hile  walking  upon  the  earth. 

31.  Then  why  will  you,  O  vain  mortals  of  earth,  harden  your 
hearts,  as  your  fathers  before  you  have  done?  Why  do  ye  delay  the 
day  of  preparation  ?  Because  your  natures  doubt  whether  the  work 
is  of  God,  or  of  man? 

32.  Why  do  ye  stand  in  your  own  light,  fighting  against  your 
own  best  good  and  comfort,  and  thereby  hazard  the  awful  conse- 
jjuences  of  being  found  fighting  against  your  God,  since  He  requires 
nothincr  but  what  is  conducive  to  your  peace,  comfort  and  happiness, 
with  a  justified  conscience  in  the  present  tense,  and  an  inspiring 
hope  for  mercy  from  his  Almighty  hand,  in  the  world  to  come, 
however  quick  you  might  be  called? 

33.  Turn,  turn  O  Israel;  turn,  and  change  thy  goings  O  Jacob! 
Turn  to  the  Lord  thy  God,  while  he  calleth  unto  thee  in  the  still 
small  voice;  lest  his  heavy  thunders  from  Sinai's  top,  in  forked 
licrhtnino-s  play  upon  the  earth,  and  destroy  both  man  and  beast. 

34.  For  T  testify  unto  you  all,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven,  I  testify 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  173 

unto  all  human  flesh  that  presumeth  to  stand  in  this  da}^  against 
the  tender  mercies  of  their  God,  their  delays  are  big  with  danger, 
and  fraught  with  consequences  far  more  dangerous,  both  to  soul 
and  body,  than  in  any  age  that  hath  ever  preceded  it. 

35.  Therefore,  bow  down,  in  low  humiliation,  that  your  judg- 
ment may  be  lightened;  for  I  have  a  controversy  with  all  flesh, 
saith  the  Lord.  But  they  that  truly  put  their  trust  in  God,  by  walk- 
ing in  true  obedience  to  his  will,  shall  walk  and  not  faint ;  for  I, 
their  Lord  and  God,  will  help  them,  and  that  right  early;  and  in 
Me  shall  their  strength  be  renewed. 

36.  And  again,  many  will  be  wrought  upon,  by  the  troubling  of 
the  waters,  whose  previous  lives  and  characters  have  been  quite  ex- 
ceptionable; but  stumble  not  at  this.  And  you  will  see  some 
who  have  been  the  most  forward  in  these  strange  and  supernatural 
exercises,  again  turn  to  their  wicked  lives,  and  deny  that  they  ever 
felt  any  thing  but  v.hat  they  could  avoid,  saying  it  was  all  made ; 
neither  stumble  ye  at  this. 

37.  Does  not  the  same  wind  that  bends  the  suppliant  willou^  try 
the  strength  of  the  sturdy  oak  also]  Do  not  the  same  waters  ever 
which  the  honest  merchant-man  doth  glide,  also  bear  upon  its  sur- 
face  the  piratical  brig  ?  And  do  not  some  start  from  their  own  shores, 
on  an  honest  enterprise,  and  turn  pirates,  or  traitors  to  their  coun- 
try before  they  return?  Dees  this  act  declare  that  they  never  have 
had  any  honest  intentions?   By  no  means. 

38.  But  wait  with  patience  ;  all  things  will  prove  themselves  by 
their  fruits.  God's  time,  remem.ber,  is  not  measured  by  the  span 
of  mortals,  nor  are  his  judgments  weighed  in  their  balance. 

39.  You  will  hear  of  awful  denunciations  in  my  name  pronounced, 
that  will  take  place  at  certain  fixed  periods  of  time ;  some  you  will 
see  fulfilled,  and  some  you  will  see  are  not  fulfilled,  according  to 
the  prediction,  in  any  way  that  you  can  discern  for  the  time  being: 
v/ait  with  patience,  also,  in  this  situation. 

40.  For  as  a  ship  having  no  helm,  yet  plenty  of  sail,  must  drift  be- 
fore the  wind,  keepisig  no  direct  course,  so,  in  like  manner,  shall 
the  pouring  out  of  my  spirit  upon  mankind,  cause  them  to  drift  be- 
fore it  for  a  season,  until  antichristian  superstition  v/ith  fixed  forms 
and  creeds,  is  greatly  broken  up ;  then  I  u'iil  provide  means  by 
which  they  may  have  a  helm,  that  shall  steer  them  safely  to  Ca- 
naan's happy  land. 


174 


SACIIED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


41.  Be  not  hasty,  O  thou  mortal  man  of  flesh  and  blood, 

To  judge  of  the  immortal  things  of  God ; 

But  wait,  thy  judgments  to  portray, 

Till  fruits  do  prove  the  truth  in  every  way. 

42.  You  will  see  many  vessels,  when  hard  pressed  by  this  celes- 
tial breeze  from  the  eternal  regions,  that  will  run,  for  a  short  sea- 
son, with  great  speed;  but,  for  the  want  of  helper  Wisdom,  whom 
I  have  not  yet  sent  abroad  into  the  world,  saith  the  Lord,  they  will, 
to  all  appearance,  dash   upon   the  rocks  and  sink  to  rise  no  more ; 

4:5.  By  reason  that  they  had  run  before  their  tidings  were  ready, 
in  predicting  the  particular  periods  of  time  and  season  in  which 
my  awful  judgments  should  be  accomplished  upon  man.  Yet, 
many  there  be,  who  understand  not  the  predictions  of  their  own 
mouths. 

44.  The  times  and  seasons  of  these  things  are,  as  yet,  reserved 
in  my  own  power ;  not  even  my  holy  Angels  are  yet  furnished  with 
the  knowledge. 


CMAFTEM   XXX, 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


1. 

Of  warnings  among  the  children  of 

20. 

men,    to    prepare  for    the    coming 

22. 

of  the  Lord. 

2. 

Of  forebodings  of  future  calamities. 

24. 

4. 

Of  stating  times  and  seasons. 

25. 

6. 

Further  operations  of  the  spirit  of  God, 

26. 

upon  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

28. 

14. 

Of  the  fraiUy  of  man. 

15. 

Of  timely  warnings. 

29. 

16. 

Of  the  inability  of  man. 

30. 

18. 

All  nations  required  to  hail  this  word 

3L 

of  warning  and  preparation. 

33. 

19. 

Required  to  keep  the  day  it  was  sent 
forth. 

34. 

Of  the  manner  of  keeping  it. 
Nothing  in   this    Roll,  that  militates 

against  the  sacred  scriptures. 
Of  marking  by  the  Angels. 
Of  keeping  the  Sabbath. 
The  effect  of  this  word. 
Requirement  of    God  to  the  nations 

concerning  the  Roll. 
Of  sacrificing  property. 
Of  rashness. 
Of  pursuing  in  duty. 
Of  the  insertion  of  a  prophecy. 
Of  the  Proclamation. 


1.  It  is  very  true,  saith  the  Lord,  my  spirit  has  begun  to  work 
in  some  measure,  among  the  children  of  men,  by  causing  them  to 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  175 

Stir  up  one  another  to  prepare  for  the  day  of  my  comirig,  and 
[warning  them]  that  my  heavy  judgments  are  about  to  roll  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

2.  All  this,  saith  the  Lord,  I  acknowledge  to  be  true;  and  many 
are  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  that  can  witness  to  it,  from  their  own 
experience.  For  several  years  past,  they  have  been  feeling  more 
and  more  of  an  inward  restlessness,  that  all  is  not  right ;  an  inex- 
pressible something  working  in  their  own  hearts,  that  created 
fearful  apprehensions  of  the  day  and  time  that  is  near  at  hand ; 

3.  Which  causes  strong  forebodings  of  mind  in  some,  that  an 
entire  dissolution  of  all  material  matter  is  speedily  to  take  place ; 
and  so  strong  is  this  impression,  when  supported  by  the  passions  of 
nature  yet  unsubdued,  (which  are  as  prone  to  self  exaltation,  as 
the  sparks  are  to  fly  upward,)  that  they  venture,  (yet  sincere,  ac- 
cording to  their  understanding,)  to  predict  and  foretell  the  times 
when  my  Almighty  hand  should  accomplish  an  entire  dissolution 
of  the  earth. 

4.  The  wind  and  breezes  by  which  these  vessels  have  been  impell- 
ed, saith  the  Lord,  I  acknowledge  to  be  in  the  main,  correct ;  but, 
as  to  times  and  seasons,  they  should  have  waited  for  further  knowl- 
edge ;  for,  as  yet,  they  have  no  helm  by  which  to  steer  their  bark. 

5.  Therefore,  it  is  their  wisdom  and  duty  to  labor  to  prepare  the 
people ;  but  should  state  no  times,  saith  the  Almighty  Power  of 
Heaven. 

6.  And  again,  you  will  often  behold  mortal  bodies,  while  under 
the  influence  of  the  spirit  which  I  shall  send  forth,  apparently 
eating  that  which  natural  eyes  cannot  behold,  and,  to  all  appearance, 
that  which  tastes  exceedingly  delightsome  and  pleasant;  Also  drink- 
ing freely  from  cups  invisible  to  natural  eyes. 

7.  And  moreover,  mothers  will  see  their  proud  daughters  exer- 
cised by  involuntary  power,  with  the  most  foolish,  silly,  and  morti- 
fying gestures  that  the  human  mind  can  conceive  of,  until  their 
pride  is  humbled ;  then  their  exercises  will  become  beautifully  strik- 
ing to  the  beholders. 

8.  And  fathers  will  behold  their  haughty  sons,  who  pride  them- 
selves in  their  dress,  rolled  in  the  mire  and  dirt,  compelled  to  go 
forth  in  the  most  humiliating,  and,  (to  the  natural  mind,)  prepos- 
terous attitudes  of  body,  that  can  be  imagined,  until  they  feel  their 
haughty  natures  subdued,  and  are  willing  gently  to  bow  and  bend 
to  the  impulse  of  the  spirit  given. 


176  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

\).  You  will  afrain  see  those  whose  sins  and  abominations  stare 
them  in  tiie  face  with  such  terror  and  consternation,  that  they  will 
cry  mightily  to  Mq,  their  God,  that  I  would  open  some  way  whereby 
they  may  be  delivered  from  the  condemnation  of  their  sins. 

10.  Others  will  be  heard  to  cry  aloud,  by  reason  of  the  insupport- 
able weight  of  condemnation  that  rests  upon  their  souls,  and  lament 
the  day  they  were  born.  And  others  you  will  see  swoon  away 
in  trances,  and  lie  upon  the  floor  like  so  many  dead  corpses;  and 
to  all  natural  appearance,  the  vital  spark  hath  fled. 

IL  But  they  will  again  return,  and  relate  that  which  wilt  astound 
the  heart  of  man.  Some  will  lie  in  this  situation  many  days  to- 
<rether ;  and  again,  some,  while  in  this  situation,  will  talk  out,  to 
the  understanding  of  those  present,  that  which  they  are  told  by  the 
spirits  in  eternity,  which  will  cause  the  by-standers  to  fear  and  trem- 
ble, and  many  times  to  blush  with  shame. 

12.  And  when  ye  behold  these  things  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
and  many  more  of  the  like  taking  place,  of  which  I  have,  as  a  kind 
and  tender  father  forewarned  you,  then  see  that  ye  are  not  found 
fio-hting  against  the  operations  of  my  Spirit,  or  trying  to  stifle  it  in 
your  children  :   for  if  you  do,  I  shall  send  it  upon  you  in  judgment. 

13.  But  to  all  who  will  [hearken,]  saith  the  Lord,  I  send  unto 
them  in  mercy  ;  but  my  work  cannot  be  trifled  with,  and  the  soul 
escape  unpunished. 

14.  Yet,  I  consider^  saith  God  your  Heavenly  Father,  the  ex- 
ceeding great  frailty  of  man,  by  reason  of  his  long  and  continued 
pursuit  in  seeking  for  all  the  pleasures  and  gratifications  time  could 
afford  him.  And  by  that  means,  the  labor  and  pursuit  of  his  mind 
have  scarcely  reached  beyond  the  shores  of  mortality;  but  have 
been  wholly  absorbed  by  the  fading,  transitory,  fleeting  and  perish- 
able things  of  a  terrestrial  state,  whose  stores  do  fade,  and  treas- 
ures turn  again  to  earth  and  perish  in  the  dust :  therefore,  his  blind- 
ness and  frailty  have  become  very  great. 

15.  But  in  loving  kindness  and  compassion,  have  I,  his  God,  con- 
sidered him,  and  sent  unto  him  a  timely  warning,  that  all  flesh 
might  be  left  without  an  excuse  before  Me,  in  that  day  in  which  all 
eyes  shall  be  turned  to  their  God,  to  supplicate  his  mercy,  and  es- 
cape his  awful  scourge.  But  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall 
it  be  verified  unto  you,  if  ye  heed  not  the  solemn  watch-word  of 
your  God. 

IG.  I  know  full  well,  the  inability  of  mankind  at  large,  in  their 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  177 

darkened  and  sinful  state,  to  receive  the  solemn  warnings  of  an 
Almighty  God,  from  the  eternal  Heavens,  with  that  degree  of  thank- 
fulness and  gratitude  of  heart,  that  sucli  an  unmerited  act  of  con- 
descension from  the  Most  High,  to  poor  finite  beings  on  earth 
requires. 

17.  Yet,  those  who  receive  it  in  thankfulness  of  heart,  and  give 
thanks,  honor  and  glory  to  the  God  of  Heaven  for  the  same^ 
by  hearkening  to  what  is  therein  contained,  will  be  accepted  at 
my  hand. 

18.  And  I  require  all  nations,  to  hail  this  as  the  greatest  notice 
of  kindness  and  favor,  from  the  Eternal  Source  of  all  power 
and  goodness,  that  was  ever  sent  forth  directly  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth  since  the  days  of  the  Messiah. 

19.  And  all  such  as  believe  and  obey  it,  by  turning  from  the  er- 
ror of  tlieir  doings,  are  required  to  keep  [the  second  day  of  Fchru- 
arij  annually ;]  the  day  bearing  the  date  in  which  this  was  brought 
forth  to  earth,  by  the  mighty  and  ht;ly  Angel,  to  be  written  for 
mortal  eyes  to  view.  And  after  the  following  manner,  I  require 
you  should  keep  it. 

20.  Assemble  yourselves  together  in  your  places  for  sacred  wor- 
ship, and  there  humble  yourselves  upon  your  knees,  and  suppli- 
cate my  mercy,  by  praying  earnestly  unto  Me,  that  my  All-powerful 
and  protecting  arm  may  yet  longer  be  extended  in  mercy  over  you, 
and  over  your  herds,  and  over  your  flocks,  until  you  learn  to  do  my 
will  and  keep  my  statutes  holy.  And  sing  solemn  praises  unto  my 
name,  exhorting  each  other  in  godly  fear, 

21.  But  suffer  not  your  hearts  to  s}>end  this  day  in  recreation; 
for  it  is  not  in  vain  delight  and  pleasure  that  the  heart  of  man 
draweth  nigh  unto  God,  his  Maker;  but  it  is  in  cheerful  resio-na- 
tion  unto  his  holy  will,  when  made  known  to  him. 

22.  I  have  sent  forth  nothing  unto  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  in  mor- 
tal clay,  that  does  in  the  least  militate  against  any  doctrine  contain- 
ed in  the  sacred  records  which  I  have  sent  forth  in  past  dispensa- 
tions, but  that  ye  may,  in  truth,  fulfill  them  according  to  the  re- 
quirement of  the  law,  and  according  to  the  requirement  of  Christ, 
both  in  his  first  and  second  appearing. 

28.  For  this  purpose  have  I  condescended  to  send   forth  this 

Book  and  Roll  of  one  hundred  seals  unto  you  ;  and  this  regulation 

I  require  you  to  keep,   as  an  evidence  of  the  contrition  of  your 

hearts,  that  my  holy  Angels  may  pass  and  re-pass  throughout  the 

w 


178  SACRED  ROLL  AND  ROOK 

earth,  and  behold  the  dvoings  of  the  children  of  men  upon  this  day. 

24.  For  I  shall  command  them  to  mark  upon  the  posts  of  every 
door,  with  the  seal  of  mercy,  whether  in  places  of  public  worship, 
or  in  private  dwellings,  where  they  find  the  people  assembled  to- 
gether  in  sincerity  of  heart,  truly  supplicating  my  protection. 
And  this  I  require  to  be  sacredly  kept,  until,  in  my  own  power 
and  wisdom,  the  time  does  come  that  I  send  forth  a  further  word 
to  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

25.  Also  remember,  all  ye  people,  to  keep  my  sacred  Sabbaths 
holy;  profane  them  not  with  any  kind  of  wickedness;  nor  the  day 
I  now  require  you  to  keep  in  special  homage  to  Me  your  God. 

26.  This  sacred  word  will  strike  with  consternation  many  a  heart, 
and  break  forth  upon  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  at  an  unexpected 
hour.  Therefore,  beware  of  my  after-coming.  Prepare,  prepare 
yourselves  to  meet  your  God,  as  ye  would,  if  ye  knew  tomorrow 
would  close  the  scenes  of  your  mortal  existence. 

27.  Then,  if  in  the  order  of  my  providence,  you  are  still  longer 
permitted  to  enjoy  life  in  a  terrestrial  state,  you  will  be  able  to  hon- 
or Me,  your  God  and  Creator  in  so  doing;  or  to  leave  the  world, 
having  made  your  peace  with  God,  and  all  your  fellow  creatures. 

28.  Hear  my  reciuirement,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  leading  characters 
of  every  nation.  When  you  receive  this  Sacred  Roll  of  the  word 
of  your  God,  you  are  required  to  enter  it  upon  your  most  sacred 
records,  and  let  it  be  engraven  on  the  table  of  your  hearts,  there  to 
remain  while  passing  through  the  remaining  moments  of  your  lives 
below. 

29.  I  do  not  require  that  any  should  make  a  wasteful  sacrifice  of 
property ;  but  let  all  be  diligent  with  their  hands,  to  work  in  some 
laudable  pursuit,  and  let  those  who  have  more  than  a  competency 
[of  the  necessaries  of  this  life,]  help  their  poor  fellow  mortals.  In 
so  doing,  saith  the  Lord,  you  will  lay  up  a  treasure  far  more 
precious  than  gold  or  silver. 

30.  Let  no  one  be  rash,  nor  wild  in  their  doings,  in  respect  to 
temporal  things ;  but  let  true  wisdom  and  reason  guide  your  steps ; 
for  I  have  given  you  way-marks,  saith  the  Lord,  by  which  you  may 
safely  steer  if  you  will. 

3L  I  would  that  man  pursue  his  various  employments,  dealing 
justly  with  all  his  fellow  creatures,  and  be  willing  to  work  with  his 
own  hands  for  his  daily  support;  for  idleness  leadeth  the  soul 
directly  away  from  its  God;  it  is,  in  truth,  the  parent  of  misery. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  179 

32.  Let  rulers  do  their  duty  faithfully;  rule  in  justice  and  equity, 
and  suppress  the  haunts  of  infamy  as  much  as  possible.  This  is 
the  command  of  your  God. 

33.  I  have  furthermore,  here  commanded  to  be  inserted  in  this 
Roll,  a  prophecy  which,  but  a  short  time  since,  I  sent  my  faithful 
servant,  the  prophet  Isaiah,  of  whom  ye  read,  with  six  archers, 
through  four  of  whom  he  was  to  deliver  a  prophecy  in  Zion,  the 
other  two  were  to  keep  silent,  until  the  time  should  be  fulfilled. 
And  now  their  time  is  come,  and  I  have  sent  him  forth,  with  the 
other  two,  to  prophecy  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth;  and  I  require 
that  they  should  all  be  inserted  at  the  end  of  this  Roll. 

34.  But  the  Proclamation,  which  I  wrote  with  my  own  hand  ten 
months  ago,  and  sent  by  my  blessed  Son,  your  Lord  and  Savior,  to 
read  for  mortal  hand  to  draft  upon  my  Holy  Mount,  I  require 
should  be  inserted  at  the  beorinninaf  of  this  Roll. 


180 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

OP  HARMONY,  PURITY  AND  INNOCENCE,  AND  THE 

TRUE  ENJOYMENT  OF  THE  TWO  SEXES,  IN  THIS 

STATE.    CLOSING  OF  THE  ROLL. 


a.    Of  the  enjoyment  of  sexes  together. 
6.     What  breaks  society  to  pieces, 
y.     Of  laying  the  axe  to  the  root  of  the 
tree. 

11.  Of  iiidulgence  to  a  carnal  nature. 

12.  The  primitrive  state  of  man. 

13.  Sinning  against  light,  hasteneth  to  des- 

truction. 

14.  Of  male  and  female  dwelling  together 

in  innocence. 

17.  Of  a  state  of  innocence   and  purity 

as  exemplified  by  Christ. 

18.  How  to  enter  the  new  creation. 

19.  Of  the  government  of  Christ's  king- 

dom. 

20.  Of  the  subjects  who  compose  it. 
^.    Of  fighting  against  God. 


31. 


33. 


36. 


37. 


39. 


40. 


42. 


Of  the  treatment  of  his  sacred  word. 

Mankind  dealt  with,  according  as  they 
have  hearkened  to  the  word  of  God. 

Requirement  concerning  the  circula- 
tion  and  translation  of  this  Roll. 

Of  staying  the  hand  of  judgment,  by 
cultivating  principles  of  peace. 

Mankind  ad\aiiccd  in  wickedness,  to 
the  verge  of  destruction. 

Destruction  to  those  who  refuse  to 
hearken. 

Of  the  seclusion  of  Zionj  and  of 
warnings. 

Warnings  against  troubling  the  In- 
strument who  wrote  this  Roll. 

Of  sincerity  wliile  conversing  upon 
sacred  subjects. 


1.  And  again,  saith  the  Lord,  I  now  call  upon  you,  O  ye  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth,  to  hearken  to  my  words,  and  understand  the 
truth  concerning  that  of  which  ye  are,  as  yet,  strangers. 

2.  You  do  not  see  how  it  is  possible,  for  male  and  female  to 
dwell  in  societies  together  and  enjoy  each  other's  association,  and 
good  and  kind  feelings,  and  still  have  nothing  to  do  with  sexual  in- 
dulgences. This,  in  truth,  to  natural  man,  who  is  absorbed  in  the 
things  of  nature,  seems  to  be  impossible;  a  mystery  that  he  cannot 
comprehend,  or  understand. 

3.  And  truly  it  is,  saith  the  Lord,  by  natural  man,  while  living 
after  the  ordinary  course  of  nature,  incomprehensible. 

4.  For  this  power  of  associating  together,  as  little  harmless  chil- 
dren who  know  no  evil,  in  harmony,  purity  and  innocence,  is  given, 
and  can  be  found,  only  in  the  completed  order  of  my  creation, 
wherein  old  things  are  done  away,  and  all  things  become  new. 

5.  All  selfishness,  quarrels,  contention,  strife,  inveterate  feelings 
of  animosity,  and  attitudes  of  hostility,  are  effects  proceeding  from 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  181 

certain  causes;  and  no  body  of  people,  [influenced  by  these  causes,] 
can  long  dwell  together  in  a  united  capacity,  but  that  these  effects, 
or  consequences  proceeding  from  these  certain  causes,  will  break 
them  to  pieces  and  scatter  them  asunder. 

6.  The  cause  of  all  those  uncontrolled  divisions  of  feeling  em- 
anates wholly  from  the  region  of  darkness,  where  no  true  light,  in 
its  fullness,  can  ever  shine ;  and  that  is  the  indulging  and  gratifying 
of  one's  own  carnal,  fallen,  and  corrupt  nature  of  fleshly  lust,  that 
is  always  at  war  against  the  soul's  best  good  and  comfort. 

^,-And  while  fed  by  indulgence  and  gratification,  it  will  never 
suffer  souls  to  enjoy  true  harmony,  love,  union  and  innocence, 
so  that  they  can  associate  in  societies  together,  further  than  the 
bounds  of  natural  private  families  extend  ;  and  even  they,  come  far 
short  of  existing  together  in  a  state  of  peace  and  harmony. 

8.  The  gratification  and  indulgence  in  fleshly  works,  whether 
confined  to  one's  self,  or  in  connection  with  others,  is  continually 
strengthening  the  root  of  this  evil  tree,  which  bears  the  forbidden 
fruit,  and  hath  many  branches,  that  are  continually  strengthened 
and  supported  from  this  root. 

9.  Therefore  did  the  followers  of  my  blessed  Son,  even  in  his 
first  appearance,  teach  souls  to  lay  the  axe  at  the  root  [of  the  tree,] 
and  destroy  the  cause,  and  the  effect  will  cease,  and  the  branches 
and  limbs  of  this  evil  tree  will  die. 

10.  When  this  is  done,  saith  the  Lord,  then  souls  are  again  re- 
deemed unto  Me,  in  a  state  of  purity  and  innocence;  and  not  until 
it  is  done,  whether  they  be  in  time  or  in  eternity,  it  maketh  no  dif- 
ference further  than  this ; 

11.  The  more  they  indulge  themselves  while  in  time,  in  the  grat- 
ification of  these  works,  the  greater  are  the  guilt,  condemnation  and 
stains  of  sin  and  filthiness  impressed  upon  their  souls  when  entering 
eternity ;  and  the  greater  must  be  their  sufferings  and  tribulation  to 
find  their  redemption. } 

12.  For  I  created  m^an,  saith  the  Lord,  in  the  beginning,  pure  and 
innocent;  and  when  he  is  again  redeemed  unto  Me,  he  will  be  pure 
and  innocent ;  and  the  more  sin  he  commits,  after  he  is  born  into 
the  world,  the  greater  is  the  distance  that  he  is  carried  from  Me, 
his  God  and  Creator;  and  conse(}uently,  the  greater  ujust  be  the 
length  of  his  journey,  in  retracing  his  steps  in  sorrow  and  tribula- 
tion, again  to  find  Me,  his  Creator  God,  in  truth. 

13.  And  this  is  rendering  unto  every  one  a  just  reward,  accord- 


182  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

ing  to  their  works ;  but  mortals,  wlien  sinning  against  light  and  un-. 
<lerstanding,  are  rapidly  hastening  their  souls  at  a  great  distance 
from  Me,  and  from  the  purity  of  my  kingdom. 

14.  But  in  the  completed  order  of  my  new  creation,  now  estab- 
lished on  earth,  male  and  female  dwell  together  as  brethren  and  sis- 
ters, not  as  husband  and  wife  ;  for  in  this  completed  order,  they  can 
have  nothing  to  do  with  those  works  belonging  to  the  husband  and 
wife  dispensation ;  as  that  is  wholly  confined  to  the  natural  order, 
and  not  to  the  spiritual. 

15.  But  that  degree  of  comfort  and  true  enjoyment  which  males 
and  females  take  together,  when  living  as  brethren  and  sisters,  in 
bonds  of  filial  affection  and  gospel  purity,  is  beyond  any  thing  that 
can  be  enjoyed  in  a  natural  state.  It  is  similar,  saith  the  Lord,  to 
that  which  two  little  children,  brother  and  sister,  who  know  no  im- 
purity or  wickedness,  take  in  their  innocent  plays  together. 

IG.  And  for  this  very  cause,  did  your  Lord  and  Savior  take  little 
harmless  and  innocent  children  in  his  arms,  and  bless  them ;  and 
told  his  disciples  to  suffer  them  to  come  unto  him ;  for  of  such  was 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 

17.  This  example  of  your  Savior  with  little  children,  both  in  his 
first  and  second  appearance,  embraced  the  plainest  and  most  strik- 
ing figure  that  could  be  made  use  of,  to  show  unto  the  people  that 
state  of  true  innocence,  purity  and  harmlessness,  that  must  be  pos- 
sessed by  all  such  souls  as  would  ever  become  true  heirs  of  his 
kingdom. 

18.  But  in  order  for  souls  to  obtain  a  place  in  the  completed  or- 
der of  my  new  creation,  they  must  firstly  confess  their  sins  honestly, 
as  before  shown  in  this  Roll ;  then  give  themselves  up  unto  Me,  as 
clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  to  be  led  as  little  children,  counsel- 
ed and  instructed  through  such  visible  agency  as  the  influence  of 
my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord,  hath  appointed  for  that  purpose;  and  to 
be  admonished,  in  my  holy  fear,  when  found  necessary. 

19.  All  this  is  done  by  the  influence  and  power  of  the  spirit, 
without  coercive  measures ;  which  measures  I  do  not  allow  to  be 
made  use  of,  in  my  kingdom,  save  in  the  case  of  children,  when  all 
mild  and  persuasive  means  fail,  I  suffer  them  to  be  gently  corrected 
with  small  rods ;  but  never  are  they  allowed  to  be  abused,  or  cru- 
elly treated,  in  any  way,  or  meddled  with  by  any  one  when  under 
the  least  degree  of  excitement  or  passion. 

20.  This  is  briefly  the  law  and  order  of  my  kingdom,  now  estab- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  183 

lished  on  the  earth,  forever  more  to  stand.  It  is,  and  forever  will 
be,  composed  of  subjects  harmless  and  inoffensive,  who  bear  no 
carnal  weapons  of  warfare,  but  rely,  in  their  true  obedience  and 
devotedness  of  soul  unto  Me,  upon  my  arm  for  protection  from  their 
enemies  without  and  within ; 

21.  Who  will  suffer  at  the  hands  of  their  fellow  creatures,  in- 
justice, cruelty  and  abuse,  without  retaliation,  saiih  the  Lord;  hav- 
ing this  assurance  from  Me,  That  man  can  only  destroy  the  body, 
but  cannot  injure  the  soul. 

22.  Therefore,  O  vain  and  mortal  man,  consider  all  your  doings, 
and  take  heed  unto  your  goings,  lest  ye  are  found  fighting,  even 
against  the  Almighty  hand  of  your  God. 

23.  For  there  is  no  person  or  spirit,  that  can  rise  and  seek  to 
stand  against  the  eternal  attributes  of  my  goodness,  purity,  inno- 
cence and  holiness,  but  what  does  fight  against  the  Almighty  hand 
of  Him  who  created  the  Heavens  and  the  earth,  and  whose  power, 
in  judgment,  they  must  surely  meet  for  so  doing;  for  no  weapon, 
formed  against  my  Zion,  shall  prosper ;  and  every  tongue  that  shall 
rise  against  her  in  judgment,  I  will  condemn,  saith  the  Lord. 

24.  And  now,  my  last  and  closing  word  in  this  sacred  and  sol- 
emn Roll  of  my  mercy,  I  do  send  forth  to  all  nations,  kindreds, 
tongues  and  people,  that  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 

25.  As  you  deal  with  one  another,  so  will  your  God  deal  with 
you ;  as  you  treat  this,  his  sacred  and  solemn  word,  so  will  lie 
treat  you,  in  the  dispensation  of  his  judgment,  and  of  his  mercy. 
As  you  regard  the  laws  of  nature  herein  required  to  be  kept,  so 
will  He  regard  you. 

26.  As  you  regard  the  law  of  grace,  or  order  of  his  new  crea- 
tion herein  required  to  be  kept,  by  all  who  feel  their  souls  called 
upon  to  advance  forward  into  this  perfect  order,  so  will  his  Al- 
mighty hand  regard  you,  with  his  blessing  and  protection. 

27.  As  you  regard  the  requirement  of  Me,  your  God,  respecting 
the  reading  of  this  solemn  Roll  of  my  ivord,  and  Booh  of  everlast- 
ing truth,  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  in  your  solemn  assemblies, 
so  will  the  Lord  your  God,  in  the  day  of  his  heaviest  visitation  in 
judgment,  regard,  and  cause  his  holy  Angels  to  regard  you. 

28.  As  you  regard,  and  treat  the  operations  of  my  spirit,  which 
shall  go  forth  abroad  in  the  world,  of  which  I  have  before  told  you, 
so  shall  you  be  treated,  by  the  ever-ruling  hand  of  your  God. 


184  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

■29.  According  as  you  believe  and  obey,  or  disbelieve  and  disobey, 
the  words  contained  in  tliis  Sacred  Roll  [and  Book,]  so  shall  the 
sincerity  of  your  cries  and  lamentations,  in  the  day  that  you  are 
constrained  to  pour  thoni  forth  for  my  mercy,  be  regarded  or  disre- 
garded by  your  God. 

30.  And  according  to  the  zeal,  enterprise  and  sincerity  of  sucli 
as  are  required  to  correctly  translate  and  circulate  this  Book  through 
ditferent  nations  and  languages,  so  shall  their  days  of  my  notice, 
in  peace  and  blessing,  be  prolonged. 

31.  It  is  my  requirement,  saith  the  Lord,  that  in  two  years  from 
the  commencement  of  the  year   One  thousand  eight  hundrfd  and 

forty  four,  copies  of  this,  my  solemn  warning,  be  circulated 
throughout  all  professed  Christendom  on  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth ;  and  as  far  among  the  heathen  nations,  as  missions  for  civil- 
ization and  for  instruction  have  been  extended. 

32.  And  so  far  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  regard,  in  truth, 
the  sacred  requirements  contained  in  the  holy  scriptures,  and  in 
this  my  Sacred  Roll,  now  sent  forth  directly  from  my  eternal  throne, 
in  the  age  and  day  in  which  they  live,  so  far  are  they  justified  in 
my  sight. 

33.  And  by  laboring,  as  fast  as  possible,  to  settle  all  feelings  of 
collision,  both  in  their  own  realms  and  kingdoms,  [and  with  other 
nations,]  without  hostilities  being  commenced,  or  blood  being  shed, 
and  to  cease  learning  the  arts  of  war,  and  cultivate  the  principles 
of  peace,  they  will,  so  far,  stay  the  heavy  judgments  which  are 
already  poured  out  without  mixture,  into  the  cup  of  the  wrath  of  my 
indignation,  to  be  sent  forth  upon  the  earth. 

34.  But  this  effort  to  do  away  the  cause  of  war,  and  establish 
conciliatory  m.easures,  that  justice,  in  all  cases,  may  be  done,  and 
the  effusion  of  blood,  and  the  destruction  of  human  life  be  prevent- 
ed, I  require,  saith  the  Lord,  should  be  made  by  nations,  as  well  as 
by  individuals. 

35.  And  so  far  as  mankind  turn  their  attention  to  cultivate  the 
soil  and  procure  their  subsistence  by  their  own  honest  industry;  so 
far  will  they  evidently  feel,  as  nations,  the  blessings  of  an  over- 
ruling providence  smiling  upon  them. 

30.  But  let  all  nations  and  kingdoms  remember,  saith  the  God  of 
Heaven,  that  they  have  advanced  in  wickedness,  against  the  laws 
of  their  God  and  Creator,  on  to  the  very  last  stage  in  which  his 
Almighty  hand,  in  offers  of  mercy,  can  be  extended  towards  then^. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  185 

37.  And  if  they  refuse,  as  nations,  to  hearken  and  take  warning, 
sure  destruction  is  their  certain  and  final  doom.  Herein  is  con- 
tained my  word,  the  only  true  God,  the  Almighty  Power  of  Heav- 
en and  earth,  the  Over-ruling  and  Great  first  Cause  of  all  created 
things.  The  God  who  was,  the  God  who  is,  through  endless  worlds 
made  known. 

38.  Therefore,  unto  that  God  give  thanks,  whose  omniscient  eye 
is  not  confined  to  certain  limits  of  time  and  space. 

39.  Trouble  ye  not  the  little  few  from  whence  this,  my  word,  at 
my  command,  has  now  come  forth  :  for  I,  the  God  of  all,  have  com- 
manded their  seclusion,  as  a  body,  for  a  short  season,  from  all  public 
gaze  and  throng;  that  I  may  scourge  them  in  my  mercy,  and  teach 
them  how,  in  tribulation's  vale,  to  walk  softly  before  Me  their  God. 

40.  Trouble  ye  not  the  mortal  hand,  or  Instrument  of  flesh  and 
blood,  through  whom  I  caused  my  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  eter- 
nal light,  power  and  truth,  to  move  and  guide  the  pen  in  truth  to 
write  this,  my  Holy  and  Sacred  Roll,  for  mortal  eyes  to  view ;  for 
he  is  but  mortal  flesh  and  blood,  like  unto  each  one  of  you. 

41.  No  honor  there  belongs,  but  that  of  obeying  Me,  the  Lord 
his  God,  regardless  of  all  other  personal  views  or  consequences. 
Holy  and  sacred  things  I  do  require,  saith  the  Lord,  to  be  kept  holy 
and  sacred,  practiced  in  both  heart  and  hand;  and  not  to  be  made 
the  daily  subject  of  comment,  yet  still  unheeded. 

42.  But  when  souls  converse  together  on  sacred  subjects,  let  them 
be  sincere  in  heart,  possessing  a  degree  of  fear  and  reverence  to 
that  God  by  whom  they  were  created,  and  before  whose  eternal 
throne  of  judgment  and  true  justice,   each  soul  must  soon  appear. 

43.  And  thus  endeth  the  Roll,  sent  forth  from  Me,  the  God  of 
Heaven  and  earth,  consigned  to  ail  possessing  mortal  clay,  saith  the 
Al  fi'no  of  all  creation,  the  Beginning  and  the  Ending ;  even  so, 
eternally  it  shall  stand,  Amen. 


187; 


A  PROPHECY 

FROM  THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  PROPHET  ISA- 
IAH, COMMUNICATED  THROUGH  HIS  ARCHERS, 

u^  ens  ip^m^eo 


INTRODUCTION  BY  THE  HOLY  ANGEL. 

We  require,  saith  the  holy  Angel,  the  first  and  second  watch 
to  be  sounded  in  the  ears  of  the  watchmen  of  the  flock.  Go  call 
the  Shepherds,  that  they  may  hear;  for  my  God  hath  commanded 
me  words  to  speak,  his  truths  to  declare,  to  cry  aloud,  and  spare 
not;  for  she  that  did  glow  in  mirthful  beauty,  is  now  arrayed  in 
mourning. 

Therefore,  thou  Prophet  of  the  Lord,  cause  four  of  thy  Arch- 
ers to  speak  thy  word,  this  night;  but  command  the  other  two  to 
withhold,  and  speak  not,  until  the  time  shall  be  fulfilled.  And 
these  shall  be  the  hours  in  which  ye  shall  cry  aloud,  The  watch; 
first,  between  the  hours  of  seven  and  eight ;  second,  between  the 
hours  of  nine  and  ten;  third,  at  the  hour  of  twelve;  fourth,  between 
the  hours  of  three  and  four. 


18^ 


PART  1. 

WORDS  or    THE   PROPHET  ISAIAH  IN  THE  FIRST 
WATCH,  THROUGH  HIS  ARCHER. 


1 .    The  Lord  questioneth  the  Shepherds 

of  Israel. 
G.     God's  hand   upon  earth  in  judgment. 
7.     God'a  word  to  his  Archers. 


8.     Warnings  to  Zion. 
13.    Of  the  Lord's  Vineyard. 
1.5.    Of  man's  insisrnificance. 


1.  Shall  I  gather  and  gather,  gather  and  gather  again,  and  then 
scatter  in  Israel,  and  rend  in  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord?  Shall  I  plant 
a  o-oodly  vineyai'd,  and  cause  careful  husbandmen  to  dress  the  same, 
that  I  may  receive  mine  own  with  usury,  and  then  suffer  thieves 
and  robbers  to  break  in  and  abuse  my  husbandmen,  and  take  to 
themselves  the  first  ripe  fruits,  and  destroy  and  trample  the  residue 
under  their  feet? 

2.  Shall  I  grant  that  Israel  may  flourish,  and  Jacob  prosper,  and 
then  suffer  the  destroyer  to  break  down  the  walls  of  their  city,  and 
lay  waste  their  pleasant  places?  Shall  I  suffer  the  little  ones  to  be 
chased  by  their  enemies,  and  scattered  upon  the  mountains,  as 
sheep  having  no  shepherd  ? 

3.  Or  shall  I  again,  saith  the  Lord,  send  my  beloved  Son,  to 
gather  them  under  the  shadow  of  his  wings  and  seat  them  in  the 
low  and  pleasant  vales  of  humility?  Yea,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven, 
over  mine  own  will  I  stretch  forth  my  arm  of  protection,  to  save 
the  offspring  of  my  delight. 

4.  But  hearken,  saith  the  Lord :  Where  are  the  credentials  of 
your  office,  or  the  signets  of  your  calling?  Where  are  the  marks 
from  Wisdom's  hand,  that  prove  you  objects  of  my  name?  Have 
not  I  promised  that  my  judgments  should  be  to  the  line,  and  my 
ricrhteousness  to  the  plummet?  Have  I  not  given  strength  to  the 
weak,  that  they  might  become  strong  to  rejoice  in  the  God  of 
their  salvation  ? 

5.  And  again  ;  Have  I  not  strengthened  the  feeble  and  tottering 
knee,  that  it  might  bow  and  bend  as  a  suppliant  willow,  in  my  holy 
Sanctuary?  Have  I  not  called  you  all,  saith  the  Lord,  to  drink  at 
one  fountain  and  bailie  in  one  stream,  and  to  refine  by  one  fire,  un- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  189 

til  you  wfere   clean?    O  hail  levin  cet!    Haillevin'cet!  and   where 
tie  I  find  you? 

6.  Give  ear,  O  earth,  and  hearken  all  ye  people  who  dwell  in  her. 
My  hand  is  upon  you,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven,  in  judgment, 
and  not  in  mercy ;  and  for  your  wicked  abominations,  shall  ye  howl 
in  distress  and  gnaw  your  tongues  for  pain. 

7.  Cry  aloud,  O  ye  archers,  in  Heaven,  and  spare  not  your  voices 
on  earth.  Gird  yourselves  with  the  strength  of  a  unicorn,  and  bend 
ye  the  bows  of  destruction,  and  let  fly  the  arrows  of  death :  but 
the  humble  and  penitent,  shall  ye  pass  lightly  over. 

8.  And,  O  thou  Zion  of  my  planting,  and  all  ye  people  who  dwell 
in  her !  Look  ye  to  the  hole  from  whence  ye  were  digged,  and  to 
the  pit  from  whence  ye  were  taken.  Have  ye  not  been  dandled  as 
an  infant  at  the  breast,  and  rocked  in  the  cradle  of  ease,  until  ye 
grew  strong,  yet  unthankful;  and  rich,  yet  unholy?  until  ye  de- 
nied the  means  by  which  ye  were  protected,  and  forgot  the  hand  by 
which  ye  were  sustained? 

9.  O  Zion,  O  Zion!  Must  I  cast  thee  from  my  presence,  and 
suffer  thee  to  sojourn  in  a  strange  land,  as  one  with  whom  I  am  not 
acquainted,  saith  the  Lord,  because  I  find  thee  set  in  thy  own  way, 
and  conceited  in  thy  own  plans? 

10.  Or  shall  I  again  send  thee  another  offer  by  my  first  begotten 
Son,  peradventure  thou  wilt  hearken  and  return,  though  in  the  even 
tide  of  thy  day.  In  lamentation  and  sorrow  must  I  find  thee  walk- 
ing daily  in  my  fear,  and  humbly  in  my  presence ;  for  thy  God  is 
a  God  of  justice,  who  is  about  to  deal  with  thee. 

11.  But  in  thy  beauty  shalt  thou  be  magnified,  and  in  thy  glory 
shalt  thou  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto 
thee ;  for  thy  light  shall  extend  far  abroad,  and  the  brightness  of 
thy  burning  to  the  four  winds  of  Heaven. 

L2.  For  in  thy  meekness  and  humility  wast  thou  exalted  in  the 
eyes  of  thy  God,  and  in  thy  dependence  of  feeling,  didst  thou  draw 
down  the  powers  from  on  high  to  thy  assistance.  Therefore,  though 
thou  become  weak,  yet  thou  art  strong :  though  thy  numbers  be- 
come ^ew,  yet  shall  myriads  dwell  within  thy  walls. 

13.  I  have  planted  me  a  vineyard,  and  walled  me  a  city;  I  have 
built  me  a  temple,  and  gathered  me  a  people  to  worship  therein.  I 
have  built  me  an  altar,  and  placed  thereon  holy  fire;  and  by  the 
side  of  this  altar,  at  my  command,  do  fountains  of  living  water  boil 
up ;  and  here  I  have  built  baths,  for  my  children  to  bathe  and  wash 


190 


SACRED    ROLL    AND   BOOK 


in ;  and  nono  can  enter  this  temple,  and  bring  oflferings  to  my  ac- 
ceptance, save  those  wlio  continue  to  pass  through  this  holy  fire, 
and  these  living  waters. 

14.  And  such,  and  such  only,  will  be  found  in  the  hollow  of  my 
hand,  when  mountains  sink  and  vallies  rise,  and  kingdoms  into 
pieces  rend. 

15.  What  is  mortal  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him,  or  the 
son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ?  whose  life  is  but  as  a  vapor, 
that  vanisheth  away,  or  as  a  mist  before  the  rising  sun.  To-day  he 
is,  but  to-morrow  he  is  not :  so  is  all  flesh  before  the  God  of  Heaven. 


PART  11. 

WORDS  OP  THE  SECOND  WATCH,  FROM  THE  PROPH- 
ET ISAIAH  THROUGH  HIS  ARCHER. 


1. 

The  word  of  God  to  his  Watchmen 

6. 

Of  the  visitation  of  false  spirits. 

aud  Prophets. 

7. 

Of    God's  judgments. 

3. 

Of  the  Lord's  city. 

9. 

Zion  called  upon  to  humble  herself. 

4. 

This  a  world  of  sorrow,  through  man's 

10. 

The  cry  of  the  archers. 

disobedience. 

11. 

Of  the  exaltation  of  Zion. 

5. 

Of  watching. 

12. 

Of  a  preparation  for  the  Lord. 

1.  Give  ear  O  ye  watchmen,  and  listen  O  ye  prophets ;  for  the 
God  of  Heaven  doth  call  aloud  unto  you,  Shall  I  gather  and  gath- 
er, gather  and  gather  again,  and  then  scatter  them  in  Israel,  and 
rend  them  in  Jacob?  Or  shall  I  scatter  them  in  Jacob,  and  rend 
them  in  Israel?  How  say  you,  ye  Prophets? 

2.  Have  I  not  chosen  you  to  lie  low  in  spirit  before  Me,  and  bow 
even  to  the  dust,  and  make  sufferings  of  soul  your  constant  meat, 
and  the  waters  of  affliction  your  pleasant  drink,  until  ye  were  pre- 
pared, in  truth  to  do  my  will,  saith  the  Lord,  and  speak  my  word, 
and  that  alone?  But  I  will  cry  aloud  this  watch  in  your  ears,  that 
you  may  prepare  your  souls  for  tribulation. 

3.  For  lo,  I  did  build  me  a  city,  and  planted  me  vineyards,  and 
with  a  strong  wall  I  did  encompass  it;  and  faithful  watchmen  I  did 


TO   THE    NATIONS   OF   THE    EARTH.  191 

place  thereon,  that  no  enemy  should  disturb  the  work  of  my  hands. 
And  for  some  length  of  time,  the  watchmen  cried  their  etations, 
and  no  enemy  dared  approach. 

4.  But  hearken ;  Hath  not  man,  by  his  own  disobedience,  made 
this  a  world  of  sorrow?  And  shall  he  cease  to  watch  where  his  own 
safety  is  endangered,  and  his  life  is  at  stake?  Nay,  but  let  him 
watch  and  pray  without  ceasing,  and  the  ransom  of  his  own  soul 
shall  be  full  compensation. 

5.  And  what  I  say  unto  my  prophets,  saith  the  Lord,  I  say  unto 
all,  Watch.  For  Zion  shall  be  tried  as  she  never  before  was,  since 
I  caused  the  light  of  my  last  dispensation  to  shine  within  her 
walls.  She  is  now  encompassed  with  an  innumerable  multitude; 
many  for  good,  and  many  for  evil. 

6.  False  spirits  in  my  name  have  gone  forth,  both  on  earth  and 
in  eternity,  to  cast  deception  over  the  hearts  of  many.  They  have 
already  begun  to  try  the  strength  of  her  walls,  by  deceitful  lies,  and 
hypocricy :  but  a  desolating  curse  shall  follow  up  their  rear,  and 
judgments  awful  shall  mark  their  footsteps.  Yea,  curse  upon  curse 
shall  sweep,  as  a  devouring  flame,  through  the  land  of  all  such  as 
fight  against  the  Most  High  God. 

7.  The  breath  of  the  Almighty,  in  his  displeasure,  shall  desolate 
their  most  fruitful  fields,  and  they  shall  become  as  a  desert  of  burn- 
ing sands :  Pestilential  diseases  shall  prowl  within  their  doors,  and 
sweep  them  as  carrion  from  before  his  face.  The  young  shall  die 
for  the  want  of  food  in  their  habitations,  and  they  of  full  strength 
shall  go  down  to  their  graves  for  the  want  of  bread. 

8.  The  fountains  of  water  shall  be  dried  up,  and  their  tongues 
shall  cleave  unto  the  roof  of  their  mouths.  But  again  shall  judg- 
ment be  turned  into  mercy,  and  the  humble  seeker  after  truth,  shall 
stand  by  the  strength  of  the  same.  For  truth  shall  out-live  deceit, 
and  righteousness  out-stand  hypocricy. 

9.  O  Zion,  speedily  put  on  thy  garments  of  mourning,  and  lie 
low  before  the  Lord  thy  God.  And  all  ye  her  Prophets,  prepare 
your  vessels,  from  sun  to  sun ;  in  low  humility  and  tribulation  deep, 
clothe  your  souls  as  with  a  garment. 

10.  Cry  aloud,  O  ye  archers,  and  spare  not,  for  the  arrows  of 
truth  must  pierce  through  the  heart.  I  am  a  Prophet  of  the  Lord 
your  God,  and  his  word  I  will  declare  in  the  ears  of  the  people. 
Let  good  to  good  be  gathered,  and  chaff  to  chaff  be  burned. 

11.  O  ye  inhabitants  of  Zion,  never  flee  from  the  low  vales  of 


192 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


peace  and  safety,  to  soar  on  mountains  high,  in  your  own  self-exalt- 
0(1  feelings,  where  the  protection  of  your  God  cannot  be  found ;  but 
down  low,  in  tribulation's  valley,  there  you  will  find  the  God 
of  peace. 

12.  This,  the  second  watch,  is  cried  in  your  presence ;  there- 
fore, prepare  for  Me,  in  low  humility,  saith  the  Lord  your  God  ; 
that  I  find  you  not  unprepared  at  my  coming :  for  a  day  of  trial  is 
at  your  doors,  such  as  ye  have  never  before  seen. 

13.  Ye  may  now  go  and  take  your  rest ;  but  I  rest  not,  saith  the 
Prophet ;  but  shall  cry  aloud  the  next  watch,  when  the  curtains  of 
midnight  darkness  are  drawn  over  the  land. 


PART    111. 

WORDS  OF  TEE  PROPHET  ISAIAH  AT  THE  THIRD 

WATCH,    OR  HOUR  OF  TWELVE.    SENT  FORTH  IN 

SOLEMN  LAMENTATION,  FOR  ALL  THE  CHILDREN 

OF  MEN,  BOTH  IN  AND  OUT  OF  ZION. 


1 .  Of  desolation  and  judgments. 

2.  The  cry  of  the  mourners. 

3.  The  Lord's  answer. 

4.  Of  God's  condescension. 

5.  Of  the  sending  of  his  Angels. 

7.  The  inhabitants  of  earth  required  to 

lament. 

8.  The  lamentable  condition  of  the  chil- 


18. 


20. 


dren  of  men. 
Of  protection  to  the  righteous. 
Of    desolation,    and    the   lamentable 

condition  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 
Zion's    children  required  to  humble 

themselves  in  prayer. 
Instruction  to  Zion. 


1.  Again,  hear  ye  the  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the 
earth !  Desolation  is  within  your  doors,  and  judgment's  awful  gloom 
stareth  you  in  the  face. 

2.  The  howling  beasts  of  prey  surround  you,  and  nought  but  your 
God,  can  deliver  you  from  their  grasp.  The  voice  of  the  mourner 
is  heard  in  your  streets,  crying,  O  Lord,  how  long  shall  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth  be  forsaken  of  their  God  ?  How  long  shall  their 
nakedness  appear? 

3.  Until  they  have  accomplished  the  full  measure  of  tune,  wherein 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  193 

they  would  not  hearken  to  my  warning  voice,  saith  the  Lord.  I 
called,  and  entreated  of  them,  as  a  fond  mother  would  the  darling 
of  her  delight;  but  they  would  not  give  ear. 

4.  And  as  a  kind  and  tender  Father,  I  condescended  to  open  the 
windows  of  Heaven,  and  shower  down  blessings  upon  them,  and 
sent  forth  my  words  of  solemn  warning,  that  they  might  be  encour- 
aged to  hearken,  and  thereby  taste  the  sweets  of  Heaven,  by 
cleaving  to  the  law  of  their  God. 

5.  I  sent  ministering  Angels  and  spirits  throughout  the  earth, 
openly  to  appear  in  their  courts  of  solemn  worship,  and  teach  them 
from  time  to  time,  my  holy  will  and  pleasure.  But  for  all  this,  they 
requited  Me  in  derision,  and  mocked  my  holy  messengers  to  scorn. 

6.  The  yoke  of  true  obedience  they  would  not  wear,  and  the 
garment  of  tribulation,  which  I  had  prepared  for  them,  they  would 
not  put  on ;  and  thus  is  accomplished  upon  them,  the  fruit  of  their 
own  doings. 

7.  Lament,  lament  all  ye  people,  for  judgment  crieth  in  your 
streets,  and  desolation  marketh  its  way  through  your  habitations ! 
For  in  my  fury,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  smite  the  shepherd,  and  the 
flock  shall  be  scattered  to  the  four  winds. 

8.  For  the  idols  of  abomination  do  rest  in  their  skirts,  and  their 
garments  are  altogether  unclean ;  their  eyes,  full  of  wantonness  and 
deceit,  have  been  turned  to  serve  other  gods,  and  in  the  arm  of 
flesh  have  they  trusted  for  their  protection. 

9.  The  enemy  of  all  good  hath  dwelt  in  their  hearts,  and  they 
would  not  hearken  to  my  solemn  warnings  to  purge  him  out:  nay, 
but  the  inhabitants  of  earth  courted  his  presence,  and  welcomed 
him  into  their  habitations. 

10.  Stoop  down,  O  Heavens,  and  give  ear  to  the  few  remainino- 
righteous  and  sincere  souls  upon  the  earth,  who  heeded  my  solemn 
warnings,  and  thereby  have  dwelt  beneath  the  hand  of  my  mercy ; 
for  before  other  gods  than  Me  they  have  not  bowed,  nor  bent  their 
knees  to  worship. 

11.  And  of  this  small  remnant,  wherever  they  may  be,  upon  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  they  shall  become  a  strong  nation,  whose 
union  and  relation  shall  be  inseparably  joined  to  that  of  the  hosts 
of  Heaven,  and  whose  dominion  shall  be  supported  by  the  arm  of 
ray  power  from  on  high,  saith  the  Lord :  for  obedience  is  their  motto 
and  humility  their  garment,  and  no  power  shall  wreak  its  vengeance 
in  destruction  upon  them. 

Y 


194  SACRED  ROLL  AND  ROOK 

12.  But  cry  yet  again,  in  the  irlooins  of  midnight  darkness,  saith 
the  Lord,  to  all  the  wicked  and  rebellious  sons  of  men  dwelling 
upon  the  earth. 

18.  Their  well  cultivnted  fields  have  become  a  desolation,  and 
wild  beasts  do  roam  thereon.  Their  rich  and  splendid  palaces  are 
broken  in  pieces,  and  their  garments  are  moth-eaten.  Their  heaped 
up  stores  are  destroyed  by  vermin,  and  the  canker-worm  doth  con- 
sume them  daily. 

14.  Their  fields  and  their  vineyards  have  ceased  to  bring  forth 
fruit,  for  they  are  trodden  by  the  feet  of  the  unclean,  and  worked 
by  the  hands  of  the  disobedient. 

15.  O  earth,  earth,  hadst  thou  but  hearkened  to  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  thy  God,  the  rays  of  life,  light  and  hope,  would  have  invig- 
orated thy  goings,  and  the  cheering  and  life-giving  rays  of  the 
morning  sun  would  have  smiled  upoa  thy  well  cultivated  fields,  and 
beamed  forth  upon  its  vrings,  from  the  firmament  of  heaven,  songs 
of  approbation  to  the  tillers  thereof. 

16.  But  alas !  Alas !  briers  and  thorns  beneath,  have  choked  the 
pleasant  herbage  of  the  fields,  and  in  the  firmament  above,  darkness 
does  obscure  the  cheering  rays  of  the  luminous  orb ;  and  the 
twinkling  stars,  from  the  glooms  of  midnight  darkness,  have  with- 
drawn their  shining. 

17.  And  the  whole  human  family  upon  earth,  is  left  to  feel  the 
scourge,  and  just  judgments  of  an  Almighty  God,  for  walking  in 
disobedience  to  his  righteous  and  holy  commands. 

18.  But  unto  you  who  are  called,  and,  by  strict  and  true  obedience 
to  my  commands,  have  made  yourselves  the  chosen  people  of  my 
Zion,  wherever,  and  in  whatever  part  of  the  earth  you  may  be,  bow 
low  before  your  God,  and  cry  for  his  mercy  and  protection. 

19.  Consider  yourselves  but  as  worms  of  the  dust  before  Him. 
Pray  without  ceasing,  that  your  souls  may  be  clothed  in  a  garment 
of  humility,  possessing  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb  before  all  people. 

20.  Pray  that  all  your  fellow  mortals  on  earth  may  walk  worthy  to 
receive,  at  the  hand  of  their  God,  his  eternal  blessings.  Keep  the 
sacred  oracles  of  Heaven  delivered  unto  you ;  Love,  and  pray  for 
those  who  appear  to  be  your  enemies. 

21.  Render  kindness  and  love  unto  all,  retaliate  upon  none, 
though,  being  ignorant  of  their  doings,  they  should  seek  to  dis- 
tress and  afiiict  your  souls,  imprison  and  abuse  your  bodies,  and 
destroy  your  property,  that  which  ye  have  honestly  gained   by  the 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  195 

iRieritorious  industry  of  your  own  hands ;  yet,  render  good  for  evil, 
and  revile  not  upon  those,  either  in  word,  thought  or  deed,  who 
may  appear  to  wish  you  exterminated  from  the  face  of  the  earth, 

22.  But  in  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb,  walk  ye  before  all  people, 
saith  the  Lord  your  God.  And  when  ye  are  persecuted,  by  reason 
of  the  testimony  that  I,  your  God,  require  you  to  maintain,  or  for 
that  life  which  I  require  you  to  live,  consider  those  of  my  people 
who  have  gone  before  you,  in  past  dispensations,  and  let  your  souls 
break  forth  in  thankfulness,  in  prayer  and  humble  supplication, 
upon  your  bended  knees  before  I^ie,  in  the  midst  of  your  enemies 
saith  the  Lord,  that  the  spirit  of  the  Lamb  of  God  depart  not 
from  your  souls:  for  in  this  spirit  you  will  be  protected  trom  all 
polhition  and  defilement. 

23.  Pray  earnestly  unto  that  Almighty  God,  who  hath  created  of 
one  blood  all  nations  of  the  earth,  that  lie  would  stay  his  hand  of 
desolating  judgments  therefrom,  that  all  might  have  space  to  repent, 
and  turn  to  the  one  true  and  living  God,  who  giveth  grace  to  the 
humble,  and  to  the  contrite  heart  draweth  near, 

24.  Pray  that  his  blessings  and  protection  may  distill  as  the 
dews  of  Heaven  from  on  high,  upon  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

25.  Bend  your  knees  in  supplication  and  prayer,  all  ye  inhabi- 
tants of  Zion,  in  behalf  of  your  fellow  creatures;  that  the  true 
wisdom  of  an  Almighty  God  may  rest  in  the  hearts  of  the  rulers 
of  the  earth;  that  they  may  frame  their  laws  in  true  justice,  and 
enforce  them  in  equity. 

26.  Mourn  and  lament,  and  pray  for  your  fellow  mortals,  when 
they  are  suffering  under  the  heavy  hand  of  adversity.  Hear  the 
cries  of  the  poor  and  distressed,  that  when  ye  are  in  distress,  and 
under  affliction,  God  may  hear  your  prayers  and  supplication. 

27.  Hearken  to  my  voice,  saith  the  Lord ;  cease  not  to  go  forth 
in  solemn  praises  to  my  name,  your  God  and  Creator,  in  thankful- 
ness for  that  privilege  which,  in  the  order  of  my  divine  goodness, 
I  have  granted  you  to  gain  your  souls'  salvation  while  upon  the 
earth.  Though  you  should  be  cast  into  prisons  and  dungeons,  yet, 
cease  not  to  glorify  my  name,  and  pray  for  your  persecutors,  and 
be  kind  unto  those  who  treat  you  ill. 

28.  Yea,  saith  the  spirit  of  God,  pray  earnestly,  without  ceasing, 
that  freedom  of  conscience  may  be  granted  throughout  the  earth, 
that  every  human  creature  may  worship  their  God  and  Creator,  in 


196 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 


sincerity  of  heart,  according  to  the  best  light  and  understanding 
given  them. 

29.  Pray  that  the  whole  human  family  may  receive  blessings  at 
the  hand  of  their  God;  Bless,  and  curse  not,  saith  the  Lord.  Ven- 
geance belongeth  unto  Me,  not  unto  man ;  therefore,  be  ye  always 
clothed  with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

30.  In  Me,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  shall  find  rest  to  your  souls;  for 
him  whom  I  love,  I  chasten,  that  he  may  walk  in  the  way  of  my 
love,  and  depart  not  therefrom.  Therefore,  O  ye  children  of  Zion, 
be  wise  in  all  your  goings  forth;  be  harmless  and  innocent  in  all 
your  doings,  Amen. 


PART  IT. 


WORDS  OE  THE  FOURTH  OR  MORNING  AVATCH  SPOK- 
EN BY  THE  PROPHET. 


L    Of  the  day  of  God's  visitation  in  mer- 
cy, to  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

4.  Of  peace  and  quietness. 

5.  Of  a  day  of  rejoicing. 

10.    Ziou  called  to  arise  in  rejoicing. 
12.    All  people  called  to  a  banquet  pre- 
pared in  Zion. 

14.  All  creation  called  upon  to  rejoice. 

15.  Free  salvation  to  all  tongues  and  peo- 

ple. 


20. 
21. 

23. 

25. 
27. 


30. 


31. 


Words  of  the  Prophet  Isaiah. 

Short  the  time  of  slumbering. 

Every  heart  required  to  read. 

Warnings  to  Zion. 

Of  one  only  true  path. 

A  state  of  humility,  soon  to  become 
the  greatest  consolation. 

Of  the  manner  of  the  Prophet's  mis- 
sion. 

Against  discouragement. 


1.  Give  ear  and  attention,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  Zion,  and  hail, 
all  ye  people  from  distant  lands,  who  have  come  to  visit  her,  saith 
the  Lord.  The  day  of  her  visitation,  in  mercy  from  on  high,  hath 
arriven. 

2.  The  rays  of  morning  light  beam  forth  in  smiles  of  pleasant- 
ness upon  her ;  the  sparkling  orbs,  from  the  canopy  of  Heaven, 
drop  down  their  twinkling  rays  of  light,  in  streams  of  consolation. 
The  morning  sun    ariseth  in  effulgent  glory  bright,  and  spreadeth 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  197 

his  wings  to  the   four   winds,  and  gracefully  hovereth  over  Zion's 
habitations. 

3.  The  gloomy  curtains  of  despair  are  withdrawn,  the  loathsome 
mist  of  darkness  is  dispelled,  by  the  light-giving  rays  from  the 
ethereal  worlds  on  high. 

4.  Hark !  hark !  O  ye  Seraphs,  and  all  ye  stationed  Archers 
round  her  lovely  borders.  All  animated  creation  breathes  forth 
songs  of  peace  to  Zion,  and  good  will  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 
The  glorious  orb  of  light  hath  cast  his  silvery  curtains  around  her 
habitations. 

5.  Arise,  arise,  O  Zion,  the  days  of  thy  sorrow  are  fulfilled,  and 
the  hours  of  thy  mourning  accomplished.  Thou  hast  humbled  thy- 
self to  the  dust,  and  laid  low  in  sack-cloth  and  ashes.  Thou  hast 
drank  the  bitter  cup  of  adversity,  and  eaten,  in  obedience,  the  gall 
of  bitterness.  Thou  hast  appeased  the  anger  of  thy  God  for  thy 
many  transgressions,  for  thou  didst  suffer  the  full  measure  given 
unto  thee. 

6.  Cast  off  thy  garments  of  mourning,  and  attire  thyself  in  the 
beautiful  robes  of  joy  and  gladness;  go  forth  in  the  dances  of  them 
that  make  merry,  and  rejoice  in  the  God  of  thy  salvation  ;  for 
his  anger  is  turned  away,  and  his  loving  kindness  doth  now  extend 
throughout  the  whole  creation. 

7.  Sound  forth  his  joyful  songs  of  praise,  all  ye  his  chosen  peo- 
ple ;  make  a  joyful  noise  before  Him,  and  chant  his  holy  name  in 
your  songs  of  adoration. 

8.  Praise  him,  all  ye  people,  praise  him  when  you  walk  his  holy 
land;  praise  him  while  you  sleep  beneath  the  arm  of  his  protection. 

9.  And  all  ye  fowls  in  heaven,  beat  your  wings  in  joyful  praises 
to  his  name  ;  and  let  the  beasts  who  tread  and  graze  on  earth  be- 
neath, bleat  forth  praises  to  the  same. 

10.  O  thou  Zion  of  my  delight,  saith  the  Lord,  arise  and  stand 
upon  thy  feet,  for  I  have  shod  them  with  grace  and  truth,  and  they 
will  now  walk  in  my  paths,  for  they  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and 
all  my  paths  are  peace.  For  I  will  hold  you  as  the  apple  of  mine 
eye,  and  as  the  objects  of  my  greatest  delight.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord, 
I  will  be  unto  you  a  God,  and  ye  shall  be  unto  Me  a  people  in 
whom  I  can  take  great  delight. 

11.  Cry  aloud,  O  thou  watchman  of  the  morning,  cry  aloud  The 
Watch  in  Zion ;  for  the  Heavens  smile  upon  her ;  in  beautiful  gar- 
ments is  she  arrayed,  and  decked  with  precious  ornaments.      The 


198  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

Sun  of  righteousness  hath  shone  upon  her,  and  dothed  her  in  a 
robe  of  perfect  beauty;  and  hath  phiced  an  ensign  of  safety  upon 
her  breast,  which  she  shall  show  to  all  nations. 

12.  Come,  come,  saith  the  Lord,  all  ye  from  distant  lands,  and 
isles  at  sea;  come,  come  saith  your  God,  to  the  banquet  I  have  pre- 
pared for  you ;  for  in  my  Zion  I  take  delight,  and  glorious  shall  be 
her  name  throughout  the  land. 

13.  I  will  lay  all  nations  low  before  thee,  and  in  humility  and 
meekness  shalt  thou  ever  come  before  Me,  saith  thy  God. 

14.  Rejoice  with  exceeding  great  joy  ye  heavens ;  break  forth 
into  singing  ye  mountains ;  ye  hills  and  ye  vallies  leap  with  a  glad- 
dened heart,  and  clap  your  hands  for  joy ;  for  his  anger  is  turned 
away,  and  in  mercy  he  hath  looked  on  Zion.  In  thee  there  shall 
be  no  more  sorrow,  no  more  sighing,  no  more  sickness,  death  or 
pain ;  but  thy  spirit  shall  be  wholly  absorbed  in  doing  the  will  of 
thy  God ;  and  thy  body  shall  be  wholly  delighted  in  supporting  the 
same.  Thus  shalt  thou  spend  thy  days  on  earth,  rejoicing  in  the 
God  of  thy  immortality,  whose  hand  doth  now  cover  and  shield  thee 
from  all  harm  without  and  within. 

15.  Free  salvation  hath  the  Lord  your  God  proclaimed  to  all  na- 
tions, kindreds,  tongues  and  people.  He  that  feareth  the  Lord  and 
worketh  righteousness,  by  keeping  his  commandments  unbroken, 
the  same  is,  and  forever  shall  be,  accepted  of  Me,  saith  God,  let 
him  be  of  whatever  kindred,  nation,  clime  or  people  he  may. 

16.  For  I  am  a  God  of  justice,  and  not  of  partiality;  and  he 
that  strippeth,  and  maketh  the  sacrifice,  by  running  the  appointed 
race,  shall  surely  obtain  the  prize  of  salvation. 

17.  The  offers  of  my  gospel  are  not  decreed  for  any  individual 
nation,  kindred,  tongue  or  people;  but  whosoever  will,  let  him 
come  and  partake  of  the  waters  of  life  freely. 

18.  Here  the  thirsty  soul  may  drink  to  thirst  no  more.  Here 
the  wandering  soul  who  is  sick  of  sin,  may  find  a  place  of  rest. 
Here  the  widow  and  fatherless  children,  shall  find  there  is  a  Zion 
of  God  upon  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  the  image  of  his  kindness, 
charity  and  goodness. 

19.  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusilem,  thou  city  of  peace,  and  Zion  cf 
my  likeness,  saith  God,  rejoice,  and  be  comforted  from  thy  sorrows; 
for  thou  now  dwellest  in  the  midst  of  one  eternal  day,  whose  glory 
divine  and  resplendent  brightness  shall  never  be  withdrawn.  In 
the  bowers  of  peace  and  under  the  arbors  of  safety,  thou  shalt  eat 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  199 

the  fniit  of  the  vine  undisturbed;  for  there  shall  be  none  to  make 
hee  afraid.     And  amen,even  so  let  it  be,  crieth  the  fourth  Archer. 

WORDS  OF  THE  PHOPHET  ISAIAH. 

20.  O  hear  my  words,  ye  leaders  and  people  in  Zion.  In  this 
manner,  though  strange  and  singular  to  you,  was  I  sent  forth  this 
night,  by  the  command  of  my  God,  with  six  archers,  obedient  to 
my  word ;  four  of  whom  have  cried  The  Watch  aloud,  as  I  was  com- 
manded to  have  them.  The  other  two  remain  in  silence,  for  their 
hour  is  not  yet  come. 

21.  They  that  have  ears,  and  can  hear  aright,  let  them  wisely 
use  them.  They  that  have  a  heart  to  understand  the  truth,  lay  it 
open  wide.  For  I  declare  unto  you,  saith  the  Prophet,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  my  God,  that  these  things  are  sent  forth  for  a  weighty 
and  solemn  warning,  to  every  age  and  class;  for  the  time  is  short 
that  ye  will  have  your  slumbers  in  peace,  as  ye  now  do. 

22.  But  the  cries  of  your  own  little  ones,  in  the  silent  hours  of 
night,  shall  resound  through  your  habitations;  for  God  hath  yet  a 
controversy  in  Zion,  and  He  Himself  will  settle  it,  in  his  own  time. 

23.  Let  every  heart  read ;  spell  not,  but  read,  saith  the  Prophet, 
and  well  understand  what  you  read.  Archers  are  used,  when  sent 
of  God  for  that  purpose,  to  draw  the  bow,  and  let  swiftly  fly  the  ar- 
rows of  destruction. 

24.  He  that  hath  understanding,  let  him  be  wise  and  use  it 
aright ;  for  the  controversy  will  be  great,  before  it  is  ended.  And 
he  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  speaketh  his  words  discreetly,  shall 
not  be  taken  in  a  snare  of  his  own  setting. 

25.  And  alive  inhabitants  of  Zion,  I  warn  you,  I  again  most  sol- 
emnly warn  you,  in  the  name  of  my  God,  to  beware  at  what  fountain 
you  drink,  and  with  what  spirit  you  unite.  Try  every  spirit  that 
Cometh  unto  you,  by  that  rule  which  God  hath  given  you  ;  for  never 
did  the  Zion  of  God  stand  in  a  more  dangerous  situation,  than  in 
the  present  moment :  for  to  this  point  hath  He  brought  her,  and 
through  this  point  will  He  prove  her. 

26.  Could  you  behold  that  which  God  hath  showed  unto  me, 
your  tongues  would  stand  in  breathless  silence,  and  rest  would 
depart  from  your  bodies,  while  sleep  did  flee  from  your  eyes. 

27.  One  path,  and  one  only  path,  hath  the  Lord  your  God  placed 
before  you:   and,  O  how  straight,   how   straight  and  narrow  is  this 


200  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

path!  None  can  walk,  I  say  none  can  walk  it,  save  those  who  lie 
low  in  the  valley  of  true  tribulation  of  soul. 

28.  You  will  soon  be  able,  my  dear  gospel  friends,  saith  the 
Prophet,  to  humble  yourselves  before  God  upon  your  knees ;  and  it 
will  not  become  a  form,  nor  a  ceremony;  but  it  will  be  a  place  of 
the  greatest  comfort  and  consolation  that  you  can  find;  let  not  this 
pass  through  your  ears  as  empty  sounds. 

29.  For  the  rolling  of  the  Ar  vanse  kalon,  will  surely  bring  it  on 
you.  O  do  receive  it  in  mercy,  that  it  may  not  speedily  come  in 
judgment,  and  scatter  your  little  ones  to  the  four  winds. 

30.  I  have  not  come,  saith  the  Prophet,  to  prophecy  of  myself 
unto  you  ;  but  I  have  come  at  the  command  of  my  God,  to  speak 
the  word  He  gave  me,  received  through  one  of  his  holy  Angels,  who 
standeth  by  my  side.  Did  Zion's  children*  pity  themselves,  with 
that  true  pity  that  God  their  Heavenly  Father  doth,  they  all  would 
have  repented  in  sack-cloth  and  ashes,  long  before  this  day. 

31.  But  let  not  the  v/ords  of  your  God  discourage  any  soul;  but 
prepare  to  meet  [the  Lord]  your  God,  in  a  garment  owned  of  Him. 
This,  my  mission  at  this  time,  with  six  of  the  Archers,  who 
bend  the  bow  to  force  the  arrow,  is  a  sign  both  solemn  and  awful 
unto  you,  although  ye  do  but  in  part  understand  it;  but  so  far  as 
God  will  suffer  me,  I  have  told  you. 

32.  The  foregoing  prophecies,  saith  the  Angel,  cried  at  the  differ, 
ent  watches  of  the  night,  by  the  Archers,  at  the  command  of  the 
Prophet  Isaiah,  you  will  but  in  a  small  measure  be  able  to  under- 
stand, in  the  present  tense,  as  the  different  states  of  Zion  therein  rep- 
resented  may  be  some  hundreds  of  years  apart.  But  you  may  gather 
much  good,  if  you  will,  from  the  solemn  warnings  contained  in  them. 

33.  So  watch,  and  keep  your  lamps  trimmed  and  burning,  and 
your  garments  unspotted,  that  the  Lord,  in  truth,  may  find  you  pre- 
pared for  his  coming. 

34.  My  everlasting  love,  saith  the  Prophet,  I  freely  give  to  all 
Zion's  children.  And  understand  my  words;  In  this  love  there  is 
no  fleshly  aflfections  to  recommend  it,  nor  yawning  looks  of  filthi- 
ness :  Amen,  and  even  so  let  it  be. 

The  word  the  Father  gave  me,  is  finished. 

New  Lebanon,  December  23,  1842. 


201 


PART  V. 

A  PROPHECY  FROM  THE  PROPHET  ISAIAH,  COMMU- 
NICATED THROUGH  TWO  OF  HIS  ARCHERS,  BEING 
THE  TWO  WHOSE  WORD  AVAS  WITHHELD  AT  THE 
TIME  THE  FOUR  PRECEDING  ARCHERS  COM- 
MUNICATED THEIR  WORD. 

INTRODUCTION. 

The  following  prophecies,  saith  the  Prophet  Isaiah,  I  am  com- 
manded, by  the  God  of  Heaven,  to  declare  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  through  my  other  two  Archers,  who  were  not  permitted  to 
sound  when  the  other  four  did. 

The  fore  part  of  the  first,  will  embrace  the  present  condition  of 
the  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  the  last  part,  the  blessings  and  good- 
ness of  the  Almighty,  if  they  hearken  to  his  word. 

The  second  part,  the  awful  calamities,  judgments  and  desolations 
that  are  sure  to  follow,  should  they  refuse  to  hearken  to  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  their  God,  through  humility  and  repentance. 


PROPHECY. 


2.    Questions   to  the  inhabitants    of  the 

earth. 
9.     Questions  concerning  the  first  gospel 

dispensation  of  the  Son  of  God. 
14,     Of  Christ's  miracles. 
18.     Of  their  effect  upon  the  human  family. 
21.    Of  Christ's  labors  on  earth. 
23.    Of  the  examples  of  God's  wrath  and 

judgments  upon  the  wicked. 
31.    Of  the    present    wretched    state    of 

mankind. 


1.  O  Hdlen  humer,  I'se  vdlo! 
thereon ! 


Of  God's  merciful  offers. 

Of  the  lamentable  condition  of  man- 
kind. 

Of  abused  and  degenerated    nature 

Of  the  leading  objects  of  mankind. 

Warnings. 

Man  called  from  nature's  darkness, 
and  promised  a  blessing  in  obedience. 

Of  the  restoration  of  peace  on  earth. 

Of  a  dispensation  of  equity  and  justice. 

Of  promised  blessings. 

O  earth,  and  all  who  dwell 


202  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

2.  Where  are  your  oflferings  of  tithes,  mint  and  cummin? 

3.  Where  is  the  incense  of  purity,  and  where  are  the  oblations 
of  praise  ? 

4.  Where  is  the  light  of  thy  brightness  and  the  shining  of  thy 
glory? 

5;  Wast  thou  never  illuminated  by  the  brightest  shining  orb 
of  Heaven? 

6.  Was  not  the  lamp  of  eternal  life,  filled  with  the  oil  of  joy  and 
gladness,  held  forth  for  thy  reception? 

7.  Was  not  a  table  spread  by  your  Heavenly  Father's  command, 
and  sufficient  placed  thereon  to  feed  the  whole  family  of  man? 

8.  Were  not  his  watchful  words  of  warning,  from  age  to  age 
sent  forth,  of  what  his  Almighty  hand,  in  time  to  come  would  do  ? 
Did  not  the  Lord  Almighty  Himself,  send  forth  a  beloved  Son? 

9.  Did  he  not  hold  forth  to  the  whole  human  family,  the  sceptre 
of  true  righteousness,  on  just  and  equal  terms  ? 

10.  Was  not  the  path  clearly  shown,  wherein  their  feet  must  walk? 

11.  Were  not  the  greatest  promises  that  had  ever  yet  been  made 
to  mortals,  given  by  this,  the  Son  of  God,  who  was  endowed  with 
power  from  on  high,  to  fulfill  that  which  he  did  promise?  Did  not 
this,  the  Living  Branch  of  Eternal  Righteousness^  promise  unto 
those  who  would  forsake  all  and  follow  him,  that  they  should  re- 
ceive an  hundred  fold  in  time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  Eternal  Life? 

12.  Did  he  not  warn  all  to  fulfill  all  the  weighty  requirements  of 
the  law,  which  had  been  given  before  him  ?  and  that  Heaven  and 
earth  should  pass  away  before  one  jot  or  one  tittle  should  fail? 

13.  And  did  he  not  plainly  declare,  that  he  and  his  Father  were 
one?  What  plainer  language  could  he  use,  to  show  his  divine  mis- 
sion into  the  world  ? 

14.  And  did  he  not  restore  to  life,  and  raise  the  dead,  before 
their  eyes,  that  all  might  be  convinced  that  he  was  sent  from  the 
Eternal  Power  on  High? 

15.  And  moreover.  Did  he  not,  with  a  few  small  loaves  and 
fishes,  feed  thousands  of  hungry  mortals?  And  was  there  not  in 
fragments  much  remaining,  when  they  had  done? 

16.  Did  not  he  walk  on  waters  deep,  and  calm  the  tempestuous 
wind? 

17.  And  did  he  not  cast  out  devils,  and  suffer  them  into  the 
swine  to  go?  And  how  oft,  by  his  mighty  power,  did  he  heal  the 
sick,  whom  no  physician  could  restore. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  203 

18.  And  what  did  all  these  wonderful  miracles  do  towards  con- 
vincing the  darkened  race  of  man,  that  he  came  forth  from  God, 
his  Heavenly  Father  ?  Did  they  not  revile  him,  and  seek  his  life 
from  day  to  day? 

19.  And  did  they  not  lay  out  the  work  of  an  Almighty  God  ac- 
cording to  their  own  plans,  and  in  their  own  way  ? 

20.  And  did  they  not  prefer  their  own  wisdom,  to  that  which  was 
sent  of  God,  from  on  High  ? 

21.  How  oft  would  he  have  gathered  the  whole  house  of  Israel, 
under  his  holy  wings,  like  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens!  And 
for  this  purpose,  how  oft  did  he  exhort  them,  and  kindest  language 
use,  that  they  might  be  persuaded  to  turn  to  God,  through. repent- 
ance and  humility,  before  they  had  out-stood  the  day  of  God's  mer- 
cy unto  them ! 

22.  Why  would  they  not  take  warning  from  those  who  had  lived 
in  ages  long  before?  Had  they  ever  known  God's  promises  to  fail? 

23.  Had  they  not  the  example  of  God's  wrath  and  judgment  on 
the  wicked  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  for  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts  in  refusing  to  hearken  to  his  word  ? 

24.  And  furthermore,  Did  they  not  have  the  example  of  the 
haughty  Ninevites,  who,  at  the  warning  voice  of  the  Lord,  through 
Jonah,  humbled  themselves  in  sack-cloth  and  ashes,  and  by  this 
means  stayed  the  Almighty  hand  of  judgment,  so  long  as  they 
walked  humbly  before  Him,  notwithstandijig,  their  days  had  been 
numbered  ? 

25.  And  did  not  the  Lord  fulfill  his  word,  when  they  returned 
to  their  former  wicked  lives,  by  a  total  destruction  of  their  city? 

26.  And  had  they  not  the  example  of  righteous  Noah  before 
them,  and  the  fate  of  those  who  mocked  and  scorned  his  word? 

27.  Yet,  what  lessons  from  all  these  awful  judgments  did  they 
learn  ? 

28.  Did  they  not  pursue  exactly  the  same  path,  in  plans  of  their 
own  devising,  instead  of  heeding  the  word  of  the  Lord  ? 

29.  Did  they  not  pursue  their  own  way,  and  crucify  the  Christ 
of  God,  and  put  his  followers  to  death? 

30.  And  were  not  the  judgments  that  had  been  foretold,  exe- 
cuted upon  them  accordingly?     All  truth  declares   the  affirmative. 

31.  O  wretched  state  of  man,  that  now  envelopes  the  whole 
earth !  who  hath,  from  the  earliest  ages,  sought  to  withstand  his 
Greater  God;  who  hath  refused   all  offers   at  his  hand  of  mercy, 


204  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

love  and  truth ;  and  madly  hath  pursued  his  own  course,  in  de- 
struction's broad  road  of  sin  and  death. 

32.  The  dispensations  of  his  Maker's  goodness,  sent  forth  to  him 
in  streams  of  loving  kindness,  he  hath  trampled  under  his  feet  as 
vain  and  worthless  ofters,  designed  in  hearts  of  men,  and  portrayed 
by  lips  of  mortals. 

33.  In  no  age  of  time  that  is  past,  nor  in  modern  days  that  now 
are,  have  mankind  whom  God  created,  ever  been  willing,  as  a  body, 
to  receive,  own  and  acknowledge,  the  Great  Supreme  First  Cause 
of  all  creation's  vast  extent,  when  in  his  wisdom  He  saw  fit,  in  mer- 
cy, to  reveal  Himself  to  man. 

34.  The  blind  and  bigoted  worms  of  dust,  have  never  been  pleas- 
ed nor  satisfied  with  the  way  and  manner  in  which  He  chose  to 
reveal  Himself. 

35.  The  two  gospel  dispensations  of  his  eternal  grace,  He  hath 
sent  forth  to  earth ;  and  the  door  of  saving  grace  and  full  salvation, 
is  opened  free  to  man ;  A  salvation  that  can  save  in  the  present  tense. 

3G.  Though  many  were  called,  in  both  dispensations  of  his  ever- 
lasting goodness,  yet,  few  were  willing  to  pay  the  price  required, 
that  they  might  become  the  elect  and  chosen  of  the  Lord. 

37.  Therefore  hath  man,  in  all  ages,  chosen  his  own  way ;  and 
his  Maker,  God,  hath  suffered  his  delusion ;  he  hath  chosen  the 
ways  of  death  unto  his  soul,  and  the  wages  thereof  he  must  receive, 
as  a  just  recompense  for  his  determined  folly. 

38.  O  sorrowful  earth !  Dost  thou  consider  the  time  that  is  past, 
and  the  day  that  is  gone,  wherein  the  Lord  thy  God  would  have 
clothed  thee  in  beautiful  garments  of  peace,  but  thou  wouldst  not 
receive  at  his  hand? 

39.  And  all  ye  people  who  dwell  in  her,  how  oft  would  his  All- 
powerful  hand,  in  mercy  have  gathered  you,  from  the  earliest  ages 
to  the  present  day !  Yea,  how  oft  would  He  have  gathered  you  un- 
der the  wings  of  his  divine  providence  and  blessing ! 

40.  How  oft  would  you  have  been  fed  at  his  hand  from  the  eter- 
nal stores  of  his  goodness !  How  oft  would  He  have  watered  your 
thirsty  souls,  from  his  eternal  springs  of  life ! 

4L  And  how  oft  and  continually,  would  He  have  caused  the  en- 
livening dews  of  his  everlasting  blessings  to  drop  down  from  the 
Heavens  above,  with  smiles  of  his  approbation  and  pleasure,  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  earth  below ! 

42.  And  how  much  more  honorable  and  exalted  would  man's 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  205 

situation  have  been,   in  the  eyes  of  his  Creator   God,  than  what 
it  now  is ! 

43.  Would  not  his  God  now  have  said  unto  him.  Thou  hast  an- 
swered the  purpose  for  which  I  created  thee,  and  my  blessing  of 
peace  and  mantle  of  love,  shall  never  depart  from  thy  borders? 
Thou  didst  receive  the  watch-word  of  warning,  sent  forth  through 
my  servants  to  thee ;  and  thereby,  at  my  coming,  thou  wast  prepared 
for  my  reception,  and  denied  Me  not. 

44.  But  O  thou  perishing  earth !  whose  inhabitants  languish  in 
sin,  groping  their  way  in  shadows  of  death ! 

45.  Defiled  in  heart  and  polluted  in  hand,  doth  thy  God  behold 
thee.  The  garment  thy  fathers  did  wear,  by  heirship  hath  now 
become  thine.  The  cup  which  thy  fathers  did  drink,  is  now  filled 
to  overflowing  for  thee :  for  by  all  that  hath  passed  for  thousands  of 
years,  thou  shouldest  have  learned  that  the  fear  of  the  Lord  was 
required  of  thee. 

46.  For  his  infinite  goodness,  in  mercy  and  love,  unto  thee  hath 
been  extended  through  all  preceding  ages,  unto  the  present  day, 
in  which  He  hath  accomplished  the  last  and  final  display  of  his 
goodness  and  grace  to  mortals  on  earth,  in  the  setting  up  of  his 
kingdom  which  is  never  more  to  be  destroyed. 

47.  O  inhabitants  of  earth,  lamentable  earth !  your  God  and 
Creator  hath  called  you  in  mercy ;  but  you  have  answered  in  the 
spirit  of  rebellion,  and  for  his  goodness  ye  have  requited  Him  evil. 

48.  Time  after  time  hath  He  proved  you  from  the  foundations 
of  the  world.  And  as  oft  ye  have  hardened  your  hearts  in  rebellion 
and  stiffened  your  necks  in  stubbornness,  against  his  holy  will, 
until  you  have  become  clothed  in  blackness  and  despair,  and  en- 
shrouded in  the  shades  of  death. 

49.  Your  garments  are  moth-eaten,  your  shoes  are  worn  out,  and 
nought  have  you  on  to  cover  your  nakedness ;  your  shame  doth  ap- 
pear to  all  who  behold  you. 

50.  Instead  of  peace  and  quietness  dwelling  within  your  borders, 
wars  and  contention,  bloodshed  and  carnage  mark  your  footsteps. 
Instead  of  love  and  good  will  to  each  other,  hearts  filled  with  an- 
imosity and  revenge,  and  hands  stained  in  your  brother's  blood. 

51.  Instead  of  keeping  the  golden  rule  of  the  Savior  of  men, 
doing  unto  others  as  ye  would  have  them  do  to  you,  ye  have  turned 
it  square  around ;  doing  to  others  as  ye  would  not  have  them  do 
to  you. 


206  SACRED  ROLL  AND  DOOK 

52.  Instead  of  just  weights,  the  deceitful  and  fraudulent  balance 
is  used,  always  in  favor  of  self,  at  the  expense  of  the  just  rights  of 
your  brother. 

53.  Instead  of  correct  measures,  scanted  ones  when  going  out, 
and  pressed  down  ones  when  coming  in. 

54.  Instead  of  love,  union  and  peace,  whose  beautiful  graces, 
among  brethren  and  sisters,  are  as  the  sweet  smelling  roses  of  Sharon, 
are  found  growing  the  thorn,  the  thistle  and  the  brier;  or  pride, 
strife  and  ambition. 

55.  Instead  of  cultivating  the  principles  of  peace  at  home,  and 
nourishing  the  same  abroad,  what  do  we  behold,  but  schools  of  vice, 
to  learn  the  arts  of  war. 

5G.  Had  this  been,  when  my  Master  was  on  earth,  says  the  Arch- 
er, it  would  not  have  been  so  far  behind  the  age. 

57.  But  now,  it  is  at  least,  eighteen  hundred  years  behind  the 
age,  wherein  God  intended  man  should  enjoy,  if  he  would,  peace 
within  and  peace  without,  peace  at  home  and  peace  abroad. 

58.  And  it  is  now  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years,  since  the 
Son  of  God  commanded  all  to  love  one  another,  and  said  that  his 
servants  would  not  fight ;  his  kingdom  was  a  kingdom  of  peace, 
and  he  that  taketh  the  sword  should  perish  by  the  sword. 

59.  But  what  do  the  present  works  of  man  declare?  Are  not 
hosts  of  armies  trained  on  land,  and  fleets  afloat  at  sea,  watching 
an  opportunity  to  cause  the  blood  from  human  veins  to  flow  ? 

60.  And  how  can  mortals,  in  this  way,  prepare  to  meet  their  God, 
save  to  drink  the  cup  of  his  wrath  and  indignation,  in  rolling 
strokes  of  judgment?  And  this  for  their  works'  sake,  both  past  and 
present,  they  surely  do  deserve. 

61.  And  what  is  now  beheld  on  earth,  among  the  sons  of  men? 
Do  they  present  themselves  to  worship  a  pure  and  holy  God,  who 
will  accept  no  offerings  from  any,  save  those  whose  hearts  are  sin- 
cere, and  hands  undefiled  ?  Or  do  they  think  the  God  they  worship 
will  not  behold  their  awful  and  filthy  works  of  abomination  ? 

62.  Can  the  image  of  God's  creation,  think  to  visit,  for  indul- 
gence, the  beastly  and  filthy  stews  of  vice,  then  wipe  their  lips,  and 
say,  I've  done  no  wrong?  And  go  into  the  place  of  worship,  think- 
ing to  make  offerings  to  a  pure  and  holy  God ! 

63.  Awful !  awful  indeed !  cry  the  Angels  of  the  Most  High  God ! 
Awful,  awful  will  be  their  judgments  on  the  earth,  if  into  the  order 
of  nature's  path,  mankind  do  not  return. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  207 

64.  By  vile  corruption,  man  hath  sunk  his  soul  in  darkest  shades 
of  night.  The  law  of  nature  is  set  at  naught,  to  gratify  his  own 
insatiable  propensities  of  lust;  and  by  this  means  he  draws  down 
the  judgment  of  Heaven  upon  his  own  head,  for  violating  his  Ma- 
ker's laws,  which  are  right,  just  and  good,  and  agreeable  unto  which, 
his  offspring,  in  a  natural  state,  was  to  have  been  begotten. 

65.  Had  this  been  kept,  man,  at  this  stage  of  his  existence  on 
the  earth,  would  not  have  inherited  from  his  progenitors,  a  curse 
through  life,  by  hereditary  diseases  and  raging  humors,  which  cover 
his  body  with  blains  and  sores,  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the 
sole  of  his  foot. 

66.  And  what  is  now  beheld  among  the  sons  of  men,  but  the 
visible  marks  of  an  abused  and  degenerated  nature,  handed  down 
from  parents  to  children,  and  increased  in  every  generation ! 

67.  And  thus,  in  this  state  and  condition  of  man,  his  soul  is  in- 
wrapped  in  darkness,  and  his  mortal  body  clothed  in  disease;  and 
still  he  is  pursuing  the  downward  road  with  rapid  march  and  quick- 
ened pace,  to  utter  destruction's  gate. 

68.  And  instead  of  being  found  by  their  God,  each  pursuing  the 
path  of  true  honesty  and  uprightness,  dealing  justly,  loving  mercy, 
and  walking  humbly  before  the  Lord,  how  different  their  situation 
and  pursuit. 

69.  Is  it  not  the  leading  effort  of  the  human  family  to  get  gain, 
and  that  without  right,  or  true  honesty  ?  Are  they  not  willing  to 
traverse  both  sea  and  land  to  trade  and  traffic,  and  by  unjust  spec- 
ulations heap  up  to  themselves  silver  and  goldl  Are  not  many  in- 
ventions sought  out  by  man  to  procure  gain  without  right  1 

70.  Are  not  unjust  reckonings  and  deceitful  weights  constantly 
employed  for  this  purpose? 

71.  Is  not  man  anxious  to  become  rich,  and  popular  in  the  eyes 
of  his  fellow  beings,  without  putting  his  own  hands  to  honest  indus- 
try, day  by  day,  to  obtain  it? 

72.  Are  they  now,  as  a  body,  found  honestly  tilling  the  soil  with 
their  own  hands,  and  gaining  their  bread  by  the  sweat  of  their  face  ? 
Is  each  one  sitting  in  peace  under  his  vine,  and  under  his  fig  tree, 
and  none  to  make  him  afraid? 

73.  Or  are  they  now  found  in  tumult  and  confusion,  all  over  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  both  rulers  and  people,  not  considering 
that  they  have  departed  from  the  law  of  their  God,  until  even  the 


208  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

providential  hand  of  his  blessing  is  withdrawn,  and  they  left  to  be 
confounded  in  their  own  doings ; 

74.  While  the  heavy  and  desolating  judgments  of  an  Almighty 
God  are  about  to  burst  upon  them,  as  destroying  blasts  on  every  side? 

75.  But  O,  inhabitants  of  earth,  consider  the  greatness  and  good- 
ness of  your  God  ;  for  when  ye  justly  deserved  the  severest  of  pun- 
ishment for  running,  ages  and  ages  in  forbidden  paths,  the  arm  of 
tender  kindness,  by  your  God  and  Creator,  was  stretched  out, 
clothed  in  mercy  and  compassion,  to  all  who  would  hearken  to  his 
word.  Even  to-day,  after  so  long  a  time,  if  ye  will  hearken  and 
obey  his  voice,  He  promises  you  mercy  at  his  hand;  He  whose 
promises  fail  not,  whether  given  in  mercy,  or  in  judgment. 

76.  Turn,  turn  O  earth  and  all  ye  inhabitants  thereon;  humble 
yourselves  to  the  dust,  and  put  on  your  garments  of  mourning: 
from  the  king  on  his  throne  to  those  in  humblest  walks  of  life ; 
for  your  God  is  merciful,  and  will  be  touched  with  your  cries  and 
lamentations,  in  true  obedience  to  his  word. 

77.  O  cast  from  thee  thy  tattered  garments,  and  be  clothed  upon 
with  the  mercies  of  thy  God.  Cease  ye  longer  to  grope  your  ways 
encompassed  by  midnight  darkness.  Come  forth  of  his  prisons, 
and  be  loosed  of  his  bands,  that  ye  may  not  be  holden  of  him,  and 
ye  shall  become  as  fruitful  fields  by  the  side  of  pleasant  waters. 

78.  Come  ye  forth  from  nature's  darkness,  and  ye  shall  walk  in 
the  light  of  the  luminous  orb,  at  the  meridian  of  day.  Come 
forth  to  Him  who  hath  called  you ;  in  songs  of  praises  and  thanks- 
giving, adore  the  God  of  eternal  mercies. 

79.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord,  instead  of  briers,  thorns  and  thistles, 
thou  shalt  become  as  a  pleasant  garden  filled  with  flowers  and  lilies, 
in  the  midst  of  a  fruitful  field ;  whose  fragrance  shall  be  strength 
to  the  weak,  and  courage  to  the  way-faring  man. 

80.  The  king  and  the  prince,  the  rulers  and  people,  the  rich  and 
the  poor,  the  strong  and  the  weak,  the  halt  and  the  blind,  can  now 
unite  in  one  voice  of  thanksgiving,  and  make  a  joyful  noise  to  the 
God  of  their  salvation,  whose  anger  is  now  turned  into  mercy,  and 
judgments  into  blessings  of  peace  and  prosperity;  who  maketh  the 
desert  to  flourish,  and  the  barren  land  a  fruitful  field,  yielding  in- 
creasing bounties  to  the  tillers  thereof 

81.  In  the  strength  of  your  God  ye  shall  run,  but  shall  not  be 
weary;   and  by  his  power  ye  shall  walk,  but  shall  not  faint;  for  by 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  209 

his  Strength  ye   shall  be   supported;  and  in  the  sincerity  of  your 
hearts,  his  Almighty  power  shall  sustain  you. 

82.  Your  implements  of  war  and  destruction  shall  no  more  be 
stained  in  human  blood,  but  shall  be  changed  into  implements  to 
till  your  land  to  produce  your  daily  bread.  Your  hands  shall  be 
cleansed,  and  your  garments  washed  from  the  stains  of  human 
blood,  no  more  to  be  defiled  therewith. 

83.  Your  fleets  at  sea  shall  not  float  to  distant  lands,  to  butcher 
and  destroy  the  objects  of  my  creation ;  but  they  shall  guard  upon 
the  rolling  deep  against  all  unlawful  prizes  by  any  of  the  out-lawed 
race  of  man.* 

84.  And  your  standing  armies  shall  be  released  to  cultivate  the 
soil,  and  earn  their  bread  by  daily  toil. 

85.  Yet,  laws  of  justice  shall  pervade,  both  by  sea  and  land ; 
And  I,  your  God,  will  this  support  by  my  Almighty  hand. 

86.  And  they  that  were  clothed  in  darkness,  and  bound  in  the 
prisons  of  death,  are  now  arrayed  in  beautiful  garments,  shining 
with  honor  and  glory,  glowdng  with  brightest  gems  of  true  obedi- 
ence to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  their  God,  who  called  in  love,  and 
they  hearkened  in  mercy;  whose  paths  have  now  become  the  paths 
of  peace,  and  whose  ways  can  now  be  termed  the  ways  of  true 
pleasantness;  whose  feet  no  more  pursue  the  paths  of  death  to  shed 
innocent  blood,  or  walk  the  winding  course,  that  leadeth  to  the 
house  of  her  who  keepeth  open  doors,  for  common  prostitution. 

87.  Now%  such  as  once  did  spend  their  strength  and  lives  to  grat- 
ify the  vilest  passions  of  a  depraved  nature,  are  turned  to  spend 
their  days  in  moral  deeds  of  virtue. 

88.  Such  as  once  their  persons  did  adorn,  and  decorate  with 
gayety  to  attract,  for  filthy  lucre,  do  now,  in  modest  plainness, 
adorned  with  goodly  virtue,  pursue  the  even  tenor  of  their  way, 
in  laudable  pursuits. 

89.  Now,  he  that  once  thought  himself  a  potentate  on  earth,  to 
rule  as  with  a  rod  of  iron,  over  his  fellow  beings ;  who  deigned  not 
to  speak,  nor  in  any  way  to  associate  as  a  fellow  being,  with  any, 
save  those  whom  he  considered  equal  with  himself  in  opulence  and 
splendor,   doth  now  come    down  upon  a  level    with   the  humble 

*  This  law  is  designed  for  people  in  the  state  of  nature,  and  is  necessary  to  protect  the 
innocent  from  lawless  violence.  But  where  the  dominion  of  Christ  is  established  in 
souls,  and  where  the  law  of  grace  reigns,  the  law  of  nature  is  thereby  superseded. 


210  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

peasant,  and  pursue,  in  quietness,  the  common  grades  of  life,  along 
the  paths  of  true  contentment. 

90.  He  that  did  once  make  it  his  greatest  study  to  practice  fraud 
upon  his  fellow  beings,  that  he  might  be  possessed  of  that  to  which 
he  had  no  right,  doth  now  make  restitution,  and  mend  his  froward 
life,  by  daily  pursuing  habits  of  industry  and  virtue ;  having  the 
principles  of  honesty,  daily  his  pursuit. 

91.  The  once  lion-hearted-like  and  ferocious  spirit  in  man,  that 
delighted  to  hear  the  thundering  cannons  roar,  and  did  glory  in 
deeds  of  blood  and  the  destruction  of  human  life,  and  in  making 
thousands  of  widows  and  fatherless  children  to  suffer  for  the  want 
of  bread,  and  drag  out  a  disconsolate  and  wretched  life,  doth  now 
shudder  at  the  very  thought  of  the  deeds  in  which  he  once  gloried, 
and  for  which  his  nation's  voice  of  approbation  did  loudly  resound 
in  acclamations  of  honor  to  his  name:  but  now,  of  such  awful 
deeds  no  one  can  bear  the  thought. 

92.  Thy  fields,  that  once  were  covered  with  the  slain  who  fell 
in  battle,  and  whose  ground  was  drenched  in  human  blood,  have 
now  become  the  habitations  of  peace,  cultivated  by  the  hands  of 
true  peace-makers,  bearing  the  ensign  of  love  and  good  will  to  all 
mankind. 

93.  And  in  your  cities  which  were  destroyed  by  fire  and  sword, 
shall  a  plant  of  true  righteousness  spring  up,  and  it  shall  grow  and 
flourish,  and  beam  forth  its  rays  of  light,  as  the  morning  sun,  when 
glowing  in  its  effulgent  brightness. 

94.  Therefore,  fear  God  and  keep  his  commandments,  all  ye  in- 
habitants of  earth,  that  his  out-stretched  arm  of  mercy  may  go  with 
you  through  time,  and  support  you  in  eternity.  His  laws  of  nature 
keep,  and  they  will  protect  you  in  that  state,  until  He  sendeth  forth 
a  further  word  to  you,  which  will  be  in  his  own  way,  time  and  sea- 
son.    Mortal  clay  knoweth  not  from  whence  it  will  proceed. 

95.  The  state  herein  described,  saith  the  Archer's  voice,  are 
promises  from  on  High,  and  will  surely  come  to  pass  upon  that  na- 
tion and  people  who  will  humble  themselves  before  the  Lord  their 
God,  and  heed  his  warning  voice  herein  contained.  Amen> 


211 


PART  VI. 


OF  THE  AWFUL  JUDGMENTS  AND  DESOLATION  THAT 

GOD  HAS  PURPOSED  SHALL  COME  UPON  MAN,  IF 

HE  HEEDETH  NOT  HIS  WARNING  VOICE,  AND 

TURNETH  NOT  FROM  THE  WAYS  OF  EVIL. 


5. 
11. 


17. 


Of  the  Lord's  controversy. 
Great  the  cup  of  earth's  punishment. 
All  the  disobedient  to  fall  in  one  com- 
mon grave  of  ruin. 
Man's  ways  end  in  destruction. 


18.  Of  God's  morning  watch-word. 

19.  How  treated. 

22.  The  earth  ripe  for  harvest. 

25.  The  Lord  entreateth  man  to  repent. 

28.  Of  salvation  bv  the  merits  of  Christ. 


1.  Prophecy  aloud  unto  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  declare  my 
judgments  unto  them,  O  thou  Prophet  of  my  name,  saith  the  Lord ; 
through  thy  Archer  proclaim  unto  them. 

2.  Truly  hath  the  God  of  Heaven  declared  a  controversy  upon 
earth ;  a  controversy  with  all  nations  and  kingdoms,  and  a  contro- 
versy throughout  his  Zion. 

3.  O  thou  Harlot  and  abomination  of  the  earth,  that  spreadest 
thy  iniquities  over  many  waters,  and  coverest  the  face  of  the  earth 
with  thy  lewdness ;  Thou  hast  heard  the  warning  voice  of  Almighty 
God,  but  hearkened  not;  neither  would,  so  much  as  for  a  moment, 
incline  thine  ear  or  open  thine  heart  to  understand. 

4.  Had  one  fifth  part  of  the  warnings  which  have  been  oiven 
unto  thee,  been  given  unto  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  they  would  have 
lain  low  in  humility  before  God,  that  his  awful  judgments  mio-ht 
have  been  stayed  from  their  city,  and  their  lives  prolono-ed  on  the 
earth. 

5.  Therefore  great  must  be  thy  punishment ;  the  cup  of  trouble 
and  affliction  which  thou  hast  filled  to  others,  shall  be  filled  to  thee 
double.  The  abominations  and  pollutions  with  which  thou  hast 
covered  the  earth,  shall  sink  with  thee,  as  thy  companions,  into  the 
lowest  depths  of  Hell. 

6.  Desolation  shall  stand  in  thy  gate,  and  destruction  shall  stare 
thee  in  thy  face.      The  cries  and  shrieks  of  the  tormented  in  hell, 


212  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

shall  be  thy  continual  food ;  for  thou  repentest  not  at  my  warning, 
and  I  no  longer  hearken  to  thy  cry,  saitli  the  Lord. 

7.  O  thou  high  and  self-exalted  kingdom,  who  hatli  gloried  in 
thy  deeds  of  blood,  and  vaunted  thyself  in  horrid  deeds  of  cruelty; 
who  trusted  in  thy  own  arm  of  flesh  for  strength,  and  heeded  not 
my  warning  voice;  who  hath  enriched  thy  coffers  with  gold  and 
silver,  at  the  expense  of  others'  rights  and  comforts ; 

8.  Thou  shalt  drink  the  full  draught  of  my  judgments.  Though 
thou  art  exalted  in  the  highest  pitch  of  grandeur,  yet,  I  will  surely 
bring  thee  to  the  lowest  depths  of  ruin. 

9.  I  called  thee  in  mercy,  but  thou  wouldst  not  hearken.  I  sent 
messengers  unto  thee,  to  warn  thee  of  thy  danger,  but  thou  didst 
deride,  mock,  and  shamefully  entreat  them.  The  time  that  I  did 
give  thee  to  prepare,  in  low  humility,  for  my  coming,  thou  didst 
put  far  in  the  future  tense. 

10.  The  sun  shall  be  darkened  over  thy  head,  and  the  earth  shall 
roar  in  convulsions  under  thy  feet;  until  she  shall  swallow  down, 
and  devour  without  mercy,  many  portions  of  thy  wicked  and  ex- 
alted stations. 

11.  The  high  and  the  low,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  shall  fall  in 
one  common  grave  of  ruin.  And  upon  your  fleets  at  sea  will  I 
pour  forth  my  fury,  which  shall  dash  them  one  against  another, 
until  they  are  buried  in  the  bosom  of  the  deep. 

12.  I  will  also  suffer,  saith  the  Lord,  nations  and  kingdoms  to 
destroy  one  another.  I  will  take  peace  from  the  earth ;  and  pes- 
tilence, sword  and  famine,  shall  consume  the  inhabitants  thereof. 

13.  For  my  controversy  on  earth  is  great,  and  I  shall  not  with- 
draw my  Almighty  hand,  until  I  have  accomplished  the  work  which 
I  purpose. 

14.  Monarchs  shall  be  confounded ;  kings  seized  with  conster- 
nation, and  the  rulers  among  the  people,  be  silent  through  fear ; 

For  all  surrounding  objects  are  overspread  with  silent  gloom. 
And  seem  to  speak  forth  loudly,  the  end  to  which  they  are  doomed. 

15.  Your  God  is  a  God  of  justice,  of  truth  and  righteousness; 
and  his  work  of  judgment,  in  his  own  time  and  season.  He  will 
accomplish. 

16.  Give  ear  unto  my  voice,  all  ye  people  dwelling  on  the  earth. 
Why  have  ye  chosen  the  way  of  death,  misery,  torment  and  destruc- 
tion, instead  of  the  way  of  life  and  peace? 

17.  The  way  that  seemeth  right  unto  man,  or  most  agreeable  to 


TO  THE  NATIONS  Or  THE  EARTH.  213 

his  natural  feelings,  is  sure  to  end  in  destruction  and  death,  and  in 
the  banishment  of  the  soul  far  from  the  presence  of  his  God. 

18.  In  mercy,  saith  the  Lord,  I  sent  unto  her  inhabitants  the 
morning  watch-word  of  my  coming ;  not  from  the  starry  regions 
above,  but  in  a  low,  humble  manner,  quite  out  of  sight  of  the  great 
and  the  high  ;  and  with  this,  my  word,  the  most  solemn  warnings, 
that  desolation  would  follow  their  refusal,  should  they  not  heark- 
en to  the  voice  of  Him  who  came  forth  from  the  Eternal  Father. 

19.  But  all  these  entreaties  prevailed  to  effect  nought  but  mad- 
ness and  derision;  laughing  to  scorn  my  sacred  name,  and  the 
means  by  which  I  made  known  my  will  to  them. 

20.  Yet,  in  my  tender  mercies  did  I  send  forth  my  work  the  sec- 
ond time  on  earth,  and  gave  unto  man  a  clear  understanding,  that 
it  was  my  last  display  of  grace  to  him;  yet,  he  believed  Me  not,  for 
my  manner  of  coming  did  not  agree  with  his  own  exalted  ideas. 

21.  And  now  again  doth  the  Lord  your  God  declare  unto  all  na- 
tions, without  reserve,  that  if  ye  would  of  his  mercies  receive, 
ye  must  hearken  to  his  voice. 

22.  For  the  time  is  come  that  the  earth  and  her  inhabitants,  are 
ripened  for  harvest ;  her  cup  of  wickedness  and  abomination  is 
filled  to  overflowing. 

23.  But,  as  a  God  of  mercy,  love,  righteousness  and  truth,  I 
send  my  solemn  watch-words  of  warning  throughout  the  habitable 
earth,  that  he  that  will  hear,  may  hear;  and  he  that  will  forbear , 
may  forbear. 

24.  For  I  will  surely  meet  all  nations  in  their  own  paths;  and 
nought  shall  turn  my  justice,  to  the  right  or  to  the  left. 

25.  Come  gather  near  unto  your  God,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth, 
put  away  the  heart  that  is  hardened  in  sin  and  wickedness ;  put 
away  your  dead  and  stupid  luke-warm  feelings ;  seek  after  God, 
with  all  your  soul,  might,  mind  and  strength. 

26.  He  is  found  of  them  that  seek  Him  early,  who  are  willing  to 
sacrifice  all  the  pleasures  of  time,  to  obtain  his  favor  and  mercy. 
But  such  as  are  wholly  absorbed  in  the  cares  of  this  world,  they 
will  seek  when  it  is  too  late. 

27.  They  who  feel  they  have  no  need  to  labor  for  repentance, 
stand  on  the  pinnacle  of  destruction,  and  they  know  it  not. 

28.  They  who  feel  that  they  can  be  saved  from  desolation  by 
the  merits  of  Christ,  without  exerting  themselves  to  do,  daily,  the 


214 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


works  which  he  required,  will  find  that  they  are  trusting  in  a  false 
hope. 

29.  The}'  that  think  these  warnings  are  only  words,  and  will 
never  be  fulfilled,  will  see  their  great  mistake,  when  it  is  too  late  to 
remedy  the  evil. 

30.  They  that  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  in  word  and  not 
in  deed,  are  mockers  of  his  eternal  goodness.  That  true  repent- 
ance which  God  your  Heavenly  Father  requires,  is  to  cleanse  the 
heart,  by  ceasing  to  do  ill  and  learning  to  do  well ;  by  putting  away 
the  cause,  that  the  effect  may  cease :  Amen. 


CHAPTER  XXXIIf , 


THE  WORD  or  THE  HOLY  AND  MIGHTY  ANGEL  OF 

THE  LORD,  WHO  HATH  READ  THE  SACRED  ROLL, 

AND  THAT  CONTAINED  IN  THIS  BOOK,  EOR 

MORTAL  HAND  TO  WRITE. 


1. 

Of  the  attendance  of  the  Holy  Angel. 

18. 

Sufferings  of  those  who  are  used  as 

4. 

Of  the  four  mighty  Angels. 

Instruments  in  the  hands  of  God. 

5. 

The  Angels'  names. 

20. 

Speculation  disallowed. 

7. 

The  Angels'  declaration. 

22. 

The  power  manifested  in  this  work, 

10. 

The  Angels'  work  lliroughout  the  earth. 

the  same  that  inspired  the  Prophets 

IL 

Human  wisdom  cannot  scan  the  work 

of  old. 

of  God. 

23. 

God's  people  subject  to  his  will. 

12. 

Requirement  of  God  to  man. 

24. 

All  who  attend  the  service  of  God's 

14. 

Of  special  judgments. 

people,  required  to  show  respect  and 

15. 

Mortals  required  candidly  to  consider, 

reverence. 

before  judging  of  this  work. 

25. 

Requirements  of  God  concerning  this 

16. 

The  Angel  testifies  to  the  truth  of  the 
word  contained  in  this  Roll. 

sacred  Roll. 

1.  I  now  declare  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people, 
saith  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel,  that  I,  in  presence  of  three  more 
holy  Angels,  (who  together  with  me,  have  previously  been  commis- 
sioned by  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  to  read  the  word  which  He 
gave  us,  for  each  quarter  of  the  earth,)  have  strictly  attended,  ac- 
cording to  the  appointed  times  in  each  day,  fourteen  days,  to  read. 


TO    THE    NATIONS     OF    THE    EARTH.  %ib 

correctly,  this  Sacred  Roll,  and  the  book  of  the  three  first  Wit- 
nesses contained  therein,  with  all  the  prophecies  here  inserted,  for 
mortal  hand  to  write ;  whose  pen  I  have  guided,  and  whose  hours 
I  have  directed,  by  night  and  by  day,  according  to  the  will  of 
my  God. 

2.  The  work  is  now  accomplished ;  and  it  remains  for  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  to  prove,  in  the  sight  of  their  God  and  his  holy 
Angels,  whether  they  be  objects  of  his  mercy,  or  whether  they  be 
the  objects  of  his  wrath  and  heavy  judgments,  which  will  lay  waste 
their  habitations,  and  desolate  the  land. 

3.  My  name,  saith  the  mighty  Angel  of  light,  power  and  truth, 
I  will  now  make  known  unto  you,  in  my  own  language;  also  the 
names  of  the  other  three,  in  their  own  languages. 

4.  We  are  four  of  the  holy  and  mighty  Angels  of  God,  sent  from 
before  his  throne,  to  pass  and  re-pass  through  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth ;  and  many  are  the  holy  Angels  that  bear  us  company. 
And  thus  we  shall  visit  the  earth  in  partial  silence,  as  this  Roll 
goes  forth,  until  we  have  marked  the  door  posts  of  all,  as  our  God 
hath  commanded,  who  shall  humble  themselves  and  repent  at  his 
word,  by  proclaiming  a  solemn  fast,  and  cease  from  their  awful 
crimes  of  wickedness,  and  turn  to  Him  in  righteousness. 

5.  My  name,  says  the  Angel  whose  quarter  is  eastward,  and 
stands  as  first,  is  HOLY  ASSAN'  DE  LA  JAH'.  The  second, 
whose  part  is  second,  and  quarter  westward,  is  MI'CHAEL  VAN' 
CE  VA'  NE.  The  third,  whose  part  is  third,  and  quarter  north- 
ward, is  GA'  BRY  YEN'  DO  VAS'  TER  REEN'.  The  fourth, 
whose  part  is  fourth,  and  quarter  southward,  is  YEN  DEN'  DE 
PA'  ROL  JEW'  LE  JAH'. 

6.  These  are  our  names,  in  our  own  tongues,  and  we  are  sent  on 
earth  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  Most  High ;  and  the  whole  human 
family  will  be  convinced  of  this,  before  the  final  event  of  our  mis- 
sion shall  arrive. 

7.  And  although  we  know,  that  the  words  of  this  book  will  be  con- 
sidered by  many,  as  being  produced  in  the  wildest  of  enthusiasm, 
madness,  blasphemy  and  fanaticism;  and  by  others,  as  solemn,  sa- 
cred and  awful  truths ;  yet  do  we  declare  unto  all  flesh,  that  this 
Roll  and  Book  contains  the  word  of  the  God  of  Heaven,  your  Al- 
mighty Creator,  sent  forth,  direct  from  his  eternal  throne,  now,  in 
this  your  day. 

8.  And  by  this    vvord  shall  every  soul  on  earth  be  judged,  in 


'216  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

mercy  or  in  jiidnrment,  whether  tliey  believe  or  disbelieve.  We  arc 
not  sent  forth,  by  our  God  to  argue  with  mortals;  but  to  declare  his 
word  and  his  work.  And  we  furthermore  declare  unto  all  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  that  they  have  no  time  to  lose,  in  preparing  for 
their  God. 

9.  If  there  be  any  who  cannot  understand  to  their  souls'  satisfac- 
tion, (though  the  requirements  are  plain,)  yet,  they  may  apply 
wheresoever  they  believe  they  can  be  correctly  informed. 

10.  Though  our  work  is  swift  and  mighty,  yet  in  mercy  do  we 
go  forth;  firstly,  throughout  the  earth,  and  record  the  hearts,  the 
words,  and  the  doings  of  the  children  of  men. 

11.  As  a  new  era  from  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  with  all  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  hath  now  commenced,  and  no  human  wisdom  or 
mortal  power,  by  natural  calculation,  can  tell  the  order  of  his 
work,  any  further  than  He  sees  fit  in  his  own  wisdom,  to  reveal 
it  unto  mortals,  that  they  may  be  prepared,  day  by  day,  to  do  his 
will  and  pleasure;  and  then  they  are  sure  that  his  protection  will 
overshadow  them,  and  they  will  run  and  not  be  weary;  yea,  they 
will  walk  in  the  commandments  of  their  God,  and  faint  not,  saith 
the  Holy  Angel. 

12.  What  God  now  requires  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  is  to 
return  immediately  to  the  strictness  of  the  law  and  order  of  nature, 
in  all  their  goings  forth.  This  you  can  all  easily  understand ;  it  is 
that  which  is  required  in  your  Sacred  Bibles,  and  that  which  is  re- 
quired in  this  Sacred  Roll;  that  is;  Deal  justly,  love  mercy,  walk 
humbly,  fear  God  and  keep  his  commandments;  do  by  others  as 
you  would  have  them  do  unto  you ;  labor  to  dwell  in  peace,  and  break 
off  as  fast  as  possible,  from  the  practice  of  going  to  war,  and  shed- 
ding each  other's  blood. 

13.  Indulge  not  the  vile  passions  of  nature,  further  than  is  nec- 
essary to  propagate  your  own  offspring.  And  cease,  says  the  Angel, 
from  that  habit  which  is  accursed  in  the  sight  of  your  God,  of 
keeping  houses  for  debauchery  and  prostitution. 

14.  For  I,  the  Angel  of  the  Almighty,  will  surely  mark  all  such 
places  for  utter  destruction,  if  they  repent  not  at  the  warning  of 
their  God,  by  ceasing  from  these  habits  of  abomination. 

15.  Let  mortals,  before  judging  or  condemning,  candidly  read 
this  Sacred  Book  from  beginning  to  end ;  then  pause,  and  consider 
whether  it  contradicts,  in  any  way,  the  sacred  writings  of  the  scrip- 
ture, or  is  in  any  way  prejudicial  to  the  principles  of  your  Lord  and 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  217 

Savior,  in  his  first  appearing ;  or  in  any  way  tends  to  operate  against 
the  principles  of  justness,  morality,  virtue,  uprightness  and  good- 
ness, or  the  well  being  of  any  good  and  wholesome  society. 

16.  I  proclaim  to  all  people,  saith  the  Angel,  that  this  is  written 
as  handed  unto  me  from  the  throne  of  the  Almighty.  I  have  not 
suffered  the  inspired  writer  to  have  recourse  to  any  books,  save  the 
Bible,  to  transcribe  those  passages  of  scripture,  word  for  word,  here 
inserted,  as  the  Lord  commanded  me  to  have  done,,  that  mankind 
might  see,  in  substance,  what  He  required  of  them  in  past  dispen- 
sations, and  how  exceedingly  contrary  to  his  requirements  they 
had  gone. 

17.  But  I  have  compelled  the  Instrument  to  draft  this,  word  for 
word,  as  I  read  it  unto  him,  as  ye  would  transcribe  a  writing  by 
the  sight  of  your  natural  eyes ;  save  the  former  is  brought  to  the 
view  and  hearing  of  the  spirit  yet  in  a  mortal  body,  by  the  imme- 
diate influence  and  interposition  of  the  Almighty^  (through  us, 
his  holy  Angels;)  while  the  latter  is  transcribed  by  the  direction 
of  the  natural  organs  of  sight  only. 

18.  But  the  sufferings  of  soul  that  God  requires  instruments  to 
pass  through,  to  prepare  them  for  this  holy  and  sacred  calling,  of 
speaking  or  writing  by  the  immediate  influence  of  direct  revelation, 
is  that  which  no  tongue  or  pen  can  correctly  describe. 

19.  For  they  who  are  called  to  heavy  duties  in  this  line,  saith  the 
Angel,  are  required  to  feel  an  inexpressible  something,  to  them  the 
nearest  like  a  consuming  fire  or  breath,  which  runneth  all  over  and 
through  them,  both  soul  and  body,  until  they  have  done  the  duty 
that  God  requireth  of  them  [in  that  line.] 

20.  But  mortals  are  not  allowed  to  make  these  things  matters  of 
speculation,  although  they  appear  to  every  human  being,  strange 
and  unaccountable,  especially  so,  at  their  first  acquaintance;  and 
always  to  those  who  possess  any  degree  of  the  fear  of  God,  or 
the  presence  of  his  Angels,  strikingly  solemn,  though  many  times 
cheerful. 

21.  This  much,  says  the  Angel,  I  was  required  by  the  Almighty, 
at  this  time,  to  make  known  to  the  children  of  men,  respecting  this 
strange,  and,  (to  mortals,)  singular  manifestation  that  He  has  com- 
menced on  the  earth  in  these  latter  days. 

22.  This  is  the  same  spirit,  though  brought  still  more  familiar  and 
accessible  to  man,  if  he  truly  walks  uprightly  before  his  God,  that 
dictated  the  word,  through  the  mouths  of  the  prophets,  in   ancient 


218  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

days.  And  they  that  are  God's  people,  in  deed  and  in  truth,  would 
sooner  lay  down  their  lives  than  violate  his  will,  when  made  known 
to  them. 

23.  And  they  worship  Him  by  assembling  themselves  together,  in 
whatsoever  place  He  may  appoint,  regardless  of  their  own  personal 
convenience;  whether  it  be  upon  the  mountains,  or  in  the  vallies; 
in  the  day,  or  in  the  night ;  and  this  they  will  always  do,  in  true  sin- 
cerity of  heart,  possessing  his  holy  fear. 

24.  And  all  such  as  attend,  whether  belonging  to  the  body  so 
assembled,  or  as  spectators,  are  required  by  the  laws  of  their  God, 
to  attend  with  sincere  hearts,  and  show  respect  to  his  holy  worship, 
though  it  may  look  never  so  strange  and  singular  to  them.  For 
stranger  still,  God's  work  will  appear  among  the  children  of  men, 
saith  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God.  Again  I  say,  fear  the 
Lord  your  God. 

25.  I  now  require  the  inspired  writer  of  this  Roll  and  Book, 
firstly,  to  sign  his  name  as  an  Instrument,  regardless  of  all  present, 
or  after  consequences;  and  then,  he  may  write  a  few  words,  ex- 
pressing his  own  feelings,  in  short,  and  sign  his  own  name  to  it, 
says  the  Angel. 

26.  And  God  does  also  require,  that  a  goodly  number  of  both 
male  and  female  instruments,  who  have  had  that  indisputable  evi- 
dence of  his  Almighty  and  supernatural  power,  operating  directly 
upon  both  soul  and  body,  to  direct  their  speech  and  to  guide 
their  pens,  that  they  are  ready,  if  God  suffereth  it  so  to  be,  to 
seal  the  truth  of  what  is  herein  contained,  with  their  own  blood,  as 
martyrs  to  his  cause,  should  also  sign  their  names  as  witnesses. 

27.  First,  briefly  expressing  their  own  feelings,  in  short,  saith 
the  Angel ;  for  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  this  will  appear  ex- 
tremely strange,  and  incredible  to  their  understanding,  at  first. 
It  will  feel  to  many,  like  mortals  blaspheming  the  name  of  the 
Deity ;  therefore,  other  witnesses,  than  the  inspired  writer,  of  the 
reality  of  this  work,  and  its  truth,  are  necessary. 

28.  And  if  mankind  will  wait  a  little  season,  says  the  Angel, 
these  operations  of  the  spirit  of  God,  will  be  brought  more  to 
their  understandings. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Philemon  Stewart. 


219 


SUPPLEMENTARY    ARTICLE    BY    THE    WRITER. 

1.  Beloved  fellow  mortals,  I  consider  myself  a  poor  worm  of  the 
dust;  in  my  creation  no  better  than  any  of  you;  and  if  in  any  way, 
I  have  found  favor  in  the  sight  of  my  God,  it  has  been  by  and 
through  the  means  of  this  one  true  and  sin-destroying  gospel, 
plainly  stated  in  the  foregoing  pages,  which  I  embraced  in  my 
childhood,  and  have  sincerely  labored,  according  to  the  best  of  my 
understanding,  to  walk  agreeable  to  its  requirements,  unto  the 
present  day. 

2.  I  am  now  at  the  meridian  age  of  life,  being  in  possession,  as 
it  respects  letter  learning,  of  hardly  a  common  country  school  edu- 
cation :  but  my  labor,  through  life,  has  been  devoted  to  the  gospel, 
and  sincerely  to  obey  the  call  of  God,  when  made  known  by  indis- 
putable evidence,  regardless  of  all  personal  consequences. 

3.  And  so  it  has  been,  in  the  duty  to  which  I  have  been  called 
by  the  power  of  the  Most  High,  as  a  mortal  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  Holy  Angels,  in  writing  the  foregoing  sacred  pages ;  the  real- 
ity and  truth  of  which,  I  stand  ready  at  any  time,  if  so  suffered 
by  the  Almighty,  and  my  fellow  mortals  require  it,  to  seal  with 
my  blood. 

4.  These  sayings,  contained  in  this  book,  are  made  to  me  far 
more  real,  than  any  thing  possessing  flesh  and  blood ;  and  never 
could  I  submit  myself  as  an  instrument,  in  a  matter  of  such  vital 
importance  to  the  human  family,  and  to  my  own  soul  also,  until 
this  evidence  was  brought  clearly  to  my  view;  and  then,  I  no 
longer  dared  withstand,  for  fear  of  the  immediate  judgments  of  God, 
and  of  an  eternal  banishment  from  his  presence. 

5.  It  is  not  my  province  or  duty,  to  labor  to  convince  my  fellow 
beings,  that  the  contents  of  the  foregoing  pages  are  the  subjects  of 
divine  and  immediate  revelation,  from  the  Most  High,  through  his 
holy  and  mighty  Angels,  for  they  will  prove  themselves;  but  it  is 
my  duty,  and  that  which  the  Holy  Angel  requireth  me  to  do,  to 
declare,  in  the  sincerity  of  my  heart,  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
that  such  is  the  solemn  truth  of  God,  and  such  it  will  forever 
remain. 

6.  And  I  do  solemnly  testify,  that  no  natural  wisdom,  either  of 
man  or  of  woman,  has  dictatQi  a  sentence  herein  contained  ;  and 


220  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

that  I,  tlie  mortal  agent,  used  in  the  hands  of  the  Angel  to  pen  this 
word,  knew  nought  of  the  subject  before  me,  only  as  opened  and 
brought  forward,  word  after  word,  by  the  mighty  Angel. 

7.  And  who  is  there  among  you  all,  my  beloved  fellow  beings, 
that  would  dare  withstand  the  requirements  of  a  righteous  and  holy 
God,  when  brought  thus  plain  before  you,  both  by  sight  and  feel- 
ings? not  feelings  wrought  up  by  excitement,  into  wildness  and 
fanaticism,  nor  feelings  of  self  exaltation,  to  which  the  unsubdued 
passions  and  nature  of  man  are  so  exceedingly  prone,  wishing  to 
sound  his  name  abroad  in  the  world ;  but  by  such  feelings  as  come 
down  from  God,  out  of  Heaven,  and  rest  upon  the  soul,  as  a  con- 
suming fire,  until  the  requirement  be  fulfilled. 

8.  And  be  assured,  all  ye  who  may  read  this  word,  that  I  feel  my 
nothingness,  and  unworthiness  in  the  sight  of  my  God ;  and  on  Him 
does  my  poor  soul  daily  depend  for  mercy  and  protection,  as  much 
as  any  of  you.  And  I  would  much  rather,  if  this  would  answer 
the  mind  and  will  of  my  God,  never  to  have  my  personal  name  go 
abroad  upon  the  earth;  For  if  there  be  honor  due,  it  is  unto  God, 
not  unto  man,  who  is  at  best,  a  poor  worm  of  the  dust,  before  God, 
his  Creator. 

9.  Consider,  O  my  fellow  mortals  below,  that  we  are  all  alike  in 
the  hands  of  a  just  and  holy  God;  and,  that  we  are  all  created  with 
immortal  souls,  which  are  accountable  unto  Him  for  every  deed 
done  in  the  body,  while  passing  through  the  scenes  of  time,  in  this 
terrestrial  state,  whether  they  be  good  or  whether  they  be  evil. 
This  our  Lord  and  Savior  plainly  taught  when  he   was  upon  earth. 

10.  Remember  and  bear  in  mind,  my  dear  friends,  that  I,  (the 
inspired  writer,)  have  been  called  by  the  irresistible  power  of  God, 
to  act  only  as  an  agent  under  his  Almighty  influence,  in  conveying 
this  word  to  all  my  fellow  beings  upon  earth,  who  are,  in  their 
creation,  as  precious  in  the  sight  of  a  just  and  righteous  God,  as  I, 
or  any  other  one.  But  all  professed  Christendom  should  bear  in 
mind,  that  God,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  hath  always  no- 
ticed mankind  for  their  works'  sake ;  whether  they  merited  mercy, 
or  whether  they  merited  judgment. 

11.  And  I  do  solemnly  testify  to  all  the  human  family,  in  the  fear 
of  that  holy  God  who  created  me  with  immortality,  that  the  society 
of  people  in  which  I  live,  either  Leaders  or  any  of  its  members, 
have  had  nothing  to  do  in  controlling  and  directing  this  word  to 
the  nations  of  the  earth ;  and  that  I,  the  inspired  writer,  liave  not 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  221 

been  suflfered  by  the  power  of  the  Mighty  Angel,  to  alter  or  vary 
from  what  he  brought  forth,  whether  it  was  in  reproof  and  admoni- 
tion, directly  to  the  society,  or  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

12.  But  I  have  been  compelled  to  write  the  foregoing  pages,  as 
held  forth,  by  the  Mighty  Angel,  to  my  view,  and  read  aloud  in  my 
presence,  without  regard  to  any  particular  sect  or  denomination 
now  in  existence.  And  I  do  furthermore  solemnly  testify  to  the 
whole  human  family,  that  the  testimonial  evidences,  which  here  fol- 
low, respecting  this  Sacred  Roll,  word  and  work,  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth,  were  written,  many  of  them,  more  than  a  hundred  miles 
apart; 

13.  And  that  the  inspired  writers,  had  no  knowledge,  by  any 
earthly  communication,  of  the  work  and  operations  of  the  spirit  of 
God  in  distant  branches  of  the  society,  respecting  this  very  Roll 
and  Book,  which  is  now,  by  the  kind  and  tender  mercy  of  an  All- 
powerful  and  wise  God,  placed  before  us,  that  he  that  runneth  may 
read  and  understand ;  and  wisely  fear  that  God,  by  whom  he  was 
created  with  an  immortal  soul ;  and  before  whom,  I,  with  the  rest 
of  my  fellow  mortals  in  time,  must  shortly  appear  at  his  eternal 
bar  of  justice ;  where  we  shall  all  receive  the  just  reward  of  our 
works. 

14.  And  I  do  testify  to  all  the  children  of  men,  that  my  soul  feels 
perfect  peace  and  quietness  as  it  respects  this  work ;  for  I  have  an 
indisputable  evidence  within  my  own  soul,  that  the  hand  of  God 
hath  done  this ;  not  the  hand  of  man,  or  the  power  of  evil. 

15.  And  I  do  daily  fear  and  love  that  God,  by  walking  softly  in 
his  presence,  who  hath  called  me,  with  the  rest  of  my  dear  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  (companions  in  tribulation,)  from  the  paths  of  sin 
and  death,  to  walk  in  the  way  of  true  gospel  light,  and  life  eternal, 
where  a  salvation  through  the  spirit  of  the  blessed  Savior,  is  found, 
that  is  able  to  save  the  soul  from  sinful  works  in  the  present  tense. 

16.  Where  souls  can  walk,  day  by  day,  in  true  obedience  to  the 
revealed  will  of  God  ;  and  by  this  means  are  prepared  at  any  time 
to  do  his  will  on  earth,  or  to  leave  their  house  of  clay,  and  enter 
eternity  at  his  call,  justified  before  Him,  whose  summons  must 
shortly  sound  in  every  heart  to  bid  farewell  to  earth  and  all  its  fleet- 
ing glories,  and  close  their  eyes  to  all  her  transitory  enjoyments. 

17.  To  be  enabled  to  do  my  duty  day  by  day,  in  the  true  fear  of 
the  Lord,  regardless  of  all  other  personal,  or  private  considerations, 
is  all  that  my  soul  can  pray  for,   ask  or  desire :  And  I  do  earnestly 


222  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

entreat  of  my  fellow  beings,  and  of  every  reasonable  mind,  candid- 
ly to  read  the  foregoing  sacred  pages  from  beginning  to  end,  and 
seriously  consider,  and  ponder  well  the  subjects  therein  contained  ; 
and  this  do,  unclothed  of  prejudice  from  any  quarter.  Do  not  be 
hasty,  beloved  fellow  mortals,  in  casting  forth  epithets  of  scorn  and 
derision,  before  you  know  even  the  record  of  that  solemn  and 
weighty  word,  contained  in  this  Roll  and  Book. 

18.  Give  place  in  your  hearts  for  sober  and  solemn  reflections ; 
look  not  at  this  denomination,  or  that;  but  look  with  me,  to  that 
God  who  gave  us  being ;  and  to  that  sacred  and  solemn  impression 
of  eternal  truth,  which  his  Almighty  hand  hath  stamped  upon  the 
foregoing  pages. 

19.  And  in  the  tenderest  feelings  of  love  and  good  will,  to  all  my 
brethren  and  sisters  of  the  human  family,  and  in  obedience  to  the 
direction  of  the  Holy  Angel,  do  I  sound  forth  these  sentences 
unto  you,  my  companions  and  sojourners  in  time's  dark  vale  below. 
And  let  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  remember,  of  whatever  na- 
tion they  may  be ;  rich  or  poor,  professors  or  profane,  that  by  one 
just  and  righteous  God,  we  must  and  shall  all  be  judged,  according 
to  our  works ;  before  hisjholy  throne  and  tribunal  of  eternal  justice, 
none  can  be  wronged  of  that  which  is  their  just  due. 

Philemon  Stewart. 


NOTICE  TO  ALL  WHO  MAY  READ  THE  FOREGOING  SACRED  PAGES. 

We,  as  a  Society,  feel  it  our  duty  to  acknowledge  that  we  have  no  more 
right,  in  our  own  natural  wisdom,  than  any  other  society  now  existing  on 
earth,  to  deviate  from  the  true  sense  and  meaning  of  the  Word  of  the  Lord, 
to  favor  our  own  personal  views  concerning  any  doctrine  or  matter  contained 
in  the  Sacred  Roll. 

But  as  it  hath  pleased  God,  in  his  infinite  mercy  and  goodness,  to  select 
from  among  us,  an  instrument  or  agent,  to  declare  his  word  and  will  to  the 
inhabitants  and  nations  of  the  earth,  and  (as  is  the  case  in  many  of  the  an- 
cient sacred  writings,)  there  are  some  few  passages  in  this  Roll,  that  do  not 
seem  to  us  to  express  so  clearly  to  the  understanding,  the  real  meaning  of  the 
Spirit,  or  what  we  believe  to  be  the  real  meaning,  we  have  taken  the  liberty 
to  make  a  few  notes  to  illustrate  our  views  of  some  particular  points,  whicJi 
we  think  are  entirely  free  from  the  prejudice  of  sectarianism  ;  and  here  we 
leave  them,  knowing  that  God  is  able,  and  will  defend  his  own  word  and 
work. 

Note  first,  page  17,  Sec.  10. 

By  this  we  understand  that  He  would  have  noticed  them  with  his  blessing 
and  protection,  as  really^  according  to  their  order,  which  is  inferior  to  the  or- 
der of  grace,  to  which  all  souls  must  ultimately  come,  if  they  ever  obtain  an 
inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Note  second,  page  23,  Sec.  11. 

If  this  was  to  be  understood  as  a  command  given  to  man  in  his  primitive 
state,  we  consider  that  he  was  thereby  equally  bound  to   keep  the   whole 
original  law  and  order  of  nature.     See  Genesis,  Chap,  i,  8   . 
Note  third,  page  44,  Sec.  33. 

We  do  not  consider  that  the  expression,  keep  the  laic  of  nature,  is  to  be 
understood  that  any  one  can  continue  under  the  law  of  nature,  and  be  justi- 
fied, after  being  called  by  the  light  of  Christ,  into  the  order  of  grace  ;  nay, 
he  must  then  yield  obedience  to  that  call,  and  keep  the  law  of  grace,  or  lose 
his  justification,  and  forfeit  the  Divine  blessing  and  protection.  See  page 
146,  and  147. 

Note  fourth. 

It  is  to  be  understood  that  the  inspired  writer  who  wrote  this  Book,  had 
the  full  union  and  approbation  of  the  visible  leading  authority  of  the  Society, 
in  doing  the  will  of  God,  as  revealed  to  him  by  immediate  inspiration, 
through  the  Holy  Angel,  without  regard  to  any  individual  or  personal  feel- 
ings whatever. 


TO  PRINTERS. 

ErjAnnntions^  amendments  and  corrections. 

On  account  of  the  special  requirement  to  lay  tliis  sacred  Book  before  the 
public  as  soon  as  possible,  it  was  transcribed  in  much  haste  and  put  to  press 
without  sufficient  time  for  careful  examination,  in  consequence  of  which,  a 
variety  of  literal  andjverbal  mistakes  have  escaped  detection. 

We  have  therefore  prepared  the  following,  in  which  are  embraced  the 
most  material  of  these  mistakes,  including  some  few  typographical  errors. 
There  may  be  other  small  errors  discovered;  such  can  be  easily  corrected  by 
those  who  may  reprint  or  translate  it. 

Page     14,  Sec.  7,  for  Fm  read  1  am. 

15,  "  14,  before  St.  John,  insert  Matt,  xvi,  25;  and  Mark  X.  29,  30. 
"  22,  "  3,  from  the  beginning  of  the  Sec.  to  the  word  part;  in  the 
fourth  line  read  as  follows ;  Bvt  the  irrational  or  animal  propensities.,  which, 
is  the  inferior  part.,  [through  the  serpent.^  soon,  overruled  his  right  reason.,  and 
placed  upon  him  strong  bands,  ichich  held  him  in,  bondage  to  the  laio  of  sin 
and  death. 

"       30,     "     5,  f.  there  &e  millions,  r.  there  are  millions,  and  f.hath  r.  have, 

"       32,     "      5,  f.  days  of  his  wrath  r.  day  of  his  wrath. 

"       35,     "     ^0,  f.  fruits  of  his  loins .,  r.  fruit  of  his  \o\ns. 

"       35,  at  the  end  of  Chap,  v,  add,  Isaiah  liii.  1,  2  &  3  verses. 

"       42,     "     15,  f.  be  false,  &  be  true,  r.  are  false,  &  are  true. 

"       43,     "     23,  f.  straight  gate,  r.  strait  gate  ;  the  same  in  other  places. 

"       45,     "     37,  f.  or  destroy,  r.  nor  destroy;  the  same  in  other  places. 

"       48,     "     28,  insert  the  word  already,  after  with  her. 

"       51,     8  &  9,  to  come  in  after  Mark  vii,  and  before  20,  in  page  50  ;  also, 

Chap.  XX,  34,  35,  36,  to  be  transferred  &  placed  before  Luke  xxi,  34. 
"       54,  dele   Luke  xiv,  &  transfer  verse  20,  which  follows  it,  to 

page  53,  &  place  it  between  Chap,  xiv  &  verse  26;  &  transfer  the  quo- 
tations from  Luke  xvii,  26  &  onward,  in  page  53,  &,  place  them  directly 
after  the  quotation  from  Chap,  xvi,  15,  in  page  54. 

63,  IL  Thess.  ii,  3  to  12,  to  come  in  before  L  John  ii,  18. 

64,  "     12,  f.  have  pleasure  r.  had  pleasure. 
66,     "     13,  f.  pretended  yoke,  r.  specious  cloak. 

77,  "       4,  f.  which  are  not,  r.  which  icere  not. 

78,  "       9,  f.  Acts  ii,  r.  Acts  i. 

"  Revelation  i,  7,  he  cometh  with  clouds,* 

"  Chap,  xxii,  20,  to  come  in  after  verse  17  in  page  79. 

96,  "     12,  after  John,  r.  as  related. 

109,  the  quotations  from  Isaiah,  to  come  in  before   those  from 

Matthew. 
"     116,     "     18,  f.  forgive  the jn,  r.  forgive  their  persecutors. 

*The  original  expression  in  Greek,  is  "metaton  nephelon,"  together  with 
clouds,  meaning  clouds  of  witnesses  endowed  with  his  spirit,  who  will  de- 
clare him  to  the  world,  with  evidence  that  cannot  be  disputed. 


CORRECTIONS. 

131,  the   quotations  from  Isaiah,  Chap,  xxvi  &  xxvii,  down  to 

day,  to  come  in  before  Chap,  xxxii,  near  the  bottom  of  page  130. 
141,     "     39,  f.  landed  forces,  r.  land  forces. 
148,     "     49,  f.  penitence,  r.  penitents. 
155,     "     15,  f.  merchant-men,  r.  merchants. 
165,  Jeremiah,  Chap,  xxx,  23,  24,  down  to  shall  consider  it, 

to  come  in  before  Jeremiah  xxxi,  on  page  164. 
165,  the  quotations  from  Zechariah,  down  to  neighbor,  to  come 

in  after  those  from  Zephaniah,  down  to  jealousy,  in  page  166. 
179,     "     33,  f.  to  ])rophecy,  r.  to  jirophesy.  p.  200,  the  same. 
181,     "       9,  f.  will  cease  and  will  die,  r.  would  cease  and  would  die. 
190,     "     14,  f  vallies,  r.  valleys  ;  the  same  error  occurs  in  other  places. 
197,     "       9,  f.  fowls  in  heaven,  r.  fowls  that  soar  in  the  heavens  above. 
219,     "       6,  bottom  line,  after  the  word  contained,  add.  So   as  to  vary 
the  obvious  meaning  of  the  original. 


Notice. 

We  freely  give  notice  to  those  who  may  wish  to  reprint  this  Book,  for  the 
benevolent  purpose  of  extending  its  sacred  contents,  agreeable  to  the  Divine 
command,  that  it  is  our  wish  to  have  notice  of  it;  so  that  whoever  may  feel 
disposed  to  undertake  it,  may,  by  application  to  the  Society,  if  practicable, 
receive  the  necessary  information  respecting  some  corrections  which  we  de- 
sire to  furnish. 

Letters  for  that  purpose  may  be  addressed  to  Richard  Bushnell  or  Frederic 
W.  Evans,  New  Lebanon,  Columbia  county.  New  York.  But  if  the  great 
distance  should  preclude  the  possibility  of  getting  returns  in  due  season,  we 
wish  the  errors  printed  at  the  end  of  the  book,  to  be  noticed  and  corrected 
in  the  places  to  which  they  refer,  so  as  to  make  a  correct  copy. 


Note.     The  testimonies  alluded  to  and  required  in  the  close  of  this  first 
Part,  page  218,  will  be  comprised  in  a  second  Part  not  yet  issued. 


PART  II. 

BEING  A  SEQUEL  OR  APPENDIX 


TO    THE 


SACRED   ROLL  AND  BOOR, 


TO    THE    ]¥ATIOI¥S    OF    THE    EARTH  ^ 


CONTAliriNG    THE   TESTIFYING    SEALS    OF    SOME    OF    THE 

ANCIENT  PROPHETS  AND    HOLY  ANGELS, 

WITH    THE 

TESTIMONIES    OF    LIVING    WITNESSES, 

OP  THE  MARVELOUS  WORK  OF  GOD,  IN  HIS  ZION  ON  EARTH. 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  SOCIETY; 

CANTERBURY,  N.H. 
1843. 


PREFACE. 


The  most  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  following  pages  has  been  written 
in  compliance  with  the  command  of  the  holy  Angel  of  God,  who  dictated 
his  sacred  word,  comprising  the  first  part  of  this  work,  entitled  A  Sacred 
Roll  and  Book  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

The  inspired  writers  and  testators  of  the  word  contained  in  this  second 
part,  have  consented  to  the  publication  of  the  same,  only  in  compliance  with 
the  requirement  of  God,  feeling  it  a  duty  to  acknowledge  his  mercy  and 
goodness  in  this  the  fourth  and  last  dispensation  of  his  grace  to  man ;  yet 
feeling,  on  every  other  consideration,  great  diffidence  in  offering  their  names 
to  public  view,  desiring  a  secluded  station  in  life,  and  a  privilege  to  work 
out  their  own  salvation  by  self-denial  and  the  cross. 

It  is  true,  they  have  been  greatly  privileged  with  the  blessing  of  God,  and 
made  instruments  in  his  hands,  to  aid  in  the  execution  of  his  work  among 
the  children  of  men,  and  they  claim  no  greater  merit,  than  the  reward 
which  is  gained  by  obedience  to  his  sacred  word,  with  the  rest  of  their  gos- 
pel companions. 

It  may  be  justly  due  to  all,  to  say,  that  many  of  the  testimonies  are  not  in- 
serted entire,  as  it  would  swell  the  work  more  than  would  be  consistent 
with  our  present  bounds.  But  it  has  been  the  labor  of  the  publishers,  to 
preserve  the  inspired  matter  relating  to  this  Sacred  Roll  and  Book  in  its 
true  spirit  and  meaning.  We  wish  simply  to  publish  to  mankind  the  word 
of  God  as  delivered  unto  us  for  that  purpose,  and  to  connect  therewith  such 
testimony,  as  is  required  by  the  Mighty  Angel. 

There  have  been  many  other  testimonies  received,  and  now  in  manuscript, 
corroborating  the  truth,  reality  and  authenticity  of  this  sacred  Book,  and  de- 
claring that  it  is  the  will  of  God,  that  it  should  go  forth  to  the  children  of 
men,  written  by  those  who  are  no  less  worthy,  than  those  whose  testimonies 
are  here  published,  being  faithful  wearers  and  bearers  of  the  yoke  and  cross 
of  Christ ;  but  for  want  of  room,  and  as  it  is  not  our  labor  to  prove  by  these 
the  truth  and  divine  origin  of  this  work,  they  are  omitted. 

It  was  judged  advisable  to  select  from  among  them,  a  portion  from  several 
of  the  different  branches  of  our  communion,  to  represent  more  forcibly,  the 
unanimity  and  corresponding  relation  existing  in  the  Zion  of  God  upon  earth. 

It  may  be  asserted  with  truth  and  confidence,  that  God  has  a  holy  Church 
on  earth,  wherein  He  reigns,  and  all  the  living  members  thereof,  are  Wit- 
nesses to  his  word  and  work;  though  they  remain  a  chosen  and  secluded 
people. 

We  would  further  state,  that  it  was  our  original  design,  to  publish  the 
whole  of  this  work  in  one  part  entire;  but  owing  to  unavoidable  circumstan- 
ces prejudicial  to  a  speedy  publication  of  that  portion  of  the  work  embraced 
in  this  second  part,  we  have  been  compelled  to  issue  it  in  two  parts. 
September,  1843.  The  Publishers. 


223 


FAI^T  II. 

CONTAINING  THE   WORDS  OF  HOLY  WISDOM,  WITH  SOME 

OF  THE  ANCIENT  PROPHETS  AND  OTHER 

HEAVENLY  MESSENGERS. 


TBE  TESTIFYING  SEAL  OF  THE  PROPHET  JEREMIAH; 

REVEALED    AT    CANTERBURY   NEW-HAMPSHIRE,   JULY   2,   1843. 

1.  Bow  down  thine  ear  to  hear  O  man,  and  thine  heart  to  re- 
ceive O  son  of  man,  this  most  sacred  word  of  your  Heavenly  Father, 
is  the  voice  of  me,  the  ancient  Prophet  Jeremiah,  who  art  still 
alive,  and  dwelling  in  mansions  not  made  with  hands;  yea,  though 
the  earthly  tabernacle  which  I  once  inhabited,  has,  for  thousands 
of  years,  been  mouldered  to  dust,  yet  I  am  still  alive  in  the  spirit  ; 
and  in  the  power  of  my  God  I  often  go  forth  with  his  holy  word  to 
the  children  of  men;  and  now  I  rejoice  that  the  time  has  come  for 
this,  his  Sacred  Roll,  to  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  that 
all  may  be  left  inexcusable  before  his  holy  throne. 

2.  Therefore  listen  unto  me,  for  I  know  the  unwillingness  of 
man  to  believe,  at  any  time,  the  then  present  manifestation  of  the 
spirit  of  God ;  it  has  been  so  in  every  past  dispensation,  and  still 
remains  so ;    but  this  altereth  not  the  purposes  of  the  Almighty. 

3.  The  voice  of  your  God  is.  Yea  and  amen ;  He  that  will  lis- 
ten to  my  words  of  solemn  warning,  and  reverence  my  holy  word, 
who  will  incline  his  heart  to  obey  my  voice  and  his  feet  to  walk 
in  my  paths,  though  he  may  dwell  in  the  uttermost  regions  of  the 
earth  or  roam  the  pathless  desert,  yet  my  blessing  shall  crown  his 
soul ;  my  hand  shall  direct,  and  my  arm  shall  defend  him.  But  he 
that  turneth  a  deaf  ear  to  my  word,  and  scorneth  in  his  heart  the 
calls  of  my  mercy,  who  wandereth  where  he  listeth,  and  tread- 
eth  in  forbidden  paths,  must  yet  meet  my  spirit  in  judgment. 

4.  And  now  all  ye  people,  look  back  and  see  where  those  whom 
He  had  called  as  his  chosen  people  in  ancient  days,  missed  the 
point,  and  failed  of  the  blessing  and  protection  of  their  God ;  Was 


224  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

it  not  by  willfully  rejecting  the  then  present  light  and  manifestation 
of  his  mind  and  will  to  them?  Was  it  not  by  turning  a  deaf  ear  to 
the  calls  of  his  mercy,  as  sent  forth  unto  them  through  his  chosen 
messengers?    Most  certainly  it  was. 

5.  Therefore  hearken,  O  ye  nations  of  the  earth,  and  listen  all 
ye  people,  to  this  his  Sacred  Roll,  as  the  voice  of  the  living 
God  in  solemn  warning  and  tender  love ;  and  if  you  believe  the 
words  which  I  spake  in  days  of  old,  believe  me  now,  when  I  say 
that  this  Sacred  and  Divine  Roll  which  is  now  sent  forth  unto  you, 
is  not  the  work  of  the  vain  and  aspiring  imagination  of  fallen  man; 
but  was  directed  by  the  holy  spirit  of  the  Lord  your  God,  and  con- 
tains those  solemn  truths  to  which  every  soul  must  bow,  or  finally 
fail  of  his  protection  and  blessing;  for  He  hath  not  sent  forth  his 
word  in  vain,  nor  will  He  strive  with  man  for  nought. 

6.  For  lo  his  holy  Angels  are  commissioned  to  bring,  first  his  mer- 
cy, and  should  it  be  received  in  humbleness  of  heart  and  due  con- 
trition of  spirit,  Amen,  then  his  blessing  and  protection  will  crown 
the  soul.  Butif  not,  then,  the  voice  of  the  Mighty  One  crieth.  He 
that  is  holy  let  him  be  holy,  and  he  that  is  filthy  let  him  be  filthy. 

7.  And  to  them  who  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  his  calls,  doth  He  give 
that  cup  which  He  has  prepared  for  them,  even  the  vials  of  his  wrath 
in  heavy  judgments  :  for  the  Lord  your  God  hath  commenced  his 
final  work  with  his  creature  man,  who  with  wickedness  hath  so  cor- 
rupted his  way,  in  sin  and  filthy  abomination,  that  the  earth  groaneth 
by  reason  of  the  weight  thereof ;  for  the  cry  of  the  poor  and  op- 
pressed hath  ascended  to  his  throne,  and  the  spirit  of  your  God 
doth  loudly  call  for  justice  and  truth. 

8.  And  now  O  man  what  art  thou,  that  thou  shouldst  strive  with 
the  living  God,  who  is  able  to  destroy  thy  body  with  a  breath,  and 
cast  thy  soul  in  hell  ?  Wilt  thou  withstand  the  calls  of  his  mercy, 
and  shut  thy  soul  from  the  glory  of  his  presence  ?  Or  wilt  thou  fall 
before  Him,  confess  his  holy  power,  and  seek  his  mercy  by  obeying 
his  holy  word  ? 

9.  Put  not  thy  trust  in  earthly  power,  for  whoso  trusteth  in  earth- 
ly strength,  leaneth  upon  a  broken  staff  that  shall  pierce  his  hand ; 
but  whoso  trusteth  in  God,  will  find  Him  a  shield  that  is  able  to 
cover,  and  an  arm  that  is  able  to  defend,  when  tribulation  as  a  flood 
shall  sweep  over  the  land. 

Inspired  Writer, 

William  Tripure. 


225 


A  HOLY  AND  DHINE  ROLL  WRITTEN  BY  THE  HOLY  PROPHET  ELISHA, 

BEFORE  THE  ALTAR  OF  WISDOM  AND  LOVE, 

DECEMBER  14,  1842. 

REVEALED    AT    CANTERBURY,   NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   JUNE   28,    1843. 

1.  Hearken  all  ye  nations  of  the  earth,  and  bow  down  all  ye  of 
high  rank,  of  whatever  grade  or  class,  before  the  one  true  and 
living  God ;  and  in  his  most  holy  fear  meditate  ye  upon  his  good- 
ness and  loving  mercy,  to  warn  you  of  approaching  danger ;  and 
humbly  implore  his  favor,  that  you  may  learn  his  will  and  obey  his 
word  to  his  pleasure. 

2.  Behold  I  am  a  prophet,  a  servant  of  my  God;  before  Him  I 
bow,  and  before  his  throne  I  worship.  His  word  is  truth  and  everlast' 
ing  righteousness  to  the  soul  that  believeth  and  receiveth,  and  end- 
less misery  and  woe  to  the  soul  that  refuseth  to  listen  and  obey. 

3.  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  shall  the  word  of  the 
Lord  be  sounded  forth ;  and  mortals  shall  fear  and  tremble,  because 
of  truths,  hidden  truths  revealed  unto  them,  through  means  of 
God's  own  choosing;  and  all  shall  be  left  without  excuse,  both 
within  and  without  the  walls  of  Zion. 

4.  Holy,  holy  is  the  God  of  my  salvation,  and  most  holy  is  his 
name ;  fear  Him  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  praise  Him  ye  inhabi- 
tants of  Zion,  because  of  his  excellency  saith  the  Holy  Archangel  of 
my  God. 

5.  Awaken  and  be  quickened,  all  ye  who  are  slumbering  in 
your  sins,  who  revel  in  carnal  delights  and  in  the  vain  gratifications 
of  a  fallen  corrupt  nature;  for  Lo!  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn 
as  an  oven,  when  your  days  of  ease  and  pleasure  shall  be  loathsome 
to  you,  and  your  riches,  O  ye  noble  ones,  will  be  no  more  to  you 
than  dust. 

6.  Hearken  ye  and  hear  the  word  of  your  God  which  is  unto  ev- 
ery nation  and  people,  for  thus  saith  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  of 
Heaven  and  earth  ;  I  will  pour  out  my  spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and 
they  that  seek  Me  early  shall  find  Me,  and  become  wise  and  come- 
ly before  Me. 

7.  I  will  turn  the  mirth  of  the  proud,  the  giddy  and  vain  into 
mourning,  and  the  spirit  of  the  oppressor  into  freedom  and  good 


22G  SACRED  ROLL  ANP  ROOK 

will  to  the  souls  of  allmon;  for  tlio  time  sluill  b(^  when  mortals 
shall  fear  my  word,  for  I  will  send  it  forth  to  every  nation  on  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

8.  Judgments  shall  roll  and  roll ;  yea,  like  the  tide  of  the  rolling 
deep,  they  shall  ebb  and  flow,  flow  and  ebb,  until  in  my  infinite 
wisdom  I  shall  cause,  for  a  season,  the  waters  to  be  calm  and  beau- 
tiful. 

9.  I  will  again  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  again  I  will 
spread  sack-cloth  and  dust  before  those  whom  I  have  chosen  to  be 
servants  in  my  holy  house;  for  I  am  All-powerful ;  Wisdom  is  mine, 
justice  is  also  mine,  and  I  will  reward  every  one  according  to  their 
works. 

10.  Those  who  lift  up  their  swords,  who  raise  their  hands  through 
ambition  or  revenge,  against  their  fellow  beings,  let  them  beware  of 
my  great  displeasure  and  heavy  hand  of  cursing;  for  I  will  be  known, 
feared  and  obeyed.  Those  who  know  Me  not  in  time,  shall  know 
Me  in  eternity;  and  those  who  believe  not  my  word,  nor  the  divine 
source  from  which  it  is  sent  forth,  I  will  meet  in  judgments,  and 
close  their  days  in  unpleasantness  and  sorrow;  because  they  shut 
their  ears  that  they  will  not  hear,  and  their  eyes,  that  they  will 
not  see. 

11.  I  am  that  I  Am  ;  and  mortal  man  whom  I  have  created  to  be 
the  image  and  likeness  of  Myself,  shall  tremble  in  my  presence  and 
bow  down  at  the  sound  of  my  voice,  or  I  will  frown  upon  them  with 
a  frowrtof  my  displeasure,  and  blow  upon  their  souls  the  blast,  yea, 
the  solemn  blast  of  my  vengeance,  which  will  cause  their  souls  to 
wither  before  Me,  as  the  tender  plant  withereth  before  the  merid- 
ian sun, 

12.  I  am  a  God  of  justice,  mercy,  charity  and  love;  therefore 
hearken  ye  unto  Me ;  for  I  will  yet  pour  out  my  great  and  heavy 
displeasure  upon  the  earth  in  my  fury,  because  of  her  wickedness. 

13.  If  ye  heed  not  my  word  and  work,  O  ye  dwellers  on  earth, 
ye  shall  perish  by  the  sword;  for  the  time  will  come  when  it  will 
be  unsheathed  and  furbished,  glittering  in  judgment,  while  on  the 
other  hand,  if  ye  hearken  unto  Me,  if  ye  receive  my  warning 
word  and  turn  from  the  evil  of  your  ways,  my  spirit  will  bear 
rule;  my  peace  shall  overshadow  you,  and  you  will  begin  to  love 
righteousness  and  hate  iniquity,  to  serve  Me  your  God,  and  not  the 
god  of  self 

14.  Come  out,  come  out  from  among  the  haughty  and  proud,  all 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  227 

ye  who  hear  the  word  of  kind  Heaven,  all  ye  who  are  ready  to  lay 
down  your  lives  to  do  my  will,  not  to  the  destroying  of  the  body,  but 
that  life  of  self  and  selfish  passions  which  ye  have  indulged,  and  by 
so  doing  have  wandered  far  from  Me  your  God.  Return  unto  Me  as 
harmless  babes  by  true  confession  and  repentance,  that  my  wings  of 
protection  may  encircle  you,  that  I  may  hold  you  as  in  the  hollow 
of  mine  hand,  from  the  persecution  of  the  wicked,  and  the  vain 
enticements  of  Satan. 

15.  The  earth  shall  yet  be  in  commotion,  the  fire  of  the  ever 
blessed  gospel,  taught  by  my  faithful  Son,  your  blessed  Savior,  and 
revived  through  my  anointing  goodness,  by  the  Mother  of  the  New 
Creation,  Ann  Lee,  shall  burn  and  run  as  flaming  fire  among  stubble; 
and  souls  shall  be  awakened  by  the  sound  of  the  heavenly  harpers 
harping  with  their  harps ;  yea,  by  my  holy  and  proclaiming  Angels 
whom  I  will  send  to  pass  and  re-pass  through  the  earth,  sounding 
the  cheering  trumpet  of  sweet  liberty  to  the  soul  bound  in  sin,  and 
to  the  seeker  after  true  righteousness. 

16.  I  AM,  that  sitteth  upon  my  throne,  will  judge  all  souls  ac- 
cording to  their  works.  I  will  give  freely  to  the  seeker  after  good ; 
and  the  poor  in  spirit  shall  be  nourished  from  my  hand,  and  fed 
from  the  never  failing  fountain  of  my  goodness. 

17.  Happiness  is  designed  by  Me  for  every  creature  whom  I 
have  created ;  but  how  many  there  are,  who  by  indulging  the  baser 
passions  of  a  carnal  nature,  are  ruined  for  life,  disenabled  in  body 
and  distorted  in  mind,  must  drag  out  years  in  misery, 

18.  How  many  pride  themselves  in  afliuence  and  a  great  name 
among  men ;  yet  how  often  cut  down  at  noon !  How  often  dis- 
appointment lurks  for  her  prey  and  seizes  her  captive !  O  that  ye 
would  heed  my  word,  before  I  call  you  to  taste  of  my  displeasure! 
Long,  long  have  I  borne  with  those  whom  I  have  created  solely  to 
worship  and  adore  Me. 

19.  I  will  open  their  eyes  through  my  wisdom,  and  teach  them 
new  and  wonderful  things.  Many  w^ill  believe  and  turn  from  the 
evil  of  their  ways,  and  many  will  still  pursue  their  downward  and 
self-pleasing  road,  until  I  can  no  longer  feel  any  pleasure  in  their 
doings,  or  with-hold  from  them  my  hand  of  judgment. 

20.  O  my  Zion,  my  Zion  !  bow  down  low,  exceeding  low,  because 
1  have  blessed  thee,  and  have  in  my  glory  shone  upon  thee  with 
great  brightness  and  beauty. 


228  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

21.  Thy  comeliness  many  shall  yet  flock  to  see;  and  thy  light 
shall  shine  forth  to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people,  be- 
cause thy  inhabitants  confess  and  forsake  their  sins,  and  offer  holy 
offerings  unto  Me  their  God ;  the  smoke  whereof  ascendeth  unto  my 
throne  like  sweet  smelling  incense  in  my  presence,  instead  of  a 
stench  of  uncleanness  to  provoke  Me  to  anger. 

2*2.  Here  the  simple  and  innocent  lambs  of  the  Savior,  he  can 
hold  in  his  arms,  and  none  can  harm  or  hurt  them  so  long  as  they 
obey  his  kind  voice,  and  are  contented  to  remain  under  his  care 
and  protection. 

23.  But  how  many  there  are  who  delight  to  behold  the  young 
and  weak,  captivated  by  vain  seducers  and  filthy  plot-leaders,  and 
enslaved  by  that  base  and  ungodly  passion  which  knows  no  bounds, 
and  seemeth  to  find  no  restraint. 

24.  And  can  a  righteous  God  pass  lightly  over  the  doings  of 
those  who  pretend  to  walk  in  my  way  and  obey  my  word,  yet  only 
in  the  letter  thereof,  while  their  hearts  are  filled  with  uncleanness, 
and  are  far  from  Me?  Nay,  nay;  for  my  spirit  is  not  in  them,  nei- 
ther does  my  true  word  abound  in  their  long-toned  voices  or  fash- 
ionable prayers  ;  but  like  a  heated  furnace  to  refine  gold,  so  I  would 
my  word  should  be  to  refine  the  soul  of  every  human  being. 

25.  My  word  is  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  the  joints 
and  marrow ;  quick  as -lightning,  and  loud  as  peals  of  heavy  thunder. 

26.  No  soul  can  appear  before  Me  in  peace,  nor  offer  acceptable 
offerings  to  Me,  unless  they  stand  in  justification,  freed  from  a  guilty 
conscience. 

27.  I  am  purity  ;  and  those  that  gather  under  my  hand  of  safety, 
that  would  dwell  in  the  low  valley  of  peace  and  quietness,  must 
walk  circumspectly  before  Me.  Then  I  will  enrich  them  with  my 
blessing,  and  Satan  shall  never  take  from  them  that  overcoming 
power  with  which  I  will  clothe  their  spirits;  for  all  power  is  mine, 
and  the  reins  of  justice  I  hold  in  my  hand. 

28.  Come,  come  away  all  ye  young  and  gay,  saith  the  voice  of 
the  holy  spirits,  and  prepare  your  souls  for  a  never  ending  eternity ; 
walk  ye  in  the  pleasant  paths  of  wisdom  and  love,  that  ye  may  be 
rightful  heirs  to  a  holy  and  sweet  abode  with  saints  and  angels. 

29.  Remember,  O  remember,  life  is  short,  but  eternity  is  never 
ending ;  the  sweet  smelling  flowers  of  the  field  soon  pass  away, 
and  so  do  the  beauty  and  vigour  of  youth  and  youthful  pleasures. 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  229 

Though  they  hold  forth  tempting  colors,  you  can  have  but  the  taste 
of  one  before  the  others  are  fled,  and  thorns  often  appear  in  their 
stead. 

30.  Therefore  seek  that  treasure  which  is  abiding,  that  fadeth 
not  away,  but  is  forever  an  anchor  to  the  soul  when  trying  scenes 
roll  on,  and  affliction  spreads  her  gloomy  wings  over  your  heads ; 
have  your  treasure  in  Heaven  where  moth  and  rust  corrupteth  not, 
and  where  thieves  cannot  break  through  and  steal. 

31.  Time  is  ever  on  the  wing,  and  God,  in  his  own  way  and 
time,  will  bring  to  pass  a  work,  a  strange  work ;  for  long  He  hath 
borne  with  his  creatures  whom  He  hath  created ;  therefore  as  a 
Holy  Prophet  of  his  choosing  to  sound  his  awakening  and  life- 
cheering  trumpet  of  free  salvation  to  every  nation  on  the  face  of 
the  earth,  I  say  unto  you.  Take  heed  to  your  ways,  all  ye  dwellers 
on  earth,  that  ye  be  not  found  fighting  against  your  God  ;  that  ye 
be  not  found  blaspheming  his  holy  word  sent  forth  unto  you ;  for  I 
tell  you  of  a  solemn  truth,  if  you  are,  your  God  will  yet  meet  you 
in  a  strait  place,  and  send  forth  his  judgments  upon  you,  unless  you 
repent  and  turn  from  the  evil  of  your  ways. 

32.  If  ye  know  not  how  to  treat  the  givings  of  his  Spirit,  then 
be  wise  and  mock  not  his  word,  lest  in  his  fury  He  cast  you  off 
forever ;  for  He  will  be  feared  by  mortals,  and  all  must  bow  and 
confess  his  name  Jehovah,  the  All-wise  Creator  of  the  world,  and 
all  that  is  therein. 

33.  Bow  down  and  fear  Him  all  ye  people,  for  he  is  Alphine  and 
Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  Ending. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Hester  A.  Adams. 


A  SKORT  ROLL  WRITTEN  BY  THE  HOLY  PATRIARCH  ^OAfl; 

who  lived  in  former  days  and  proclaimed  the  word  of  the 

Lord  unto  the    people;    and    who    ceased  not  to 

prophecy,  though  he  was  ridiculed  and 

MOCKED    BY    HIS    HEARERS. 

COPIED    BY    INSPIRATION    AT    CANTERBURY,    NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   JUNE   23,    I8i3. 

1.  Come  gather  near  all  ye  spirits  now  dwelling  in  tenements  of 
mortal  clay,  and  hear  this  my  word ;  for  even  as  my  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther commandeth,  so  will  I  perform.  On  this  Holy  Roll,  prepared  by 


'230  SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 

Eternal  Wisdom,  who  is  one  witli  the  Father,  will  I  write  my  warn- 
ing word  unto  all  nations. 

2.  I  am  Noah,  a  prophet  of  the  Lord  who  dwelt  on  earth  in  an- 
cient days,  and  who  prophecied  unto  the  people  concerning  the 
flood  of  waters  which  the  Lord,  as  a  heavy  judgment,  would  pour 
upon  the  earth  and  its  inhabitants,  because  of  the  wicked  abomin- 
ations therein. 

3.  When  upon  earth,  I  feared  my  God,  and  labored  to  do  my  duty 
by  obeying  his  requirements ;  and  by  many  I  have  been  called  a 
righteous  man  and  servant  of  God.  Even  so  let  it  be.  Truly,  by 
living  up  to  that  light  which  God  had  given  me,  and  obeying  his  re- 
quirements, so  far  was  I  found  acceptable  in  his  sight;  and  even  so 
it  will  be  with  all  souls,  who  do  the  same. 

4.  And  now  I  call  upon  you  to  believe  and  receive  my  word ;  and 
be  assured  it  is  from  the  same  righteous  servant  of  God,  who  built 
the  Ark  according  to  his  commandments. 

5.  I  am  a  friend  and  well  wisher  to  every  soul  whom  God  hath 
created.  I  view  the  works  of  his  creation,  and  say  :  O  that  I  could 
see  true  righteouness,  O  Lord,  in  thy  creature  man!  O  that  thy 
laws  were  regarded,  that  the  earth  might  become  flourishing  as  the 
fruitful  garden  of  Paradise ! 

6.  O  ye  mortals !  My  fellow  brethren !  Will  ye  not  hearken  to 
my  warning  word  and  my  declaration  of  truth,  which  now,  even  by 
the  command  of  a  just  and  righteous  God,  I  sound  forth  unto  you  ? 

7.  The  Lord  of  hosts  has  condescended  to  visit  you  in  mercy ; 
and  as  a  natural  father  instructeth  his  son  how  to  become  useful  in 
society,  a  delight  to  himself  and  comfort  to  surrounding  neighbors, 
so  has  God  your  Heavenly  Father,  given  his  word  plain  and  famil- 
iar, that  ye  may  become  acceptable  servants  of  his  through  time, 
and  prove  rightful  heirs  to  his  pure  and  peaceable  kingdom  in 
eternity. 

8.  Blessed  be  his  word.  The  prophets  that  dwelt  on  earth  many 
years  ago,  rejoice  and  give  thanks  in  behalf  of  their  fellow  brethren; 
and  may  every  soul  now  dwelling  in  a  tenement  of  mortal  clay,  re- 
turn to  please  their  Creator,  and  rejoice  in  works  of  righteousness; 
blessing  God  for  his  unbounded  charity  and  wide  extended  mercy. 

9.  I  am  Noah,  the  prophet  of  the  Lord.  I  dwell  in  mansions  of 
eternal  bliss,  with  Angels  and  happified  spirits.  My  brethren  the 
prophets,  and  my  sisters  the  prophetesses,  are  alike  enjoying  the 
blessing  of  our  Eternal  Parents.    And  as  a  friend  to  all  souls,  I  say, 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  231 

Slight  not  the  call  of  your  God  which  is  now  sent  in  mercy  to  you, 
to  awaken  and  prepare  you  for  future  happiness.  O  my  fellow 
brethren,  be  not  found  like  the  people  in  ancient  days,  disputing  and 
disbelieving  the  word  which  is  now  declared  unto  you ;  for  I  tell 
you,  your  day  is  brighter,  and  your  privilege  far  exceeding. 

10.  And  what  rational,  candid  inquirer  after  the  truth,  will  not 
bow  down  to  receive  this  the  word  of  God  sounded  aloud  by  his 
mighty  Angel,  and  written  upon  paper  by  a  humble  and  devoted 
servant  of  his,  who  has  sincerely  labored  to  walk  in  true  obedience 
to  the  requirements  of  his  God,  and  hath  given  himself  up  to  do 
his  will?  Who  will  not  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad,  that  the  day 
of  knowledge  has  come? 

11.  Will  the  noble  of  the  earth,  the  learned  and  wise,  who  are 
skilled  in  the  fine  arts  and  studies,  be  found  like  the  Jews  in  an- 
cient days,  when  Christ  the  Messiah  was  sent  unto  them?  Will  they 
rise  and  oppose  it,  and  say  it  is  not  of  God? 

12.  And  then  shall  the  poor  and  mean  of  the  earth,  the  unlearn- 
ed and  untaught  embrace  it,  and  in  thankfulness  fulfill  its  require- 
ments, and  thus  receive  his  blessing  and  enter  his  kingdom  before 
them? 

13.  Shall  pride,  arrogance,  self-knowledge  and  wisdom,  even  in 
this  enlightened  age,  shut  out  souls  from  Christ's  pure  kingdom? 

14.  Consider,  and  seriously  reflect  on  the  word,  work  and  wis- 
dom of  God.  Hath  it  not  been  declared  that  the  wisdom  of  God 
was  foolishness  to  vain  and  proud  man? 

15.  Then  be  not  led  astray,  O  ye  men  of  good  intellect,  for  I  de- 
clare unto  you  that  God  is  surely  to  work  in  the  earth;  and  because 
of  the  wicked  abominations  therein.  He  hath  purposed  to  send  aw- 
ful and  heavy  judgments  upon  the  inhabitants  thereof; 

16.  And  of  this  thing  has  given  timely  warnings,  for  repentance 
to  take  place;  for  unto  his  chosen  people  dwelling  in  Zion  on  earth. 
He  hath  committed  his  word  which  is  to  be  spread  abroad  to  all  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  that  all  may  be  left  without  excuse;  and  that  all 
such  as  know  Him  not,  may  hear  his  word,  and  become  wise  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

17.  So  hear  all  ye  people,  the  word  which  the  Holy  Roll  and 
Book  contains ;  and  know  of  a  truth  that  it  is  his  holy  and  sacred 
word;   and  furthermore,  understand  ye  that  it  is  unalterable. 

18.  Because  of  the  wicked  abominations  of  man,  the  Lord  hath  be- 
come displeased  ;  therefore,  I  warn  all  such  as  have  been  measurably 


232  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

awakened,  and  have  received  conviction,  to  be  wise  and  see  that 
they  judge  not  the  givings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  a  rash  and  in- 
considerate judgment.  See  that  ye  be  not  found  fighting  against 
your  own  best  good  and  comfort. 

19.  I  warn  you,  (for  this  is  my  mission,)  to  be  found  ready  to 
meet  the  calls  of  the  spirit,  and  attend  to  the  requirements  as 
made  plain  in  this  Sacred  Roll  and  Book ;  for  remember,  as  you 
treat  these,  so  will  you  be  treated  by  your  God. 

20.  I  solemnly  warn  all  souls  to  take  heed  to  their  ways,  and 
mind  what  they  say,  or  how  they  move,  as  touching  the  holy  and 
sacred  things  of  God. 

21.  As  regards  the  spiritual  kingdom,  at  the  head  of  which 
stand  Christ  and  Mother,  as  is  explained  in  the  preceding  pages, 
be  it  known  unto  you,  that  we  the  prophets,  though  called  servants 
of  God,  were  not  exempt  from  bowing  to  Him  in  Christ  and  Mother 
Ann,  as  the  Father  and  Mother  of  the  new  creation;  notwithstand- 
ing there  were  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  Moses  and  Joshua  and 
prophets  many.  Therefore  this  is  the  way  that  every  soul  is  to  find 
happiness  ;  To  bow  to  God  wherever  He  has  placed  his  name : 
bowing  not  to  man  or  woman,  but  to  the  Anointing  Spirit  which 
Cometh  from  God. 

22.  The  word  of  God  as  is  communicated  to  you,  is  plain  and 
easy  to  be  understood.  Fight  not  against  it,  but  unite  with  it  ; 
giving  thanks,  honor  and  glory  to  your  God,  for  thus  noticing  you 
with  his  word. 

23.  The  manifestation  of  God  in  this  day,  exceedeth  any  that  has 
ever  been  previous  to  this ;  and  if  souls  refuse  offered  mercy,  aw- 
fully will  their  souls  lament  it  yet.  For  as  truly  as  there  is  a  God 
ruling  and  reigning  in  the  eternal  worlds,  just  so  surely  will  He 
pour  out  his  awful  and  heavy  judgments  upon  the  scoffer  and  scorn- 
er  of  his  word.  Therefore,  as  you  consider  the  importance  of  your 
souls'  salvation,  so  will  you  regard  this  saving  word  that  is  now  sent 
unto  you. 

24.  I  am  Noah  the  prophet;  you  have  learned  by  historical 
account,  something  of  the  work  which  I  did,  and  the  same  of  many 
of  the  servants  of  God ;  but  the  half  ye  have  never  learned.  But 
if  ye  will  believe  the  word  of  the  Lord  now  sent  unto  you,  well 
will  it  be  with  you  :  If  not,  you  will  be  as  the  people  unto  whom  I 
declared  the  word  of  the  Lord  in  ancient  days ;  for  they  were  found 
repenting  when  too  late  :  and  just  so  it  will  be  with  you. 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  233 

25.  For  the  truth  of  God  is  being  declared  even  as  in  that  day  : 
and  souls  who  believe  and  repent,  and  return  to  seek  God's  favor, 
unto  the  same  will  God  be  merciful ;  but  such  as  disbelieve  and 
disregard  it,  setting  it  aside  as  false  prediction,  will  He  sweep  off 
in  the  flood  of  his  judgment. 

26.  I  bow  to  my  God  in  thankfulness  for  the  means  He  has  pro- 
vided for  his  creature  man  to  gain  his  favor,  and  bless  the  medi- 
um through  which  it  is  conveyed  to  his  people. 

27.  But  know  this,  all  ye  people,  that  this  word  has  not  been 
received  without  deep  sufferings  and  heavy  tribulation  on  the  part 
of  the  Instrument  chosen  for  the  purpose.  Of  this  I  can  testify 
unto  you,  for  I  have  visited  him  many  times  while  engaged  in  his 
duty,  and  ever  found  him  bowed  down  under  tribulation,  possess- 
ing the  solemn  fear  of  God ;  fearing  to  move  the  pen,  save  as  di- 
rected by  the  holy  Angel  that  read  aloud  the  word  unto  him. 

28.  I  viewed  him  as  a  prophet,  even  as  Jeremiah,  Isaiah  and 
Daniel ;  for  by  the  same  spirit  was  he  led  and  governed,  which  was 
the  spirit  of  eternal  truth. 

29.  And  though  he  may  be  ridiculed  and  laughed  even  to  scorn, 
as  I  was  when  upon  earth,  it  altereth  not  the  word  nor  the  work ; 
for  it  is  unalterable,  being  declared  by  the  power  of  the  Most  High. 

30.  And  even  so  it  was  in  the  days  when  I  prophecied  of  mighty 
and  strange  works ;  Though  I  was  disbelieved  and  laughed  to  scorn, 
I  feared  not,  knowing  I  was  under  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  and  that  what  I  proclaimed  was  his  word;  therefore  I  trusted 
in  Him,  and  He  led  me  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  and  even 
so  will  it  be  with  every  devoted  servant  of  God. 

31.  And  now  I  speak  unto  you  in  the  spirit  of  loving  kindness, 
saying ;  May  the  word  of  my  Heavenly  Father  which  is  now  before 
my  fellow  brethren,  reach  every  ear  and  open  every  heart,  and  cause 
each  rational  person  to  forsake  the  sinful  paths  in  which  they  have 
hitherto  walked,  and  seek  the  one  sure  and  only  path  which  leadeth 
unto  joys  eternal.     And  thus  my  word  endeth. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Myra  a.  Bean. 


234 


WORDS  OF  THE  LORD  BY  THE  PROPHET  MICAII; 

WllITTEN    J5Y    INSPIRATION    AT    ENl'IP^LD,   NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   AUGUST   9,    1842. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Prophet,  I  am  one  of  the  four  and  twenty- 
Prophets  that  have  often  visited  this  chosen  vale,  and  have  sounded 
my  trumpet  of  love  therein.  Yea,  I  am  an  holy  Prophet  of  the 
Lord,  one  that  keeps  the  commandments  of  God,  and  follows  the 
footsteps  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Savior  and  blessed  Mother  Ann. 

2.  And  thus  do  I  sound  the  words  of  truth  from  the  Most  High; 
even  that  which  is  given  me  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  will  I  declare 
before  you  O  ye  children  of  Zion.  Yea,  it  hath  pleased  the  Al- 
mighty to  show  unto  his  chosen  Israel  many  things  which  He  in 
wisdom  and  judgment  will  execute  upon  the  earth  and  its  inhabi- 
tants. Therefore  doth  the  Lord  thy  God  send  unto  thee  by  the 
voice  of  heavenly  messengers,  many  solemn  warnings  and  rebukes; 
that  ye  forget  not  his  holy  statutes  and  laws  which  He  hath  enacted 
for  your  safety  and  protection. 

3.  And  now  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  hearken  and  give  ear  unto 
the  law  of  your  God,  and  make  it  your  delight  daily  ;  for  the  consum- 
mation of  God's  work  with  the  children  of  men,  will  make  a  final 
separation  between  the  pure  children  of  light  and  those  who  walk 
in  darkness :  yea,  it  will  divide  between  saint  and  sinner,  flesh 
and  spirit. 

4.  Therefore,  bow  low  and  bewail  thyself  O  Zion,  for  the  de- 
stroyer is  passing  through  the  land,  to  lay  in  ruins  the  habitations 
thereof;  for  the  abominations  which  make  desolate  do  cover  the 
the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea,  and  she  has  become  polluted 
and  defiled. 

5.  O  ye  children  of  this  valley,  know  ye,  I  am  one  of  the  holy 
Prophets  that  did  prophecy  in  the  days  of  the  ancient  kings  of  Is- 
rael and  Judah  :  yea,  of  the  present  day,  of  the  glorious  reign  of 
the  Messiah  did  I  in  the  spirit  of  God  prophecy.  And  ye  now  do 
behold  the  word  of  my  God  verified  unto  the  faithful  chosen  Israel ; 
who  stand  even  in  this  day  as  a  warning  in  mercy  to  the  nations,  as 
did  also  the  rebellious  house  of  Ahab  stand  as  a  warning  in  judg- 
ment to  the  inhabitants  who  beheld  them. 

6.  Wickedness  and  oppression  did  much  abound  on  the  earth 
when  I  dwelt  in  mortal  clay,  but  surely  it  has  increased,  consid- 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  '235 

<ering  the  light  which  has  been  suffered  to  shine  into  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  men. 

7.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  Almighty  Ruler  of 
Heaven  and  earth;  Man,  vain  man,  may  exalt  himself  and  set  on 
high,  but  I  will  pull  down,  I  will  destroy,  I  will  lay  low  every  soul 
that  walks  in  high  places  or  vaunts  itself  in  emulation  or  vain  glory. 
Cursed  shall  be  the  ground  on  which  they  tread  ;  for  their  sake  it 
shall  yield  unto  them  neither  fruit  nor  herbage;  nor  shall  any  green 
thing  appear  thereon  to  support  them, 

8.  Ruinous  heaps  shall  their  most  splendid  palaces  and  temples  be- 
come, where  they  have  openly  profaned  my  holy  nam.e,  and  worship- 
ed gods  of  their  own  forming,  who  have  trusted  in  man  and  made 
flesh  their  arm  of  defense, 

9.  Verily,  saith  the  Holy  and  Just  One,  the  gods  they  worship 
shall  not  save,  neither  will  the  arm  they  have  trusted  in,  prove  suf- 
ficient to  deliver  them  from  my  Almighty  hand.  Surely  the  ma- 
gicians and  learned  divines  shall  in  no  wise  be  competent  judges  of 
the  signs  and  wonders  which  shall  be  visible  in  the  heavens  above, 
and  on  the  earth  in  many  parts  thereof;  for  gross  darkness  has 
blinded  their  eyes  until  no  ray  of  light  illuminates  the  beaten  track 
in  which  they  run. 

10.  They  may  devise  and  divine;  they  may  inwrap  themselves  in 
mysteries  until  my  work  overtakes  them,  saith  God.  What  shall 
their  vain  philosophy  avail  them  in  this  day?  Behold,  saith  the  Al- 
mighty, when  I  smite  with  the  rod  of  my  vengeance,  a  certain  city, 
I  lay  it  desolate  of  both  man  and  beast,  without  respect  to  the  high 
or  the  rich,  or  those  who  are  vainly  noble  ;  for  I  will  leave  none,  saith 
God,  who  blaspheme  my  holy  name.  For  this  I  will  not  suffer  to  be 
done  when  I  finish  my  work  of  destruction  which  I  have  already 
begun ;  but  the  remnant  which  escape  shall  fear  Me  from  the  least 
even  to  the  greatest  among  them.  And  my  holy  word  shall  be  re- 
vered by  the  inhabitants  that  are  left  upon  my  footstool,  saith  God. 
For  I  will  utterly  destroy  sin  and  sinner,  until  there  be  found  no 
more  filthy  and  corruptible  vessels,  bearing  the  abominations  of 
the  Mother  of  harlots ;  for  such  have  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
become. 

11.  Yea,  every  vile  act  has  been  committed  which  can  be  named 
by  the  human  tongue,  until  in  the  most  flourishing  kingdoms  and 
cities  under  heaven  are  found  theatres  for  the  foulest  crimes  and 
the  most  obscene  works.    Therefore  1  the  Lord  Almighty  will  shake 


236  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

to  the  foundation,  and  will  sweep  to  the  very  basis  on  which  they 
now  stand ;  for  I  have  no  pleasure  in  unrighteousness,  neither  do  I 
delight  in  the  wantonness  of  this  adulterous  generation;  for  they 
have  perverted  my  law  and  estranged  themselves  from  Me,  and  have 
bowed  themselves  down  to  the  god  of  lust,  and  know  no  shame. 

12.  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth !  saith  the  voice  of  Him  that 
executeth  judgment  in  righteousness ;  Old  and  rotten  are  ye  in 
trangression  ;    yea ,  dead   in  sin. 

13.  How  oft  have  I  weighed  thee  in  the  balance  of  justice  and 
truth,  and  spared  thee  and  thy  little  ones !  But  now  my  hand  shall 
not  spare,  nor  my  eye  pity,  for  ye  are  fully  ripe  and  ready  for  the 
sickle  of  destruction  ;  and  the  pit  has  opened  her  mouth  to  receive 
those  who  plunge  themselves  therein. 

14.  Therefore,  know  ye  my  hand  shall  not  be  stayed,  until  every 
work  is  accomplished,  which  I  have  decreed  by  the  mouths  of  my 
Prophets  and  holy  Angels,  shall  be  fulfilled  unto  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth.     For  I  am  Jehovah,  and  above  Me  there  is  none. 


WORD  OF  THE  LORJ)  BY  THE  PROPHET  EZEKIEL; 

WRITTEN    BY   INSPIRATION   AT   ENFIELD,   NEAV  HAMPSHIRE,  AUGUST   12,  1842. 

1.  Hearken  yet  again,  O  ye  nations  of  the  earth!  for  by  the 
voice  of  many  Prophets  and  holy  Angels  will  I  cause  my  word  to 
be  perfected,  and  my  decrees  made  known  unto  those  who  dwell  on 
the  face  of  the  earth. 

2.  For  as  in  the  days  of  old,  even  so  shall  they  now  prophecy  of 
the  destruction  of  the  ungodly ;  and  of  the  peace  and  salvation  of 
the  righteous  chosen  number,  whose  dwelling  is  in  Mount  Zion  and 
whose  souls  are  redeemed  unto  the  Lamb. 

3.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  my  holy  Prophets  shall  prophecy 
in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem,  and  many  shall  run  to  and  fro  in  the 
earth,  sounding  the  trumpet  of  the  gospel  to  the  lost  children  of 
men,  who  shall  be  left  scattered  over  the  land  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd,  knowing  not  which  way  to  run  to  escape  impending  de- 
struction. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  237 

4.  For  with  an  Almighty  voice  will  I  shake  terribly  the  earth, 
and  the  waters  of  the  mighty  ocean  shall  cover  the  islands  thereof, 
and  sweep  from  its  coasts  round  about,  many  of  the  inhabitants  who 
dwell  thereon.  The  habitations  of  the  unclean  shall  be  no  more 
the  resort  of  debauchees;  but  such  as  I  suffer  to  remain  standing, 
and  to  become  inhabited,  shall  be  cleansed  without  and  within,  that 
they  may  become  the  abodes  of  the  remnant  that  are  left  who  will 
turn  their  hearts  unto  Me  their  Creator. 

5.  O  earth,  hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord.  Surely  I  will  sweep  thee 
with  the  besom  of  destruction  ;  I  will  build  up  and  I  will  pull  down, 
until  the  mountains  sink  and  the  vallies  rise;  yea,  until  the  exalta- 
tion of  man  is  leveled  in  the  dust  before  Me,  and  every  high  feeling 
is  laid  low. 

6.  For  in  this  day  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted ;  and  man, 
vain  man  shall  fear  and  tremble  in  his  presence;  for  the  walks  of 
the  proud  are  an  abomination  in  his  sight;  but  the  doings  of  the 
upright  are  beautiful  and  lovely. 

7.  The  garners  of  the  wicked  are  filled  with  rottenness  and  bread 
of  idleness;  but  the  store-houses  of  the  godly  are  furnished  with 
the  genuine  fruits  of  industry  gained  by  toil  and  care. 

8.  Corruptible  art  thou,  O  rebellious  man  !  In  no  age  or  dispen- 
sation since  man  was  placed  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  fell  from 
this  by  transgression,  has  the  earth  been  so  filled  with  corruption 
and  every  evil  work,  by  man's  sinning  against  true  light. 

9.  When  by  a  flood  of  waters  I  swept  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
all  its  inhabitants,  in  the  days  of  the  Patriarch  Noah,  (except  a 
remnant  which  I  preserved  in  the  ark,)  surely  the  wickedness  of 
men  in  that  day  of  ignorance,  can  be  likened  unto  this  as  a  bud 
compared  to  the  fully  ripe  fruit.  And  shall  I  spare  in  mercy  now, 
where  I  showed  no  mercy  then  1  Surely  not.  But  as  the  overflowing 
deluge  destroyed  both  man  and  beast,  even  now  shall  the  deluge 
and  the  famine,  pestilence  and  many  evils,  come  upon  mankind; 
for  sore  destruction  awaiteth  the  sinner. 

10.  Ye  may  heap  together  gold  and  silver,  and  in  many  ways  may 
ye  decorate  yourselves  and  your  habitations;  but  for  all  this  I  will 
surely  recompense  you,  saith  God. 

IL  Your  gold  and  silver  shall  be  unto  you  as  a  devouring  fire  or 
as  a  gnawing  worm ;  and  in  no  way  shall  it  profit  you,  when  I  pass 
through  your  borders  with  my  rod  of  vengeance  in  my  hand,  to 
give  unto  you  the  cup  which  I  in  judgment  ha?ve  prepared. 


238  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

12.  For  the  caterpillar,  the  locust  and  the  canker-worm  shall  de- 
stroy the  works  of  your  hands  and  shall  mar  the  pride  of  your  splen- 
did palaces  in  which  you  now  glory.  Thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands, yea,  numbers  without  end  shall  compass  thee ;  they  shall 
enter  your  chambers  and  fill  the  vessels  of  your  most  distinguished 
palaces  where  ye  have  feasted  to  gluttonness  and  drank  to  drunken- 
ness and  debauchery :  and  instead  of  the  carnal  mirth  and  profane 
jollity  now  heard  therein,  shall  arise  the  voice  of  mourning  and  dis- 
tress, enough  to  pierce  the  heart  of  any  human  being. 

13.  And  that  which  is  left  by  these  destroyers  will  I  smite  with  a 
curse,  even  man  and  beast.  Your  beasts  shall  run  howling  upon 
the  mountains  because  of  the  barrenness  of  the  land ;  for  I  will 
cause  the  ground  to  become  unfruitful,  and  the  springs  and  foun- 
tains of  water  to  become  dry ;  until  the  tongues  of  the  inhabitants 
cleave  to  the  roofs  of  their  mouths  for  thirst.  For  as  I  live,  saith 
the  Lord,  I  will  destroy  the  pride  of  man,  that  I  alone  may  be  ex- 
alted.    For  I  am  the  Beginning  and  End,  the  first  and  last. 

14.  O  thou  chosen  Zion,  builded  and  supported  by  my  own  hands ; 
in  thee  shall  all  nations  find  rest  and  quietness.  Unto  thee  shall  be 
gathered  of  all  kindreds  and  tongues  that  dwell  upon  the  earth ;  for 
I  am  thy  God,  and  thou  art  my  chosen  city  where  I  have  placed  my 
name,  and  where  my  holy  Angels  pitch  their  tents.  Cursed  shall  be 
the  hand  that  curseth  thee,  and  blessed  shall  be  the  hand  that  blesseth 
thee  for  my  sake,  saith  God. 

15.  O  thou  Zion  of  my  likeness,  hearken  to  the  voice  of  thy 
Redeemer.  Give  ear  unto  the  sweet  melody  of  the  lovely  Bride- 
groom and  Bride,  all  ye  children  who  are  begotten  of  lawful  pa- 
rentage in  the  spirit,  and  are  truly  formed  and  fashioned  in  likeness 
of  your  Heavenly  Parents,  and  have  received  that  holy  light,  which 
lighteth  every  soul  that  is  born  of  the  spirit ;  thus  saith  your  Heav- 
enly Father  and  his  Eternal  Counsellor,  Let  not  that  lamp  which 
We  have  given  unto  you  grow  dim,  or  the  light  thereof  become 
darkness  :  but  let  your  lamps  be  kept  trimmed  and  burning,  that  ye 
may  see  by  the  light  of  truth  to  walk  uprightly  in  purity  and  love. 
For  this  is  true  wisdom,  that  ye  stumble  not  upon  your  own  errors, 
and  fall  into  the  snares  of  the  enemy. 

16.  Love  one  another  with  heavenly  love,  is  the  voice  of  the 
Bridegroom  and  Bride.  As  children  of  one  Mother,  be  ye  bound 
together  with  those  gospel  ties  of  affection  that  nature  cannot  sev- 
er ;  for  pure  love  is  stronger  than  death. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  239 

17.  It  will  shield  and  defend  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  will  sup- 
port the  children  of  Zion  through  many  trying  scenes;  therefore 
hearken,  Love  ye  one  another  as  ye  have  been  loved,  or  ye  cannot 
be  blessed. 

18.  In  loving  one  another  ye  shall  be  beloved  by  your  Heavenly 
Father,  by  your  Holy  Mother  Wisdom  and  all  the  host  of  Heaven. 

19.  Forget  not  the  children  of  men  whom  God  has  not  blessed 
with  the  way  of  salvation;  but  show  ye  tender  mercies  unto  the 
poor  and  distressed,  even  as  your  blessed  Mother  Ann  and  your  Pa- 
rents in  the  gospel  have  ever  taught  you,  both  by  precept  and  ex- 
ample. 

20.  For  if  ye  turn  them  away  without  showing  pity  or  compas- 
sion, ye  call  down  the  wrath  of  a  righteous  God  upon  your  souls; 
and  He  will  in  no  wise  pass  you  by  unnoticed ;  but  will  requite 
you  for  your  hardness  of  heart. 

21.  So  be  ever  mindful  of  the  goodness  of  God,  and  of  your  sa- 
cred and  holy  calling,  and  be  careful  to  walk  in  the  pathway  of  life 
which  leadeth  to  the  city  of  perfect  purity  and  holiness;  that  the 
Lord  your  God  may  not  forsake  you  in  the  days  of  tribulation 
and  affliction. 

22.  Thus,  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  are  ye  often  reproved  and  re- 
minded of  your  duty  to  God  and  to  each  other,  that  ye  may  not 
grow  careless  in  this  great  day.  For  by  the  voice  of  many  wit- 
nesses the  truth  is  confirmed. 

23.  And  now  O  ye  faithful  chosen  watchmen  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  I  the  holy  Prophet  Ezekiel,  do  freely  give  unto  you  my  pu- 
rified love,  and  my  holy  blessing;  for  I  am  purified  and  cleansed 
by  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  my  blessed  Mother  Ann,  and  am  made 
able  to  render  unto  God  true  thanksgiving  and  praise. 

24.  Yea,  I  have  that  holy  love  that  will  abide  all  trials ;  and  I  do 
love  all  the  children  of  my  blessed  Mother  who  yet  remain  upon 
earth.  They  are  my  relation  and  interest;  for  them  I  pray,  and  for 
them  I  rejoice  and  bless  God  the  giver  of  all  good. 

Receive  ye  bountifully,  bestow  freely. 


240 


A  WORD  OF  INVITATION  FROM  THE  HOLY  PROPHET  EZEKIEL; 

COPIED    BY    INSPIKATION    AT    ENFIELD,     NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   AUGUST    11,    1843. 

1.  Come  now,  O  ye  nations  of  the  earth,  let  us  reason  together, 
saith  the  Prophet  of  the  Lord,  for  I  will  converse  with  you  as  a  man 
with  his  friend.  I  am  not  dead,  but  alive  in  the  God  of  my  salva- 
tion, and  quickened  by  his  eternal  spirit  and  power,  to  proclaim  his 
goodness,  charity  and  love,  and  warn  souls  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come,  which  is  near  at  hand. 

2.  Hearken  now,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  heed  the 
voice  that  crieth.  Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die?  Why 
will  ye  tempt  the  Lord  your  God  to  destroy  you  ?  Turn  ye  your 
faces  towards  Zion,  the  city  of  the  living  God,  which  is  now  estab- 
lished on  the  earth,  in  beauty  and  glory;  whereunto  all  nations  shall 
gather,  saith  the  voice  of  him  that  crieth  unto  you. 

3.  Though  ye  have  long  forsaken  the  Lord  your  God,  and  walk- 
ed in  violation  of  his  holy  laws  and  statutes,  yet  once  more  doth 
He  loudly  call  unto  you  by  the  voice  of  his  spirit,  in  benign  charity 
and  mercy,  to  turn  from  the  path  of  rebellion,  and  seek  his  pro- 
tection. 

4.  Seek  the  goodly  Shepherd,  that  leadeth  the  flock  of  Israel  in 
safety ;  (even  as  I  predicted  by  the  spirit  of  God  when  I  possessed 
mortality;)  for  lo  he  reigneth  in  righteousness  on  the  earth,  and 
hath  set  up  his  pure  and  peaceable  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be 
demolished;  though  the  natural  heavens  and  earth  pass  away,  and 
are  consumed  as  a  scroll. 

5.  Come,  O  come,  all  ye  who  desire  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
which  maketh  truly  wise,  and  drink  at  the  fountain  of  light  and  un- 
derstanding now  opened  unto  you ;  and  rest  not  satisfied  until  ye 
are  made  receptacles  of  those  living  truths  of  the  Almighty. 

6.  Consider  thy  ways,  O  man !  pause  and  reflect  upon  thy  past 
life :  humble  thy  soul  exceedingly,  before  the  righteous  Judge  of 
all  the  earth,  and  implore  his  mercy,  by  turning  from  your  iniqui- 
ties, while  mercy  is  held  out  to  you :  for  God  is  now  offering  unto 
you  the  means  of  escape  from  his  awJul  judgments,  and  proclaim- 
ing his  word  of  solemn  truths  that  ye  may  repent;  for  He  delight- 
eth  not  in  the  destruction  of  any  soul. 


TO    THE   NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  241 

7.  O  then  bow  down,  ye  high  who  sit  on  thrones  and  in  seats  of 
honor,  and  attend  to  the  word  of  the  Almighty,  that  you  may  be- 
come honorable  in  his  presence :  for  the  self-exalted  are  an  abomin- 
ation unto  Him,  and  the  loftiness  of  man  shall  surely  be  leveled 
with  the  dust ;  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it. 

8.  Give  ear,  all  ye  people :  hearken  and  believe,  repent  and  be 
saved.  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate  which  leadeth  unto 
eternal  life,  and  count  all  worldly  fame  as  dung  and  dross,  which 
are  alike  perishable. 

9.  O  fear  ye  the  Lord,  all  ye  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  from  the 
hoary  head  to  the  prattling  tongue ;  and  put  not  far  away  the  day 
of  his  visitation.  For  behold,  I  declare  unto  you,  that  his  work 
will  shortly  overtake  you,  and  from  his  hand  ye  cannot  escape. 

10.  His  purposes  are  fixed,  and  his  decrees  unalterable.  His 
judgments  are  sure  to  the  ungodly,  who  turn  not  from  the  error  of 
their  ways,  and  his  mercies  are  free  for  those  who  flee  vanity  and 
vice;  who  regard  the  sacred  and  solemn  truths  manifested  unto 
them,  by  setting  their  feet  to  run  in  the  path  of  obedience. 

11.  I,  Ezekiel,  am  a  servant  of  the  Most  High,  and  my  soul  does 
bow  at  his  sacred  throne,  to  fulfill  his  holy  will  and  keep  his  right- 
eous laws.  And  no  one  whom  He  hath  created  with  a  rational  soul, 
can  be  owned  of  Him,  or  feel  his  mercies  flow  unto  them,  unless 
they  reverence  that  eternal  law  of  righteousness  established  by 
Him,  by  falling  low  before  Him,  and  keeping  that  which  He  re- 
quireth  in  his  sacred  word  which  He  hath  given. 

12.  1  am  indeed  inviting  you  to  ponder  well  the  work  required 
by  your  Heavenly  Father,  and  let  your  whole  souls  be  devoted  to 
reflection ;  that  ye  may  be  able  to  comprehend  your  duty,  and  do  it. 

13.  This  is  my  desire  for  your  welfare,  all  ye  who  dwell  in  time, 
and  are  capable  of  serving  and  honoring  your  Creator,  by  living 
righteously,  walking  humbly  and  dealing  justly  with  all  your  fellow 
creatures.  In  this,  God  will  accept  you,  and  bless  the  work  of  your 
hands.  Peace  shall  crown  your  souls,  and  thankfulness  fill  your 
hearts  to  an  overflowing  for  his  divine  goodness. 

14.  Thus  and  thus  shall  it  be  with  thee,  O  man,  saith  the 
spirit  of  the  holy  Prophet  Ezekiel. 

Inspired  writer  of  the  three  foregoing  communications, 

Phebe  Atwood. 


242 


A  WORD  OP  WARNING  AND  INVITATION   BY  THE  PATRIARCH  NOAH; 

WRITTEN    BY    INSPIRATION    AT    KNKIKLD,    NKW    HAMPSHIRE,   AUGUST   D,    1843. 

1.  Bow  down,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  earth;  hearken  and  hear  the 
word  of  the  living  God.  For  lo !  I  am  an  holy  Prophet  of  the  Lord, 
who  in  ancient  time,  prophecied  many  years,  of  the  purposes  of  God 
that  would  in  after  days  take  place;  and  because  it  did  not  come  to 
pass  immediately,  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  disbelieved  the  warn- 
ings of  God,  and  mocked  and  derided  his  mercy  unto  their  needy 
souls,  and  would  not  be  persuaded  to  believe,  till  the  flood  came 
and  swept  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 

2.  But  verily,  God  wrought  by  means  of  his  own  choosing,  and 
at  his  own  appointed  time;  and  all  nations,  kindreds  and  people, 
were  compelled,  by  his  judgments,  to  believe  that  his  word  was  to 
be  listened  to  and  obeyed :  for  none,  save  the  righteous  few  that 
were  sheltered  in  the  ark,  were  saved  from  the  flood  of  waters  that 
He  sent  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  to  destroy  his  creation, 
both  man  and  beast,  because  of  the  abominations  that  were  in  her. 

3.  Therefore,  be  not  likened  unto  those  who  lived  in  the  past 
acres  of  the  world,  by  refusing  to  comply  with  his  terms  of  equity 
and  justice,  lest  He  again  stretch  out  his  heavy  hand  of  judgment, 
and  ye  suffer  like  unto  them;  But  lend  a  listening  ear  unto  the  sa- 
cred warnings  which  the  Lord  my  God  hath  seen  fit,  through  his  ten- 
der mercy,  to  unfold  in  these  last  days,  to  the  nations,  that  they  may 
repent,  believe  and  obey;  that  ye  may  escape  the  second  flood, 
(though  not  of  waters,)  that  He  hath  designed  to  send  upon  the 
abominable  and  polluted  of  this  world. 

4.  For  verily,  as  the  Lord,  in  the  days  of  old,  spake  unto  the 
children  of  men  through  mortal  clay,  even  now  He  doth,  by  the 
mouths  of  holy  messengers,  make  known  his  decrees ;  and  as  truly 
as  He  fulfilled  his  purposes  in  former  ages  of  the  world,  so  true  He 
will  bring  about  every  decree  that  has  been  spoken  by  the  mouths 
of  Prophets  in  this,  his  last  display  of  his  grace  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth. 

5.  Therefore  be  persuaded  to  fear  God  and  love  mercy,  that  wis- 
dom may  dwell  within  your  hearts,  that  ye  may  not  be  left  to  reject 
the  word  of  the  Almighty  God,  to  your  own  destruction.  For  surely 
as  the  Lord  has  spoken  by  me,  He  hath  written  this  Holy  Roll  and 
Book  of  warnings  and  instructions  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  that 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  243 

they  may  be  left  without  a  cloak  to  hide  their  iniquities,  when  He, 
by  the  aid  of  Eternal  Wisdom,  shall  accompJish  the  work  which 
is  already  begun. 

6.  How  can  frail  mortals  think  to  change  the  purposes  of  God, 
or  alter  the  least  command  He  has  given  to  his  creatures?  And  if 
any  slight  this,  his  word  of  warning  and  invitation  unto  them,  be- 
cause it  did  not  come  in  a  way  that  is  pleasing  to  the  carnal  senses 
of  vain  mortals,  then  they  must  inevitably  fall  under  loss,  and  be 
accountable  for  this,  as  all  other  transgressions. 

7.  But  suffer  not,  O  frail  man,  thy  immortal  soul  to  be  guided 
by  a  spirit  of  opposition,  or  incline  thy  heart  to  the  vain  clamor 
of  the  caviler  upon  this  solemn  and  sacred  truth  of  the  Most  High 
God;  but  deal  with  the  same,  in  that  way  that  ye  are  willino-  to 
give  an  account  for  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

8.  And  think  not  to  veil  thy  doings  from  the  All^eeing  €ye  of 
Jehovah,  who  watches  around  the  whole  human  family,  as  a  tender 
parent  watches  his  own  household.  Neither  flatter  yourselves  that 
this  is  the  planning  of  mortal  man,  to  obtain  a  high  name,  or  gain 
applause;  for  verily  it  was  the  express  command  of  the  Almighty: 
and  in  his  solemn  and  holy  fear,  through  tribulation  and  suffer- 
ings it  has  been  written,  to  obey  his  requirement. 

9.  Again  I  warn  all  who  are  favored  with  a  privilege  of  seeing 
or  hearing  this  Holy  Roll,  that  they  handle  it  not  without  the  fear 
of  God,  nor  treat  it  with  levity;  for  verily  the  Lord  will  not  hold 
guiltless  those  who  reject  this,  his  offer  of  mercy  unto  them. 

10.  The  Lord  hath  purposed  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  to  put 
down  every  system  of  antichrist.  And  He  hath  already  established 
in  his  Zion  upon  earth,  a  permanent  foundation,  where  his  holy 
fear  is  kept  and  his  righteous  laws  maintained.  So  let  the  solemn 
feelings  of  your  souls  be  increased,  by  this  Holy  Roll  of  light  and 
truth ;  and  let  it  be  an  ensign  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  throughout 
every  generation ;  that  the  designed  purposes  of  God  in  blessing 
may  be  fulfilled,  and  lasting  good  gained. 

IL  This  is  the  word  of  the  ancient  Prophet  Noah:  and  if  the 
Lord  failed  not  to  speak  through  me  in  former  days,  I  am  still  in- 
spired with  the  same  holy  power,  alive  in  the  spirit,  and  persever- 
ing in  the  work  of  the  Eternal  Father.  And  by  his  spirit  I  have 
written  this  short  word  of  tender  charity  and  love  to  the  kindreds 
of  the  earth. 


244  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

12.  For  the  powers  of  the  earth  shall  be  shaken ;  truth  shall 
stand,  and  falsehood  shall  flee  as  dew  before  the  sun.  Though 
kingdoms  and  cities  be  dashed  in  pieces,  and  rent  as  a  filthy  gar- 
ment, yet  not  one  soul  that  walks  in  the  true  fear  of  the  Lord, 
shall  perish. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Elmira  Allaru. 


WORD  OF  THE  LORD  COMMUNICATED  BY  THE    PROPHET  MALACfll; 

WRITTEN    BY    INSPIRATION    AT   ENFIELD,   NEW  HAMPSHIRE,   AUGUST   15,  1843. 

1.  Hear  ye  and  consider  the  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye  inhabitants 
of  earth,  ere  his  heavy  hand  of  judgment  come  upon  you;  for  sure- 
ly, his  fierce  wrath  is  waxing  hotter  and  hotter,  as  the  abominations 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  daily  increase. 

2.  Reflect  and  consider  of  your  ways ;  see  if  ye  have  not  forsak- 
en Me,  saith  the  Lord.  Ye  have  strayed  from  the  path  of  my 
appointing,  and  broken  my  law  of  nature  which  I  commanded 
ye  should  keep  throughout  all  generations,  or  never  inherit  my 
blessing  and  protection. 

3.  And  am  I  a  God  who  will  promise  and  not  bring  to  pass,  as  I 
have  declared,  though  the  pride  of  poor  fallen  man  is  risen,  to 
trample  upon  every  gift,  which  I  have  in  my  wisdom  seen  fit  to 
bestow  upon  him? 

4.  Whenever  I  have  revealed  Myself  to  him,  has  he  not  been 
ready  to  spurn  at  the  order  of  my  revelation,  and  trample  upon 
every  thing  that  is  holy  or  sacred ;  choosing  rather  to  take  sides 
with  the  adversary  of  his  soul,  than  to  hearken  to  my  word  ? 

5.  Yea,  saith  the  Lord ;  this  have  I  seen  until  my  righteous 
spirit  is  grieved,  and  I  will  not  longer  forbear.  But  I  will  pour 
out  upon  man,  even  of  the  vial  of  the  wrath  of  my  indignation,  by 
the  instruments  of  my  vengeance,  as  I  have  declared  by  the  mouths 
of  my  servants,  the  Prophets ;  for  I  am  the  same,  yesterday  and 
to-day;  keeping  mercy  for  the  upright  and  sincere  who  desire  the 
knowledge  of  my  ways;  but  punishing  the  transgressor  and  evil 
doer  with  my  heavy  hand  of  judgment,  and  that  in  a  day  when  they 
are  not  looking  for  it. 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  245 

6.  And  this  I  am  determined  to  do,  till  I  soften  the  hearts  of  men 
to  such  a  degree,  that  they  will  be  willing  to  receive  any  thing  at 
my  hand  which  I  am  pleased  to  bestow. 

7.  Yea,  saith  the  holy  Prophet,  this  hath  the  Lord  shown  unto 
me;  that  He  will  pass  through  the  land  even  with  a  mightier  and 
more  destructive  hand,  than  He  did  through  the  land  of  Egypt, 
when  He  slew  all  the  first-born.  And  all  the  plagues  and  ca- 
lamities which  the  Lord  brought  upon  the  Egyptians,  shall  be 
looked  upon  as  a  small  thing,  to  what  He  will  cause  to  fall  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  earth  in  the  day  of  his  fierce  wrath,  when  He 
shall  send  forth  his  destroying  Angels  to  hurt  and  destroy  all  that  is 
not  consecrated  to  Him. 

8.  And  in  that  day.  He  shall  cause  peace  to  depart  from  the  earth; 
leaving  the  inhabitants  thereof  who  serve  the  gods  which  they  have 
set  up,  even  their  own  lusts  and  selfish  desires,  to  wage  war  with 
each  other ;  spilling  their  brothers'  blood,  and  performing  every  act 
of  cruelty  and  abuse  which  Satan  can  invent;  thereby  bringing 
upon  themselves,  in  a  ten-fold  proportion,  the  judgment  which  the 
Lord  pronounced  upon  their  father  Cain,  who  first  set  them  the 
example. 

9.  O  ye  dwellers  on  the  earth,  saith  the  holy  Prophet;  listen  to 
my  voice,  for  the  day  cometh  when  the  voice  of  a  Prophet  of  the 
Lord  will  sound  precious  to  you.  And  know  ye  this,  that  I  am 
now  as  when  upon  earth,  a  Prophet  that  is  called  to  warn  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men  of  their  approaching  danger. 

10.  And  I  declare  unto  you,  though  millions  deride  the  warn- 
ing I  give,  yet  I  say,  there  shall  none  escape  the  judgments  of 
God,  but  such  as  are  found  striving  to  keep  his  law  according  to 
their  best  knowledge ;  and  this  He  has  condescended  to  make 
plain,  and  send  to  the  children  of  men,  that  they  may  know  of  his 
statutes  and  judgments,  and  prepare  for  the  day  of  his  coming. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Horace  Folsom. 


246 


THE  SOLEMN  WARNING  OF  A  HOLY  ANGEL  OF  GOD; 

GIVEN   BY   INSPIRATION    AT    WATERVLIET,   NEW   YORK,   APRIL   10,   1843. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  Beware,  all  ye  children  of  men, 
how  ye  judge  these  things ;  for  ye  know  not  that  in  this,  ye  handle 
living  embers,  which  may  yet  become  your  trouble;  for  God  is  not 
to  be  mocked,  nor  his  word  and  work  trodden  under  feet  of  men ; 
for  truly  He  has  begun  to  work  his  strange  work,  and  to  fulfill  his 
act,  his  strange  act;  therefore  be  ye  not  mockers  lest  your  bands 
be  made  strong. 

2.  For  lo!  I  work  a  work  in  your  day  which  many  will  in  no 
wise  believe,  although  a  man,  yea,  and  although  the  voice  of  God  de- 
clare it  unto  them.  Therefore  shall  they  be  given  up  to  hardness  of 
heart  to  believe  a  lie. 

3.  And  thus  will  the  Lord  suffer  strong  delusions  to  come  upon 
those  who  seek  to  climb  to  Heaven  some  other  way,  save  by  that 
which  God  has  laid  out  for  all  souls;  yea,  strong  delusions,  that 
they  may  believe  a  lie,  and  in  the  end  fall  under  the  condemnation 
of  their  own  sins,  which  have  not  gone,  in  mercy,  beforehand  to 
judgment,  but  followed  after,  to  condemnation  and  wrath. 

4.  So  be  warned,  all  ye  children  of  men,  who  may  hereafter  be 
favored  to  read  the  solemn  word  of  God,  given  in  great  mercy  and 
loving  kindness  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  who  wander  upon 
every  high  hill  of  imagination  concerning  the  things  of  God;  and 
know  not  that  they  must  come  down  into  the  lowest  valley  of  hu- 
miliation and  self-reproach,  even  like  the  prodigal  son,  ere  they 
can  find  God  or  his  infinite  mercy. 

5.  So  again  do  I  the  holy  Angel  of  eternal  truth,  solemnly  and 
in  the  fear  of  God  my  Heavenly  Father,  warn  all,  as  ye  wish  to 
be  treated  in  the  day  when  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath  shall  deluge 
the  earth,  and  its  inhabitants;  I  say,  as  ye  wish  to  be  treated  in  this 
eventful  day,  which  is  now  at  hand,  so  in  like  manner  treat  ye 
the  word  which  He  giveth  unto  you ; 

6.  And  if  ye  cannot  comprehend  it,  neither  wish  to  become  en- 
lightened in  the  matter,  take  heed  that  ye  do  not  rashly  judge  or 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  247 

oppose  it ;  lest  ye  be  found  fighting  even  against  God,  and  his  holy 
work. 

7.  And  this  is  my  solemn  warning  unto  one  and  all  who  may 
hereafter  be  favored  with  the  word  of  God,  sent  forth  directly  from 
his  mouth:  wherein  are  contained  his  mind  and  will,  and  also  his 
positive  commands  to  the  children  of  men;  a  solemn  warning 
which  will  yet  meet  many  of  you  in  judgment. 

From  the  holy  and  proclaiming  Angel  of  Eternal  truth. 
Inspired  Writer, 

Paulina  Bates. 


A  ROLL  BROUGHT  AND  READ  BY  AN  HOLY  ANGEL  OF  GOD; 

COPIED    BY    INSPIRATION    AT    NEW    GLOUCESTER,   MAINE,  JULY    16,    1843. 

Word  of  the  Angel  to  the  Writer. 

Awahe,  mvake,  aivake!  Arise  quickly  Othou  chosen  instrument  of 
the  Lord  your  God,  and  bote  your  spirit  and  body  exceeding  low ; 
yea,  seven  times  boio  loiv  even  to  the  dust;  for  I  am  an  Angel  of  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  fear  thou  to  disobey  my  word.  Prepare  quick- 
ly to  write,  loord  for  ivord,  while  I  read  unto  you  this  short  Roll, 

WORDS  OF  THE  ROLL. 

1.  Fear,  fear  ye  Me  saith  the  Lord  your  God,  for  my  arm  is  all 
powerful,  and  above  Me  there  is  none.  And  I  will  guard  and  pro- 
tect mine  heritage,  yea  all  my  chosen  people,  saith  the  Lord,  who 
truly  walk  in  my  pure  way;  for  I  will  have  a  people  that  truly  serve 
Me;  and  unto  these  my  holy  chosen,  will  I  speak  my  word  and 
declare  my  holy  will. 

2.  By  reason  of  the  sore  abominations  which  are  now  on  the 
earth,  I  have  written,  with  mine  own  hand,  my  word  of  solemn 
warning  to  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  showed  plainly  unto  them  in 
what  way  they  shall  receive  my  mercy  and  favor,  and  in  no  other, 

3.  But  heavy  judgments  shall  speedily  follow  the  disobedient,  who 
refuse  to  obey  my  word ;  for  in  mercy  do  I  send  it  forth,  that  all 
may  understand  my  requirements,  and  turn  from  the  evil  of  their 
doings,  and  worship  Me,  the  only  living  and  true  God. 

4.  Through  great  sufferings  of  spirit,  and  deep  tribulation  of  souL 


248  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

I  have  prepared  a  lioly  and  chosen  one  of  mine,  and  sent  my  Angel 
unto  the  same,  to  read  aloud  from  my  Roll.  And  this  instrument 
of  mortal  clay,  hath  written  my  word  unto  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
as  the  Angel  did  read  it  unto  him,  and  hath  written  correctly  word 
for  word. 

5.  And  lo !  I  have  sent  my  holy  Angel  with  this  short  Roll  unto 
thee,  thou  chosen  instrument,  to  read  from  the  same,  that  thou 
mayest  hear,  read  and  clearly  understand,  and  bear  witness  unto  my 
word;  for  know  ye,  unto  every  branch  of  Zion  I  have,  and  will  send 
the  same,  that  my  people  may  know  and  do  my  will,  and  in  so 
doing  escape  my  heavy  judgments. 

6.  For  know  ye  in  this  last  display  of  my  grace,  I  did  purpose 
to  bring  down  the  haughtiness  of  man,  and  to  stain  the  pride  of  all 
flesh;  and  this  work  I  have  surely  commenced  and  it  is  swiftly  go- 
ing on,  and  by  means  of  my  own  choosing  I  will  accomplish  it, 
both  in,  and  out  of  Zion.  So  fear  ye,  vain  mortals,  to  judge  my 
work,  for  I  am  a  God  of  all  power,  and  will  deal  with  the  children 
of  men  according  as  their  works  shall  merit. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Sophia  F.  Mace. 


WORDS  OF  THE  HOLY  PROPHET  ISAIAH; 

COPIED    BY   INSPIRATION   AT    ENFIELD,    NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   AUGUST    11,    181o. 

1.  I  am  a  holy  Prophet  of  the  Lord,  sent  forth  by  his  mighty 
hand,  to  witness  the  work  which  He  is  about  to  perform  in  the  earth : 
for  the  time  hasteneth  when  the  power  of  salvation  will  be  sounded 
in  his  loving  mercy,  to  every  son  and  daughter  of  his  creation.  I 
was  a  true  Prophet  of  the  Lord  when  I  inhabited  mortal  clay,  and 
I  still  remain  the  Lord's  Prophet. 

2.  Lo,  all  ye  nations,  give  ear  while  the  truth  of  the  living  God 
is  sounded  in  your  ears :  for  his  sacred  word  He  has  sent  forth  in 
his  Holy  Roll.  This  I  did  witness,  and  this  I  saw  before  it  was  de- 
livered to  mortals  on  the  earth;  and  know  it  contains  the  sacred 
truths  of  the 'living  God,  written  by  his  own  hand  and  sealed  with 
true  wisdom  and  love. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  249 

3.  Ho,  all  ye  people  who  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth; 
know  ye  the  Lord  is  performing  a  work  by  mighty  signs  and  won- 
ders. But  marvel  ye  not  at  this ;  although  his  word  will  go  forth  as 
fire  in  the  midst  of  stubble,  to  destroy  all  that  is  corruptible  or  un- 
clean in  his  sight,  yet  know  ye,  it  is  by  his  All-righteous  hand;  for 
in  his  loving  mercy  hath  He  condescended  to  send  his  word  unto  you. 

4.  But  with  a  warning  voice  do  I  warn  every  soul,  when  ye  re- 
ceive this  sacred  and  holy  word  of  salvation,  to  consider  well  from 
whom  it  was  sent  forth,  and  for  what  purpose  it  was  intended. 

5.  It  is  not  to  build  up  the  pride  of  self-exalted  man,  and  set  one 
above  another ;  but  it  is  to  set  free  oppressed  souls,  and  remove 
the  yoke  of  bondage  from  their  necks,  that  they  may  obtain  true 
■freedom  and  salvation ;  this  He  hath  intended  for  every  soul. 

6.  There  will  be  various  opinions  concerning  the  Lord's  work, 
but  this  does  not  alter  it :  He  will  do  his  work  in  his  own  time,  in 
a  manner  of  his  own  choosing.  I  say,  let  every  soul  beware  how 
they  slight,  misuse  or  destroy  this  sacred  word  of  the  living  God. 
If  there  be  any  that  do  these  things,  his  judgments  shall  follow 
them ;  but  unto  those  who  give  a  listening  ear  and  a  heart  to  obey, 
the  blessings  of  the  living  God  shall  be  abundant. 

7.  As  a  friend  to  the  lost  children  of  men,  and  in  love  to  the 
Father  of  light,  have  I  written  at  this  time  ;  that  it  may  be  known 
that  we,  the  Prophets,  foresaw  this  very  work,  long  ere  this  time ; 
and  now  we  do  make  it  manifest  to  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth, 
and  in  a  way  of  God's  own  choosing. 

Inspired  Writer, 

ROSELINDA    AlLARD, 


A  ROLL  OF  WARNING  BY  A  HOLY  ANGEL: 

WRITTEN   AT    ENFIELD,   NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   JULY    15,    1842. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  Angel,  I  will  sound  my  ter're  vac'  le  o'ne 
trumpet  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  in  my  own  appointed  time ; 
and  they  shall  hear  the  sound  of  this  ever  blessed  gospel,  for  it  shall 
be  sounded  throughout  all  the  earth.  For  lo,  the  inhabitants  there- 
of are  laden  with  sin  and  iniquity,  and  fierce  judgments  are  await- 
ing them. 


250  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

2.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  my  word  shall  surely  go  forth  from 
my  Zion  on  earth,  to  the  inhabitants  of  a  sinful  world;  that  they 
may  take  warnino;  thereby,  and  be  awakened  before  my  heavy  judg- 
ments roll  on.  For  lo,  tlie  inhabitants  of  earth  are  filled  with  sin 
and  abomination ;  and  if  they  hearken  not  to  my  warning  voice 
when  they  hear  the  sound  thereof,  I  will  meet  them  with  heavy 
judgments,  for  these  shall  roll  and  roll  through  the  land,  in  my  own 
appointed  time,  and  in  the  way  of  my  own  choosing;  and  they 
shall  sweep  down  the  haughty  nations  of  the  earth ;  yea,  the  wick- 
ed and  rebellious  shall  feel  my  over-flowing  scourge,  saith  the 
Almighty. 

3.  O  hearken  again  ye  children  of  men,  and  give  heed  to  my 
warning  voice,  while  I  entreat  you  in  mercy  and  loving  kindness; 

0  hearken  and  give  ear  to  my  solemn  warnings,  lest  my  heavy  judg- 
ments fall  upon  you.  For  I  will,  in  my  own  time,  visit  the  earth  ; 
yea,  through  every  empire,  kingdom  and  city,  shall  my  holy  word 
be  sounded ;  for  I  am  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  and  all 
nations  shall  bow  before  Me,  and  tremble  at  my  presence. 

4.  O  ye  proud  nations  of  the  earth,  thou  wicked  generation  ;  shall 

1  suffer  you  to  remain  on  my  footstool,  in  your  corruptions?  I  tell  you, 
nay ;  I  will  cut  you  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth;  I  will  send  forth 
famine  and  pestilence  to  destroy  you ;  I  will  consume  the  nobles  of 
the  earth;  I  will  destroy  and  lay  low  all  that  do  not  fear  my  name, 
saith  the  God  of  Heaven;  I  will  not  spare  those  w^ho  call  on  my 
name,  and  are  not  doers  of  my  work.  Surely,  I  have  always  had 
chosen  witnesses  on  earth,  and  still  have,  even  to  this  day,  unto 
whom  I  do  reveal  my  holy  will;  and  all  nations  shall  bow  there- 
unto. 

5.  O  hearken  again  unto  my  voice,  and  delay  not;  for  the  great 
day  of  my  visitation  is  come.  Ye  may  think  ye  lie  down  in  safety, 
but  I  will  cause  you  to  rise  up  under  judgment ;  for  with  heavy 
judgments  I  will  visit  you,  that  you  may  know  that  the  great  I  AM 
speaketh  not  in  vain;  but  my  warning  voice  I  send  forth  unto  you, 
that  ye  may  understand  and  do  my  holy  will. 

6.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Remember,  the  prophets  of  old  I  sent 
forth  with  my  own  hand,  to  warn  the  people ;  but  they  hearkened 
not  unto  Me  the  God  of  Heaven.  Therefore  I  cut  them  off  from 
my  holy  lan'se  va'  ne,  and  from  the  face  of  the  earth;  and  even  so 
I  will  do  in  this  visitation  to  man. 

7.  For  I  will  send  forth  my  word,  and  declare  unto  them,  that  all 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  251 

nations  shall  have  an  offer  of  salvation,  which  is  free  for  all  souls; 
and  they  shall  hear  the  sound  thereof,  for  this  I  have  declared  from 
the  beginning;  and  1  created  man  a  rational  being,  capable  of  choos- 
ing the  way  of  life,  which  leadeth  to  happiness,  or  the  way  of  death, 
which  leadeth  to  misery.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  harden  not 
your  hearts  against  Me  your  Creator.  For  I  have  sent  forth  my 
spirit  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  to  strive  with  man,  that  he 
might,  if  he  would,  receive  proffered  mercy ;  for  surely  my  judg- 
ments are  pending;  yea,  kingdoms,  thrones  and  dominions,  shall 
fall  at  my  hand,  and  desolation  fill  the  land; 

8.  The  earth  shall  tremble  and  quake,  the  seas  roar,  and  foam- 
ing billows  shall  sweep  over  the  mighty  deep;  yea,  I  will  destroy 
in  my  own  time,  kingdoms  and  nations;  and  the  high  and  nobles  of 
the  earth  I  will  lay  low.  I  will  not  stay  my  hand  nor  lighten  my 
judgments,  saith  the  Almighty,  unless  ye  give  ear  to  my  solemn 
warnings. 

9.  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse  generation !  how  long  can  ye  re- 
main in  darkness,  groping  in  sin  and  iniquity  at  the  risk  of  your 
final  salvation !  For  surely  my  word  has  gone  forth  in  ages  past, 
and  remains  unalterable,  even  to  this  day.  Though  the  Heavens 
and  earth  pass  away,  my  word  shall  not  fail;  but  I  will,  in  my  own 
time,  increase  my  judgments  according  to  the  abominations  and 
wickedness  that  are  in  the  land. 

10.  I  will  not  save  by  profession;  I  will  look  upon  the  professor 
as  those  that  profess  not ;  and  upon  the  rich  and  great  men,  yea,  no- 
bles, kings  and  princes,  as  though  they  possessed  nothing;  for  in  their 
hidden  treasures  are  deceit  and  fraud,  by  speculation,  and  all  man- 
ner of  wickedness  which  I  do  abhor,  saith  the  God  of  Heaven ;  and 
for  this  cause  and  many  more,  I  have  sent  forth  my  destroying  An- 
gels to  pull  down  their  lofty  towers;  yea,  to  lay  low,  even  to  the 
ground,  their  high  places. 

11.  My  ter're  vac'  le  o'ne  trumpet  shall  sound  through  the  land, 
and  many  will  flock  to  my  Zion  on  earth  for  refuge,  over  whom  I 
will  stretch  out  my  protecting  hand,  and  shield  them  from  harm.  But 
to  those  that  put  far  away  these  solemn  warnings,  and  say,  No  dan- 
ger awaits  us ;  on  such  I  will  pour  out  my  wrath  and  indignation;  I 
will  smite  them  with  my  rod  of  justice,  which  I  hold  in  my  right 
hand  to  accomplish  this  mighty  work  of  the  latter  day. 

12.  Therefore,  hearken  again  to  my  voice,  and  repent  of  your 
doings,  saith  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;    for   I  am  determined  on  a 


252  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

decision  with  the  inhabitants  of  earth.  Hence,  I  entreat  you  in  mer- 
cy; and  will  ye  not  hear?  Will  ye  not  come  forth  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  life,  and  escape  the  awful  judgments  that  await  the  sinner? 

13.  I  say  unto  you.  Every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  shall 
confess  that  I  am  the  Lord.  I  will,  in  my  own  appointed  time, 
cause  my  prophecies  to  be  fulfilled,  that  the  inhabitants  of  earth 
may  know  and  feel  sore  tribulation  for  the  abomination  with  which 
the  earth  is  filled. 

14.  Never  was  there  so  great  a  day  of  my  visitation  to  fallen  man ; 
and  never,  according  to  the  truth  manifested,  was  the  earth  so  laden 
with  sin  and  wickedness  as  at  the  present  time.  How  long  shall  I 
suffer  the  earth  with  her  heavy  burden  to  cry  unto  Me  ?  Shall  I 
wait  on  the  sinner  that  repenteth  not?  I  tell  you,  nay; 

15.  I  have  appointed  my  time,  and  my  work  I  will  do;  I  will 
smite  the  sinner  that  oppresseth,  and  confound  and  bring  to  nought 
the  lofty  imaginations  of  men;  they  shall  wander  in  desolate  places, 
and  say  to  the  rocks  and  mountains,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne.  For  great  and  terrible,  saith 
the  holy  Angel,  will  be  the  day  of  the  Lord  which  is  declared 
unto  you. 

16.  Therefore,  I  solemnly  warn  you,  not  to  treat  the  things  of 
God  as  abusing  them.  For  know  ye,  there  is  but  one  true  God,  the 
great  Eternal  Giver  of  all  good;  just  and  righteous,  who  will  re- 
ward every  one  according  as  his  works  shall  be. 

17.  Therefore  saith  the  Lord,  Hearken  again  O  my  people,  to 
my  word;  prepare  ye  to  sound  the  ter're  vac'le  o'ne trumpet;  for  I 
have  not  spoken  in  vain,  neither  will  I  pass  lightly  over  those  who 
know  my  will  and  do  it  not;  but  those  who  do  my  pleasure,  I  will 
gather  together  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  into  my  ark  of 
safety. 

18.  Therefore,  I  say  unto  the  children  of  Zion,  Gird  on  your 
helmet,  sword  and  shield,  and  be  ye  strong  in  the  Lord:  for  lo,  the 
time  Cometh  when  many  will  flock  to  Zion,  some  for  good  and 
some  for  evil.  But  I  say  unto  you,  stand  ye  firm  and  unshaken,  and 
I  will  be  your  God  and  ye  shall  be  my  people,  forever  more  :  Amen. 

Inspired  Writer, 

LuciNDA  Hartford. 


253 


A  GOLDEN  SEAL,  CONTAINING  THE  TESTIMONY  OF   SIMON  PETER, 

IN    BEHALF    OF    HIS    FAITHFUL    COMPANIONS    WHO    TOILED    WITH    HIM 
WHILE    ON    EARTH. 

WRITTEN    BY   INSPIRATION   AT   CANTERBURY,   NEW   HAMPSHIRE,    JUNE     30,     1843. 

1.  Hearken,  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  and  give  a  willing  ear,  O  ye 
fellow  brethren  and  sisters  of  mine,  who  dwell  on  the  earth.  I  am 
Peter,  of  whom  ye  read,  an  apostle  of  your  blessed  Lord  and  Sav- 
ior, and  a  servant  of  the  Most  High  God,  whose  command  I  make 
it  my  delight  to  obey. 

2.  I  have  long  desired  and  been  prepared  for  this  opportunity; 
like  a  free  volunteer,  at  this  time,  in  union  with  my  brethren  and 
sisters,  (the  faithful  apostles  and  servants  of  Christ,)  I  thankfully 
raise  my  voice  to  testify  of  those  things  which  seem  good  in  my 
sight;  for  I  have  long  been  an  ear  and  eye  witness  of  the  great  work 
of  the  Lord  in  the  Heavens  above,  and  on  the  earth;  and  especially 
in  this  his  late  sacred  and  glorious  manifestation  to  the  chosen 
people  of  his  Zion. 

3.  I  was  near  even  at  the  side  of  your  blessed  Savior,  in  pres- 
ence of  your  holy  Mother  Ann,  at  the  time  your  Heavenly  Father 
commissioned  his  holy  Angels  to  go  forth  with  the  sacred  Roll  and 
Book,  which  I  well  know,  and  testify  to  all  nations  and  people  that 
move  on  the  earth,  his  Almighty  power  did  prepare,  and  send  by 
his  mighty  Angel  to  his  Church  on  the  Holy  Mount  of  Lebanon, 
there  to  be  copied  by  mortal  hand,  in  deep  tribulation  and  the  holy 
fear  of  God ;  which  I  know  hath  been  done  according  to  his  own 
choosing;  for  I  have  accompanied  the  holy  Angels,  with  many  other 
glorified  spirits,  and  have  with  them  been  a  careful  observer  of 
the  operations  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  in  preparing  this  sacred 
Roll  and  Book  for  the  nations  thereof,  from  the  beginning  to  this 
time ;  and  still  shall  be,  till  it  reaches  those  for  whom  it  was  design- 
ed by  the  Almighty. 

4.  Be  it  known  unto  the  many  nations  of  this  earth,  that  there 
are  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  in  the  eternal  world  of  light 
and  life,  who  are  ready  and  free  to  pour  forth  their  thankfulness 
and  gratitude  in  the  hearing  of  mortals,  for  the  great  condescension 
of  their  Heavenly  Father,  in  sending  forth  his  permanent  word  of 
lengthened  mercy  to  fallen  man ;  and  would  be  glad  so  to  do,  if 


254 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK 


time  with  mortals  and  room  on  the  sacred  pages  would  permit;  for 
their  souls  even  as  mine,  are  filled  with  the  tender  love  and  sweet 
compassion  of  an  All-wise  and  just  Creator,  for  all  who  will  strive 
to  know  and  do  the  will  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  from  the  time 
his  word  shall  reach  them,  till  on  earth  their  days  are  ended. 

5.  I  have  heard  their  prayers,  and  seen  them  bowing  low  before 
the  throne  of  Eternal  Truth  and  Infinite  Wisdom.  O  ye  who  are 
as  good  by  nature  as  myself,  my  soul  daily  prayeth  for  you,  that 
you  may  not  be  found  fighting  against  God,  neither  be  so  unwise  as 
to  slight  the  day  of  his  visitation  to  your  needy  souls,  as  many  did 
in  past  ages.  Trust  in  God,  if  his  will  ye  would  do ;  for  if  you 
trust  in  your  own  knowledge  and  strength,  though  ye  may  greatly 
desire  to  do  ^ight,  ye  may,  in  the  trying  moment,  be  left  to  feel  the 
effects  of  your  own  weakness. 

6.  Receive  the  mercy  of  your  God,  that  his  most  heavy  judg- 
ments may  not  be  yours  to  suffer.  Choose  wisely,  and  hearken  to 
the  voice  of  charity,  and  shut  not  your  eyes  against  the  light  of 
truth  which  already  beginneth  to  burn  in  your  own  consciences ;  but 
unite  with  every  thing  holy  and  good,  whatever  be  the  means  by 
which  it  is  offered,  or  whoever  be  the  messenger  by  whom  it  may 
be  conveyed  to  you;  remembering  at  all  times,  it  is  not  so  much 
matter  what  the  size,  color,  shape  or  costliness  of  the  vessel  is,  as 
it  is  about  the  cleanliness,  and  the  precious  worth  it  contains. 

7.  As  a  brother,  and  friend  to  your  precious  souls,  I  feel  to  warn 
you  all,  to  receive  the  messengers  of  your  God  when  sent  to  you  in 
charity  and  love,  and  treat  them  with  kindness ;  for  many  will  He 
yet  send  forth  to  every  kindred  and  people  on  earth ;  but  whether 
they  will  come  unto  you,  spirits  dwelling  in  natural  bodies,  or  spir- 
its freed  from  the  earthly  tabernacle,  is  not  for  you  to  lay  out  or 
determine. 

8.  Though  my  spirit  sorroweth  for  the  haughtiness  and  foolish- 
ness of  mankind,  yet  I  rejoice  in  the  condescension  of  the  Lord 
and  his  mighty  Angels,  and  that  He  hath  purposed  to  send  forth 
his  messengers  to  visit  and  awaken  the  sleepers  in  sin,  and  bring 
to  life  the  dead,  restore  the  lame,  heal  the  sick,  and  bind  up  the 
broken  hearted. 

9.  By  the  light  of  my  God  and  his  holy  influence,  I  am  led  to 
see  and  know  in  part,  that  which  will  be  in  time  to  come. 

10.  Ye  may  say,  Who  is  this  that  declareth  these  things  to  us? 
I  am  a  co-worker  with  my  brother,  the  faithful  and  beloved  disciple 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  255 

of  the  holy  Savior,  Jolin  the  Revdator;  and  when  it  shall  please 
my  God  again  to  send  me  forth  with  my  brethren  and  companions, 
as  in  the  days  of  Christ's  first  appearing,  I  will  go  whither  by  the 
spirit  of  justice  I  am  led ;  and  will  help  to  open  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men  with  the  key  of  love  and  light,  and  awaken  them 
with  the  word  of  faith,  for  the  solemn  word  of  the  Lord,  through 
the  holy  Revelator,  to  enter.  And  when  these  things  come,  then 
will  ye  know  that  my  words  are  true. 

11.  Your  noble  dwellings,  where  kings  and  princes  dwell  in  ease 
and  indolence,  shall  be  the  places  where  food  shall  be  prepared  for 
the  chosen  servants  of  God;   and  sweet  industry  shall  reign. 

12.  In  many  an  unfinished  shed,  in  barns,  in  cottages  of  the 
poorest  peasants,  in  the  once  lonely  deserts,  shall  the  power,  mercy 
and  justice  of  God  yet  be  displayed,  and  his  word  loudly  echo. 

13.  To  the  thatched  and  unthatched  roof,  and  to  the  meanest 
hovel  shall  some  of  the  most  renowned  of  this  earth  yet  gather,  and 
on  their  bended  knees  seek  the  forgiveness  of  their  God,  and  hum- 
bly beg  for  his  mercy;  and  by  those  whom  they  once  disdained  to 
comfort  with  the  necessaries  of  life,  shall  they  be  taught  the  way  of 
eternal  life,  and  fed  with  the  imperishable  bread  of  Heaven. 

14.  Times  and  seasons  may  pass  away  before  these  things  are  all 
fulfilled;  but  the  word  of  God  standeth  sure  to  the  end;  so  be  not 
faithless  or  unbelieving. 

15.  Before  I  hold  my  peace,  I  freely  declare  to  you  ye  hearers, 
great  and  small,  that  the  work  of  God,  in  the  order  of  his  grace, 
will  bring  you  all  on  a  level ;  the  king  and  beggar  shall  eat  from  the 
same  table,  the  peasant  and  prince  shall  drink  from  the  same  cup, 
and  the  professor  and  profane  shall  loudly  acknowledge,  they  have 
both  been  destitute  of  the  true  power  and  word  of  salvation,  and 
know  not  the  living  God  as  He  is  revealed. 

16.  Ye  who  read  and  understand  the  word  of  your  God  as  re- 
corded on  the  sacred  pages  of  this  book,  will  see  that  it  is  vain  for 
you,  any  longer  to  stretch  your  senses  to  the  ethereal  skies,  to  find 
the  Lord ;  or  place  your  eyes  there  to  look  for  the  second  appear- 
ing of  Christ. 

17.  He  hath  appeared  as  declared  in  this  book;  and  I  bless  the 
bright  Eternal  Two  who  have,  in  their  own  way  and  time,  in  beauty 
and  order,  displayed  their  might  and  wisdom,  by  placing  at  the 
head  of  the  New  Creation,  the  heavenly  Bridegroom  and  Bride,  as 
the  spiritual  Parents  of  all  souls  who  have  been  begotten  into  the 


256  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

elements  of  eternal  life;  for  as  true  as  there  is  a  God,  every  soul  who 
ever  finds  access  to  his  throne,  must  find  it  by  and  through  them. 

18.  It  is  equally  as  impossible  for  a  soul  to  enter  into  the  spirit- 
ual creation,  without  spiritual  Parents,  and  breathe  the  air  of  eter- 
nal life,  as  it  would  be  for  a  child  to  enter  into  the  natural  world 
without  natural  parents. 

19.  But  thanks  and  honor  forever  and  evermore  I  will  give  to 
the  Eternal  Two,  for  tlic  perfect  way  of  life  and  redemption  from 
the  nature  of  sin,  which  they  have  revealed  through  Christ  the 
Holy  Savior  and  blessed  Mother  Ann  Lee.  They  who  worship  the 
spirit  dwelling  in  these,  the  two  Anointed  Ones,  do  truly  worship 
God. 

20.  I  bless  the  day  that  I  found  the  second  Eve,  the  Bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife,  a  Spiritual  Mother,  without  which  my  salvation  could 
not  have  been  perfect,  nor  my  joy  full. 

2L  Blessed  be  her  name  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  and  that  pure 
gospel  and  perfect  cross  of  self-denial  which  she  daily  taught  and 
practiced  in  all  her  goings  forth.  Let  her  praise  be  spoken,  and 
her  goodness  sounded  throughout  the  whole  earth,  as  well  as  that 
of  the  Holy  Savior. 

22.  As  I  am  a  well  wisher  to  all  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  I 
have  considered  it  a  great  privilege  and  sacred  duty,  to  sign  and 
seal  the  words  of  everlasting  truth  and  light,  by  revealing  in  part 
my  sympathetic  feelings  for  all  the  creation  of  God. 

23.  O  that  none  might  be  found  so  unwise,  as  to  disregard  the 
warnings  of  God,  defy  his  mighty  power  or  deny  his  holy  name,  or 
that  of  his  holy  messengers. 

24.  Desiring  all  those  who  read  the  foregoing,  to  remember, 
that  the  true  saints  of  God  are  one  in  all  things;  and  thus,  having 
spoken  to  you,  through  an  instrument  of  mortal  clay,  T  have  plainly 
shown  you  the  feelings  of  my  companions  who  suffered  with  me 
when  on  earth;  with  earnest  feelings  to  do  good  to  my  fellow  kin- 
dred, in  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  with  Christ-like  humility,  I  close 
my  word  by  saying,  O  Heavenly  Father,  do  be  merciful  and  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Susan  H.  Whitcher. 


'2o: 


A  HOLY  ROLL  WRITTEN  M  JOAN  THE  REVELATOR; 

COPIED    BY    INSPIRATION    AT    CANTERBURY,   NEW  HAMPSHIRE,   JUNE   29,    1843. 

1.  Come  listen  candidly  unto  my  words  all  ye  travelers  in  time, 
for  as  a  true  friend  and  well  wisher  to  your  souls  I  address  you.  I 
am  John,  the  beloved  disciple  of  Christ;  the  brother  of  James,  and 
the  son  of  Zebedee. 

2.  By  the  goodness  of  God  I  was  made  a  partaker  of  this  saving 
gospel  of  life  and  salvation,  in  the  first  appearing  of  Christ  upon 
earth.  And  by  walking  in  perfect  obedience  to  that  doctrine  sent 
forth  by  the  Eternal  Father,  through  him  unto  a  lost  world,  I  have 
ever  found  favor  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  no  other  way. 

3.  And  I  testify  unto  all  people,  that  no  souls,  either  in  time  or 
eternity,  can  ever  be  owned  and  accepted  of  God,  short  of  acknowl- 
edging and  obeying  Him  in  that  order  where  He  has  made  Himself 
manifest,  whether  it  be  in  accordance  with  their  vain  and  exalted 
imaginations,  yea  or  nay. 

4.  Whatever  means  it  pleaseth  God  to  make  use  of  to  reveal  his 
will  unto  mortals,  whether  it  be  through  the  agency  of  man,  wo- 
man or  child,  there  must  every  soul  bow,  and  acknowledge  his  word 
and  his  power,  or  never  share  in  his  mercy. 

5.  Therefore,  as  a  wise  parent  would  warn  his  son  to  flee  from 
approaching  danger,  so  do  I  warn  you,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  mortal- 
ity, not  to  deny  or  defy  the  means  which  God  hath  chosen  to  make 
known  his  will  unto  you  at  the  present  time. 

6.  Remember,  God  hath  ever  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  wise,  and  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to 
confound  the  mighty;  yea,  and  base  things,  and  even  things  which 
are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  which  are. 

7.  Behold  Jehovah  hath  declared,  that  out  of  the  midst  of  Zion 
his  word  should  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  And  where, 
O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  would  you  look  for  the  midst  of  Zion  ? 
Would  you  look  into  the  divided  and  subdivided  parties  of  men, 
where  strife  and  contention  reign  perpetually  ? 

8.  Christ  promised  that  his  kingdom  should  be  a  kingdom  of  peace. 
And  where,  O  ye  children  of  men,  can  that  kingdom  of  peace  be 
found,  if  it  be  not  where  blood  is  not  shed,  and  where  strife  and 
contention  are  not  known?   Where  one  mortal  man  is  not  exalted 


258  SACRED  KOLL  AND  BOOK 

above  another;  but  where  all  share  alike  the  blessings  of  God;  where 
they  that  were  rich  become  as  those  that  were  poor  and  possess- 
ed nothing,  and  tliey  that  were  poor,  become  even  as  those  who 
possessed  an  abundance  of  this  world's  goods;  they  that  had  wives 
become  even  as  though  they  had  none;  and  all  dwell  together  in 
perfect  harmony,  purity  and  righteousness,  enjoying  one  faith,  one 
Lord  and  one  baptism,  which  is  the  baptism  of  fire  and  the  Holy 
Spirit:  who  are  daily  crucifying  the  flesh,  with  all  its  affections 
and  lusts,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit,  and  in 
the  knowledge  of  God  ? 

9.  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  the  Zion  of  God  compos- 
ed. And  what  rational  soul  can  dispute,  but  that  such  a  kingdom, 
is  that  kingdom  of  peace  which  belongeth  to  the  Savior,  rather  than 
that  w^hich  is  filled  with  contentious  strivings,  and  confused  divis- 
ions, where  each  man  careth  for  his  own  household  and  nothing 
more,  and  is  daily  striving  to  serve  and  please  himself,  rather  than 
his  Maker? 

10.  Through  what  means,  I  ask,  O  ye  candid  ones,  would  you 
that  your  Heavenly  Father  send  forth  his  word  unto  you  ?  If  you 
despise  the  humble  means  which  He  hath  chosen,  where,  I  ask, 
would  you  that  his  word  be  given  ? 

11.  Would  you  that  it  be  given  unto  the  haughty  kings,  and 
bigoted  princes  of  this  earth,  who  are  daily  reveling  in  the  most 
filthy  abominations,  whose  hearts  are  polluted  with  iniquity,  and 
whose  hands  are  stained  with  innocent  blood  1  Verily  I  say  unto 
you.  He  would  sooner  send  forth  his  word  through  an  African  babe, 
or  a  natural  idiot. 

12.  But  again  I  ask,  Would  you  that  your  Heavenly  Father  send 
forth  his  word  through  your  appointed  priests  and  pretended  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  who,  it  is  known  by  their  fruits,  and 
the  declaration  of  their  own  mouths,  daily  commit  sin;  and  who 
strive  to  indulge  and  gratify  the  cravings  of  their  evil  passions? 

13.  Or  would  you  that  He  send  his  word  forth  through  a  meek 
and  humble  follower  of  Christ,  who  never  sought  to  be  honored 
and  adored  by  mortals,  but  whose  constant  labor  from  his  youth  up, 
has  been  merely  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God? 

14.  Such  an  instrument  the  Lord  hath  made  choice  of,  to  reveal 
his  will  unto  mortals  in  the  present  case.  And  every  rational  soul 
who  is  endowed  with  one  spark  of  true  light,  will  acknowledge  the 
means  He  has  chosen,  to  be  in  wisdom,  justice  and  goodness. 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  259 

15.  Although  the  people  from  whence  the  word  of  the  Lord 
hath  gone  forth,  are  looked  upon  by  mankind  in  general,  as  a  mean 
and  contemptible  few,  and  even  judged  by  some  to  be  the  very  off- 
scouring  of  the  earth ;  yet  I  declare  unto  you,  and  my  word  shall 
prove  eternal  truth,  That  even  the  most  noble  among  men,  will  yet 
witness  the  day,  that  they  would  willingly  make  any  sacrifice  what- 
ever, to  obtain  that  perfect  peace,  and  that  heavenly  undisturbed 
joy,  which  this  little  despised  flock  have  merited,  by  their  daily 
walk  of  humility  and  self-denial. 

16.  The  flock  of  Christ  never  was  known  by  great  numbers,  or 
much  popularity ;  but  his  true  and  faithful  followers  were  always 
few,  and  that  few  always  suffered  ridicule  and  persecution  for 
his  sake, 

17.  When  our  Savior  came  into  the  world,  he  came  not  in  great 
pomp  and  worldly  array,  exalting  the  great  and  noble  of  the  earth; 
and  for  this  reason  they  despised  him,  and  suffered  him  to  be  put 
to  death. 

18.  He  called  unto  him  those  who  were  needy.  It  was  not  the 
rich  or  the  proud;  but  it  was  the  poor  and  mean  in  the  eyes  of  men, 
honest  humble  laborers  in  the  things  of  this  world,  who  sought  not 
to  be  honored  by  their  fellow  mortals,  although  that  saving  gospel 
which  he  taught  was  offered  freely  to  all,  kings  as  well  as  beggars, 
if  they  would  comply  with  its  just  and  humiliating  requirements. 

19.  But  the  self-exalted  sense  of  human  nature,  was  the  same  in 
ages  past  that  it  is  in  the  present  day ;  and  the  objections  of  an 
unbelieving  world  were  no  more  vain  and  unstable,  eighteen  hun- 
dred years  ago,  concerning  the  first  appearing  of  Christ,  than  they 
are  in  the  present  day  concerning  his  second  appearing,  which  it 
has  pleased  God  should  be  through  the  instrumentality  of  a  female. 

20.  The  wisdom  of  God  is  foolishness  to  vain  man,  and  ever 
was.  His  work  is  a  pride-staining  and  humiliating  work,  and  has 
been  from  the  beginning;  but  what  mortal  shall  dare  to  oppose 
the  order  of  it? 

21.  Know  ye,  heavy  judgments  shall  be  set  upon  that  soul,  who 
will  dare,  knowingly,  to  oppose  his  work  and  his  wisdom,  insomuch 
as  to  abuse  and  persecute  his  subjects. 

22.  The  sufferings  of  this  little  despised  few,  the  followers  of 
that  chosen  and  anointed  female,  have  ever  been  like  unto  those 
which  Jesus  of  Nazareth  and  his  faithful  followers  were  caused  to 
suffer  by  the  wicked  ;  and  this  is  one  convincing  evidence  to  you, 


260  SACRED    ROLF.    ANT)    BOOK 

that  the  same  spirit  dwelt  in  lier  and  her  followers,  which  dwelt  in 
Jesus  and  his  followers  ;  if  it  had  not  been  so,  that  spirit  of  enmity 
never  would  have  arisen  as  it  did,  to  persecute  and  destroy  her,  and 
to  put  an  end  to  that  gospel  which  she  taught. 

23.  The  world  loveth  its  own ;  but  it  hated  Christ  the  Savior 
because  he  was  not  of  the  world,  neither  was  the  doctrine  he 
taught;  and  for  the  same  cause,  did  the  world  of  mankind  despise 
this  woman,  and  her  faithful,  humble  followers. 

24.  What  rational  soul  can  dispute  the  wisdom  and  propriety  of 
a  spiritual  Mother  in  the  new  creation,  any  more  than  a  spiritual 
Father?  In  the  natural  order  and  creation  of  the  human  race,  the 
male  and  the  female  are  both  workers  together ;  and  the  natural 
creation  of  all  things  is  a  figure  of  the  spiritual ;  therefore  no  soul 
is  born  of  God  that  does  not  acknowledge  a  spiritual  Mother,  as 
well  as  a  spiritual  Father. 

25.  That  latter  day  of  glory  has  been  ushered  in,  which  was 
predicted  by  the  Prophets ;  that  day  in  which  the  virgins  should  re- 
joice in  the  dances  of  them  that  make  merry. 

26.  This  is  the  morning  of  the  day  in  which  the  marriage  of  the 
Lamb  is  come,  and  blessed  are  they  which  are  called  unto  the 
marriage  feast  of  the  same.  Rejoice  and  be  glad  all  ye  nations  of 
the  earth,  for  the  heavenly  Bridegroom  and  Bride  stand  at  the  head 
of  the  New  Creation,  proclaiming  peace  and  full  salvation  unto  all 
souls  who  are  willing  to  hear  and  obey  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

27.  The  Lord  hath  sent  forth  his  holy  proclaiming  Angels  unto 
all  the  earth,  to  sound  the  awakening  trumpet  of  full  salvation  and 
redemption  unto  lost  souls.  And  his  Angels  of  vengeance  stand 
ready  to  pour  forth  his  wrath,  upon  the  Heaven-daring  mockers  of 
his  sacred  word. 

28.  Awaken  and  be  enlightened,  all  ye  children  of  men,  look  ye 
and  behold  the  City  of  the  New  Jerusalem.  That  City  of  ever- 
lasting peace  and  purity,  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah;  which  I 
John  the  Revelator,  did  behold  in  a  heavenly  vision,  when  confin- 
ed upon  the  Isle  of  Patmos. 

29.  I  saw  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  the  purity  of  his  kingdom, 
even  as  it  was  to  stand  in  the  last  dispensation  of  his  goodness 
unto  mortals.  I  saw,  and  I  knew  not  what  I  saw,  but  I  have  since 
seen  the  fulfilling  of  many  wonders;  and  all  that  which  remaineth 
sealed,  will  yet  be  revealed. 

30.  But  behold  I  saw  a  woman,  clothed  with  the  sun,   and  the 


TO    THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  261 

moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars; 
and  she  being  with  child  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to 
be  delivered,  and  brought  forth  a  man  child  who  was  to  rule  all  na- 
tions with  a  rod  of  iron.  Therefore  rejoice,  all  ye  inhabitants  of 
earth,  that  this  woman,  being  the  Eternal  Mother  of  the  whole  Cre- 
ation, even  as  Jehovah  is  the  Father,  has  been  delivered  even  of 
the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  is  the  Lamb's  Bride,  the  second  Eve. 

31.  Give  honor  and  praise,  all  ye  sons  of  men,  that  the  mystery 
of  God  is  finished,  and  his  true  Church  upon  earth  established.  Bow 
down  and  worship  before  his  throne,  for  the  desire  of  all  nations 
is  come.  Give  honor  and  glory  to  Him  unceasingly,  for  his  length- 
ened mercy  to  fallen  man. 

32.  Be  ye  not  found  caviling  with  the  workings  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  like  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  of  old ;  nor  contending  with 
his  holy  Wisdom  like  the  unbelieving  Jews ;  lest,  after  the  many 
warnings  He  has  given  you.  He  smite  you  with  heavy  displeasure, 
and  cut  off  his  mercy  from  your  souls. 

33.  As  a  friend  and  well  wisher  to  all,  I  solemnly  warn  you  who 
dwell  in  mortal  clay,  to  treat  the  word  of  your  Heavenly  Father, 
which  is  now  sent  forth  in  mercy  and  charity  to  all  souls,  with  sa- 
cred reverence  and  holy  fear.  For  know  ye,  every  soul  will  have 
to  render  account  to  God  for  the  use  they  make  of  that  which  He 
has  given  them.     Amen.    Sevac'  Selah'. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Lydia  M.  Chase. 


A  ROLL   OF   SOLEMN   WARNING,   BY  HOLY  AND  ETERNAL  MOTHER 
WISDOM,  BROUGHT  BY  HER  WITNESSING  ANGEL; 

REVEALED    AT    CANTERBURY,   NEW    HAMPSHIRE,    MAY   23^    1843. 

1.  Bow  down  and  obey,  all  ye  who  hear  my  word,  both  ye  who 
dwell  in  Zion,  and  ye  who  dwell  in  distant  lands,  say  I  Eternal 
Wisdom.  O  ves'ter  Ian  sine  exfari'na,  in  words  of  solemn  warning 
I  sound  my  trumpet  of  wisdom  unto  you,  through  my  witnessing 
Angel,  Ah  Se'lah  Ves'perlon'. 

2.  Know    ye,    that  I    am    Wisdom,   eternal    and    unchangeable 


262  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

Wisdom;  one  with  God  I  am,  ever  was  and  always  shall  be;  even  as 
He  is  your  Eternal  Father,  so  do  I  Eternal  Wisdom,  stand  as  your 
everlasting  Mother.  With  Him  I  sound  forth  mercy,  with  Him 
judgment  proclaim;  We  stand  as  one,  and  work  as  but  one  alone; 
nothing  doth  He  send  forth  upon  the  earth,  either  in  mercy  or  judg- 
ment, without  my  everlasting  seal.  Eternal  Wisdom;  and  nothing 
do  I  sound,  or  cause  to  be  sounded  forth,  without  his  everlasting 
sign  and  approval, 

3.  Therefore  marvel  not  that  my  words  are  sounded  unto  you, 

0  ye  of  little  faith  and  weak  understanding;  for  even  as  He  has 
condescended  to  stoop  from  his  throne  in  Heaven,  to  notice  his 
creature  man  now  dwelling  upon  the  earth,  his  footstool ;  even  so  do 

1  accompany  Him,  to  bless  the  word  of  his  mouth,  and  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  truth  contained  in  the  Holy  Roll,  sent  forth  by  his  Al- 
mighty power,  mercy  and  justice;  and  many  times  have  I  placed 
my  seal  thereon,  and  pronounced  it  wholesome  and  good,  to  stand 
unaltered  and  unchanged,  till  He  in  his  infinite  goodness,  sees  fit 
to  send  forth  a  further  decree. 

4.  So  beware,  all  who  are  called  to  read  or  to  handle  this  word, 
in  any  way,  shape  or  manner ;  for  I  have  said  and  again  say,  that 
whosoever  will,  knowingly,  alter,  add  or  diminish  one  word  contain- 
ed in  the  Holy  Roll,  shall  feel  the  judgments  of  God,  and  the  heavy 
displeasure  of  Me,  Eternal  wisdom;  and  whosoever  will  destroy, 
or  cause  to  be  destroyed,  this  holy  Book,  or  any  part  therein  contain- 
ed, O  car'bo  hes'per  larth  vile,  and  de  veen'  through  tern'  po  ha' 
vo  a'  zen;  I  say, 

5.  Though  you  burn  this  Book,  the  truth  thereof  shall  burst  forth 
in  your  souls,  as  an  unquenchable  fire  and  a  tormenting  flame;  and 
if  you  bury  it  in  the  earth,  the  power  of  God  shall  cause  it  to 
breathe  forth  the  curses  and  the  heavy  judgments  which  are  written 
therein;  yea  the  earth  itself  shall  breathe  forth  plagues,  pestilence 
and  sore  diseases,  upon  those  whose  hands  or  voices  were  raised,  or 
whose  hearts  rejoiced,  to  have  this  the  holy  word  of  the  Lord  bur- 
ied in  the  earth,  to  be  trampled  upon;  and  thus  cause  it  to  be  a 
curse  instead  of  a  blessing  unto  you. 

6.  Therefore  be  wise,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth :  and  con- 
sider, ye  cannot  hide  from  the  All-seeing  eye  of  your  God. 

7.  But  why  should  man  seek  to  destroy  the  word  of  Heaven,  sent 
unto  him  from  his  God,  given  for  his  eternal  good  and  happiness? 
It  is  because  it  strikes  at  the  root  of  all  evil,  which  is  the  lust  of 


TO  THE  NATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH.  263 

the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes  and  the  pride  of  life;  yea,  because  he 
is  required  to  live  strictly  according  to  the  law  of  grace,  or  strictly 
to  the  law  of  nature. 

8.  It  is,  saith  Wisdom,  for  these  reasons  that  he  will  seek  to  de- 
stroy this  holy  wordj  but  know  ye,  all  who  hear  my  word,  that  ye 
cannot  now,  nor  ever  will  be  blessed,  in  any  other  way.  Walk  strict- 
ly according  to  the  principles  of  one  or  the  other,  or  you  will  merit 
the  displeasure  of  your  God. 

9.  Let  those  extensive  buildings  in  which  you  have  spent  so  many 
precious  hours  of  your  life  in  the  filthy  and  obscene  works  of  dark- 
ness, now  be  changed  into  houses  of  solemn  prayer,  or  of  honest 
employment;  no  more  to  be  set  apart  for  such  foul  and  base  pur- 
poses. There  let  holy  songs  of  thanksgiving  and  praise,  be  sung 
unto  the  Lord  for  his  long  forbearance;  there  let  solemn  and  sa- 
cred fear  fill  every  soul ; 

10.  There  let  the  cries  of  the  penitent,  the  humble,  true  seeker 
afi:er  righteousness,  and  the  broken  hearted,  ascend  to  the  throne 
of  God,  from  the  deepest  recesses  of  your  hearts;  yea,  bathe  your 
floors  with  tears  of  true  repentance  and  thankfulness,  that  He  has 
seen  fit  to  notice  you  in  mercy,  and  warn  you  of  his  heavy  judg- 
ments, which  He  will  pour  upon  you,  unless  you  quickly  repent. 

11.  O  may  sweet  repentance  soften  each  heart,  that  the  words 
of  Heaven  may  sink  deeply  therein ;  which  will  cause  you  to  be 
bowed  down  with  fear  and  reverence,  and  filled  with  deep  tribula- 
tion, that  you  may  be  prepared  to  meet  your  God  in  his  mercy,  and 
share  in  his  forgiving  love;  for  He  will  have  mercy  on  the  faithful, 
and  compassion  for  the  contrite  spirit ;  those  who  regard  Him,  He 
will  regard ;  but  those  who  scorn  his  words,  and  disregard  his  say- 
ings. He  will  scourge  with  his  judgments,  and  meet  them  in  his 
fury ;  yea,  He  will  disregard  them  in  their  calamity,  and  withhold 
his  protection  when  their  fear  cometh. 

12.  So  beware  how  ye  walk,  and  how  ye  use  the  givings  of  your 
God ;  for  know  ye,  it  is  an  awful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
Almighty,  to  feel  his  judgments  and  heavy  displeasure.  Carefully 
use  the  words  of  Heaven  at  all  times,  wherever  they  may  be  re- 
vealed ;  through  whatever  means  they  may  come,  it  matters  not ;  if 
it  pleaseth  your  God,  you  have  no  reason  to  complain. 

13.  But  when  you  hear  or  see  them,  or  even  have  them  in  your 
presence,  the  eye  of  the  Lord  is  continually  upon  you,  to  behold 
the  manner  in  which  you  regard  them.     Therefore  be  ye  cautious 


264  SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK 

how  you  use  the  things  of  God,  and  how  you  speak  of  the  same. 

14.  And  I  do  forbid,  that  any  should  take  expressions  or  senti- 
ments written  in  the  Holy  Roll,  and  use  as  common  by-words, 
either  in  a  light  carnal  way,  or  in  any  other,  save  with  sacred  rev- 
erence; for  they  are  solemn  indeed,  and  should  not  be  used  or  blended 
with  your  own  carnal  words  and  ways,  to  express  your  ideas  or  feel- 
ings in  any  manner;  but  preserve  them  in  their  order,  by  themselves, 
solemn,  sacred  and  divine;  yea,  preserve  them  as  you  would  the 
most  valuable  treasure  of  silver  or  gold,  for  they  are  of  much 
more  importance. 

15.  And  those  of  you  who  stand  as  rulers,  often  warn  the  people 
to  use  them  carefully,  and  abuse  not  the  books  themselves,  nor  the 
solemn  words  therein  contained  ;  and  set  ye  the  same  example  before 
them,  in  all  you  say  and  do.  So  shall  you  be  blessed,  and  your 
people  likewise.  In  obedience  to  the  words  of  Heaven,  you  shall 
be  prospered,  and  in  no  other  way. 

16.  Therefore  be  wise  for  your  own  souls'  sake,  and  for  your 
own  prosperity  and  happiness,  take  heed  how  you  walk ;  seek  your 
God  in  true  humility,  and  you  will  find  He  hath  mercy ;  labor  for 
wisdom,  that  you  may  act  wisely. 

17.  My  delight  is  in  the  upright  souls;  I  dwell  with  the  honest 
heart,  and  with  the  true  seeker  and  doer  of  the  Lord's  will.  I  am 
not  found  in  the  high  lofty  regions,  where  dwell  pride,  arrogance 
and  deceit,  where  each  one  strives  to  be  the  highest,  where  all 
strive  to  rule,  and  none  to  obey; 

18.  There  I  dwell  not,  saith  Holy  Wisdom;  but  in  the  lowly 
vale  of  humility  and  sweet  repentance  do  I  abide ;  there  I  shower 
my  blessings,  and  cause  every  thing  to  grow  in  wisdom,  and  perfect 
order;  there  I  have  planted  my  vineyards,  and  there  I  have  prepar- 
ed holy  fountains  of  everlasting  waters  wherewith  to  feed  my  flock. 
I  have  there  planted  beautiful  groves,  and  the  blessing  of  God  has 
caused  them  to  flourish  exceedingly. 

19.  Come  hither  all  who  will,  and  walk  in  my  pleasant  valley; 
purify  your  souls  from  sin  and  I  will  delight  in  your  oiferings;  wash 
in  the  pool  of  repentance,  and  you  will  be  lovely;  enter  at  the  gate 
of  final  decision,  bid  adieu  to  the  world  without,  take  up  your  cross, 
no  more  to  put  it  by,  and  you  shall  be  mine  forever. 

20.  My  paths  are  pleasant,  and  all  who  will,  may  walk  therein ; 
but  nothing  that  is  sinful  or  unclean,  hath  any  place  in  my  valley. 


TO   THE    NATIONS    OF    THE    EARTH.  265 

saith  Wisdom ;  but  straight  as  straightness,  holy  and  divine  are  all 
things  which  are  under  my  full  blessing. 

21.  You  must  bear  the  cross,  if  you  would  wear  the  crown;  you 
must  lay  down  your  carnal  lives  if  you  would  share  in  life  everlast- 
ing; you  must  regard  the  holy  words  of  your  God,  and  live  ac- 
cording to  his  requirements,  if  you  would  enjoy  peace  on  earth, 
and  eternal  happiness  forever. 

22.  Worship  your  God  to  his  acceptance,  if  you  would  that  He 
receive  your  offerings ;  worship  Him  in  spirit,  with  life  and  zeal, 
in  truth  and  in  reality,  regardless  of  certain  forms  and  ceremonies; 
and  it  will  be  accepted  of  Him;  He  will  be  merciful  towards  you, 
in  well  doing,  in  loving  and  obeying  his  word.  But  bow  down,  and 
give  your  ears  to  hear,  and  incline  your  hearts  to  understand  and 
obey  his  holy  word. 

23.  Thus  my  word  is  finished  unto  you  at  this  time,  say  I,  Holy 
and  Eternal  Wisdom. 

Words  of  the  Angel    to  the  Anointed  in  Zion. 

O  ye  blessed  of  Holy  Wisdom,  the  above  did  She  sound  unto  me, 
to  have  written  and  given  unto  you,  on  the  fourteenth  morning  of 
the  fifth  month,  to  do  with  as  your  wisdom  would  direct.  But  keep 
my  words,  said  She,  for  they  will  yet  prove  a  benefit ;  and  time 
may  yet  unfold  why  I  wrote  them.  I  have  no  more  to  do  with 
them,  saith  the  Angel,  as  they  are  now  correctly  written,  according 
to  her  holy  and  divine  will. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Dorothy  Ann  Durgin. 


267 


APPENDIX ; 


CONTAINING  A  NARRATION  OF   FACTS,  GIVEN  BY  DIVINE 
REVELATION ;  AND  ALSO   FROM    LIVING  WITNESSES,  COR- 
ROBORATING THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FOREGOING. 


77*6  following^  is  a  correct  statement  of  the  various  interviews  and  commu- 
nications^ witnessed  and  received  from  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God^ 
Ma'  ne  Me'  rah,  Vak'  na  Si'  na  Jah',  by  Adah  Zillah  Potter.  All  of  ichich 
transpired  some  months  previous  to  the  writing  of  the  preceding  word  of  the 
Lord,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

Testimony  of  the  inspired  Writer. 

I  am  but  a  dependent  mortal,  and  of  myself  equally  ignorant  of  the  divine 
and  mysterious  purposes  of  the  All-wise  and  ever  righteous  God,  w^ith  my 
fellow  companions  of  time.  Nor  do  I  assert,  that,  in  my  very  small  measure 
of  natural  wisdom  and  knowledge,  I  am  able,  in  the  least  degree,  to  compre- 
hend his  ways,  or  his  doings. 

Yet,  I  am  bold  and  confident  to  affirm,  in  the  hearing  or  presence  of  all 
people,  if  so  required  to  do,  that  I  have  received  a  knowledge  and  under- 
standing of  a  mighty  and  merciful  display  of  the  infinite  goodness  of  the 
one  true  and  living  God,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  which  He  is  about 
to  manifest  unto  them,  through  the  medium  of  his  holy  Angels ;  and  that 
from  the  same  divine  source,  it  has  been  shown  and  revealed  unto  me. 

Therefore,  to  obey  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Angel,  I  feel  called  upon,  by  the 
powers  of  truth,  at  this  time,  to  bear  witness  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  which, 
by  his  holy  Angels,  is  proclaimed  unto  the  children  of  men.  For  I  have 
known,  for  some  months  previous  to  this  time,  by  the  revelation  of  God, 
that  the  time  was  near  at  hand,  even  at  the  door,  when  He  would,  by  means 
of  his  own  choosing,  make  known  his  word,  and  reveal  his  will  unto  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  even  to  the  nations  abroad. 

And  it  is  for  these  reasons,  even  because  Heaven  hath  revealed  it  to  me, 
and  for  a  confirmation  to  what  has  been  already  stated,  that  I  now  add  my 
testimony,  and  freely  acknowledge  the  same ;  and  also  prove  the  truth  of 
my  word,  by  giving  an  account  of  what  I  have  felt,  seen  and  heard ;  yea,  and 


268  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

receivpd  from  tho  powers  above,  concerning  tlio  word  and  work  of  the  holy 
and  mighty  Angel  of  God,  that  is  now  at  work,  for  tlie  good  of  the  children 
of  men. 

First  Interview. 

It  was  in  the  evening  of  the  twenty  second  of  January,  eighteen  hundred 
and  forty  two,  while  I  was  busily  employed  putting  all  things  in  readiness, 
for  the  close  of  the  week,  that  I  distinctly  heard  my  name  called  very  loud- 
ly, and  with  much  earnestness.  I  could  not  go  so  well  at  that  moment,  and  I 
answered,  I  will  come  soon,  for  I  supposed  it  to  be  some  one  in  the  adjoining 
room,  that  wished  to  see  me :  but  the  word  was  repeated  three  times,  and  I 
hastened  to  the  place  from  whence  the  sound  seemed  to  come,  but  there  was 
no  one  present. 

I  soon  saw  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  four  very  large  and  bright  lights,  or 
balls  of  fire,  as  they  appeared  to  be ;  they  moved  slowly  each  way,  and  after 
a  little  time,  joined  together  in  one  exceedingly  large  light,  or  pillar  of  fire. 
At  this  moment,  I  heard  a  loud  voice,  which  uttered  many  words,  with  such 
mighty  force  that  I  feared  to  stay  in  the  room,  and  attempted  to  go  out ;  but 
found  I  had  not  power  to  move  my  feet. 

For  some  time,  I  could  not  understand  one  word  that  was  sounded  forth  ; 
but  the  first  that  I  did  understand,  were  as  follows  :  Hark,  hark  !  hearken,  O 
thou  child  of  mortality,  unto  the  word  that  is,  and  shall  be  sounded  aloud  in 
thine  ears,  again  and  again,  even  until  it  is  obeyed. 

And  lo,  I  say,  a  time,  and  a  time,  and  a  half  time  shall  not  pass  by,  before 
my  voice  shall  be  heard,  and  my  word  sounded  forth  to  the  nations  abroad. 
But  in  the  Zion  of  my  likeness  and  true  righteousness  shall  it  be  received 
first,  and  from  thence  shall  it  go  forth ;  for  thus  and  thus  hath  the  God  of 
Heaven  and  earth  declared,  and  purposed  that  it  should  be. 

Then  why  will  you,  O  why  will  you  yet  fear  to  obey  .-*  What  would  you 
that  your  God  would  do  in  your  presence,  that  you  might  fear  his  power, 
rather  than  that  of  mortal  man  .' 

From  this  moment,  I  was  not  sensible  where  I  was ;  and  after  a  little  time 
of  silence,  the  body  of  light,  or  pillar  of  fire,  dispersed ;  and  I  saw  a  mighty 
Angel  coming  from  the  east,  and  I  heard  these  words : 

Woe,  woe,  and  many  woes  shall  be  upon  the  mortal  that  shall  see,  and 
will  not  stop  to  behold ;  that  shall  hear,  and  will  not  hearken  j  or  that  shall 
understand  and  will  not  receive,  and  well  consider  upon  that  which  the  God 
of  Heaven  and  earth,  of  the  wise  and  unwise,  the  just  and  unjust,  shall  yet 
send  forth,  and  cause  to  be  proclaimed  within  Zion,  and  without  Zion,  in  his 
own  time. 

The  voice  now  ceased,  and  I  could  not  determine  whether  the  word  proceed- 
ed from  the  brightness  that  remained  before  me,  or  from  the  mighty  Angel. 
All  was  silent,  for  a  short  time,  and  then  these  words  were  repeated  very 
forcibly,  and  loud. 

Speak  not  of  my  presence,  nor  of  what  thou  hast  seen  and  heard,  until 
thou  hast  permission,  or  until  the  time  shall  come ;  for  I  have  now  come 
forth  to  work  mightily  among  the  children  of  the  earth  :  but  in  the  heart  of 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  269 

Zion  I  shall  begin,  and  for  a  season,  I  shall  pass  to  and  fro,  unseen  and  un- 
known as  I  really  am. 

O  then  thou  mortal  of  my  choice,  remember  the  day  and  the  hour,  and 
number  the  times,  and  keep  the  time  of  my  coming,  even  from  this,  the  first 
time,  until  the  time  is  fulfilled ;  for  thou  shalt  remain  my  witness,  unto  the  end. 

February  third,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  early  in  the  morning,  between 
the  hours  of  two  and  three,  I  heard  a  loud  voice,  resembling  distant  thunder ; 
and  as  it  came  nearer,  I  could  hear  distinct  words.  After  some  minutes,  I 
arose,  and  looked  out  of  the  window,  to  see  if  there  was  any  thing  the  mat- 
ter without ;  but  I  saw  nothing  in  danger,  and  turned  to  go  to  my  rest ;  and 
the  voice  sounded  forth,  yet  louder  than  before,  in  the  following  words. 

THE    WORDS    OF    A    HOLY    ANGEL. 

These  twenty  days,  have  I  passed  to  and  fro  in  the  earth,  and  have  softly 
sounded  my  word,  and  but  very  few  have  listened ;  and  shall  I  longer  hold 
my  peace,  and  let  the  earth  be  troubled  ?  I  have  passed  and  re-passed,  to  watch, 
guard  and  protect,  and  prepare  the  Zion  of  the  living  God,  for  that  work 
which  the  Almighty  hath  purposed,  should  shortly  begin  in  her. 

But  lo,  I  go,  and  a  mightier  one  than  I  am,  will  soon  come  ;  for  the  All- 
powerful  God  will  not  longer  be  still ;  but  will  work  mighty  wonders  in  the 
earth,  even  that  which  is  more  marvelous  than  what  has  already  been  wit- 
nessed;  and  this  He  has  surely  declared  in  the  ears  of  his  chosen  people, 
many  times  of  late,  by  means  of  his  own  choosing. 

So  I  say,  let  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  both  great  and  small,  old  and 
young,  prepare  to  humble  themselves  as  the  dust,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  their  God,  the  mighty  one  of  Israel.  Let  Zion  tremble,  and  let  all  Is- 
rael fear  before  Him,  and  murmur  not  against  his  sacred  requirements  to  them. 

Let  the  mountains  break  forth  with  lamentation,  and  let  the  vallies  be  fill- 
ed with  sorrow  and  mourning;  for  mighty  and  terrible  are  the  bands  and 
strong  holds  of  Satan,  throughout  the  earth. 

Surely,  I  say,  many  will  there  be,  that  will  be  led  captive ;  and  this,  the 
captivity  of  Siar'  lavon',  will  be  far  greater  than  the  captivity  of  Babylon,  in 
ancient  days. 

But  well  will  it  be  with  thee,  O  Zion,  if  in  that  day,  thy  walls  are  well 
fortified,  and  thou  art  found  standing  in  that  holy  order  and  rectitude,  in 
which  thy  God  hath  placed  thee,  and  purposed  that  the  nations  of  the  earth 
should  behold  thee. 

And  woe,  yea,  a  cursed  woe,  unto  every  soul  that  shall  spread  an  evil  re- 
port of  the  mysterious  doings  of  their  God  in  the  Zion  of  his  holiness,  or 
shall  go  out  among  strangers,  with  an  intent  to  do  evil. 

Woe  unto  them  that  shall  seek  to  understand  the  mighty  works  of  their 
God,  among  the  children  of  men,  for  the  sake,  or  by  way  of  judging  them, 
or  their  God  who  is  at  work  with  them.  But  a  far  greater  woe  shall  be  upon 
him,  even  to  this  day,  that  shall  spread  abroad,  or  declare  falsely,  in  the 
name  of  the  living  God,  or  his  holy  Angels,  that  which  has  been  and  will 
be  shown  unto  the  inhabitants  of  Zion,  before  the  full  time  for  so  doing 
shall  arrive. 

For  verily  I  say,  a  knowledge  and   understanding  suflicient  for  the  good  of 


270  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

man,  concerning  Zion,  will  the  Lord  your  God  send  forth,  even  in  his  own 
time  and  by  means  of  his  own  choosing,  entirely  according  to  his  own  will. 
Amen. 

The  word  was  now  finished,  and  all  was  silent. 

Second  Interview. 

On  February  fifth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  about  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  I  saw  in  the  room,  a  large  ball  of  light,  or  seemingly,  a  body  of  fire, 
moving  slowly  to  the  south ;  it  then  turned  and  passed  by  me  to  the  north, 
and  divided  into  four  parts,  and  moved  swiftly  each  way,  east,  west,  north 
and  south;  and  I  saw  them  no  more. 

I  thought  to  go  to  my  work ;  but  presently,  I  heard  a  loud  and  terrible  voice, 
but  did  not  see  any  thing.     The  word  was  as  follows. 

I  am  Ma'ne  Me' rah,  Vak'na  Si'na  Jah',  or  the  mighty  prophesying  Angel 
of  the  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  sent  forth  at  his  command,  to  pass  and  re- 
pass to  and  fro,  and  to  prophesy  throughout  the  earth. 

Within  Zion,  and  without  Zion,  shall  I  pass  continually,  even  as  God 
has  commanded  me,  until  my  time  of  prophesying  is  passed  by,  and  the  days 
of  the  fulfilling  of  the  same  shall  come. 

I  do,  and  shall,  speak  of  that  which  has  been,  of  that  which  now  is,  and 
of  that  which  is  to  come. 

I  am  at  this  time,  only  as  one  that  goeth  before  that  which  is  to  come,  and 
will  follow ;  and  that  which  mortals  shall  yet  see,  and  understand. 

But  the  voice  that  soundeth  forth  the  word  at  my  command,  no  mortal  eye 
shall  behold  from  whence  it  cometh  ;  but  mortals  shall  hear  and  understand 
without  fail ;  for  the  GREAT  I  AM  hath  spoken  it,  and  his  Eternal  Wisdom 
hath  declared  it. 

And  again  I  say,  I  will  pass  to  and  fro,  within  Zion,  and  without  Zion  ; 
and  I  will  prophesy  in  the  name  of  the  GREAT  JEHOVAH,  that  which 
He  will  assuredly  bring  to  pass,  until  my  time  of  prophesying  is  fulfilled,  as 
the  God  of  all  nations  has  commanded  me. 

And  if  there  are  yet  to  be  found  in  Zion,  sinners  or  workers  of  iniquity,  I 
will,  without  reserve,  prophesy  evil  against  them ;  yea,  and  against  that  part 
of  Zion  in  which  they  dwell,  and  heavy  woes  shall  follow  my  word ;  and 
they,  and  all  such  as  rest  at  peace  with  them,  shall  be  cast  from  before  the 
righteous  like  stubble. 

In  the  days  of  the  fulfilling  of  my  prophecy,  shall  these  things  be  ;  for  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  hath  purposed  and  declared,  that  his  kingdom  on  earth, 
should  be  a  kingdom  of  righteousness ;  and  his  Zion,  a  holy  City  of  perfect 
order  and  beauty,  adorned  with  purity,  and  as  a  shining  light  to  the  nations 
around.  Thus  and  thus  shall  it  be,  before  the  mighty  work  of  the  living 
God  is  accomplished. 

And  again  ;  I  am  the  power  that  ruleth  and  commandeth  the  voice;  but 
no  man  shall  see,  or  be  able  to  tell  from  whence  the  word  proceedeth  from 
time  to  time,  or  comprehend  the  meaning  of  my  word,  very  many  times. 

Yet,  I  am  one  that  many  shall  hear,  many  shall  see,  many  shall  understand  ; 
and  many  shall  believe  that  I  am,  and  that  I  was  sent  forth  at  the  command 
of  the  Almighty  One ;  and  shall  indeed  fear  my  coming. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  271 

But  many  more,  yea,  far  greater  will  be  the  number,  that  will  not  believe 
that  I  am,  or  that  I  am  sent  forth  by  an  Almighty  and  eternal  power,  and 
am  indeed  of  the  same  ;  but  will  set  at  nought,  and  deride  my  word,  and  will 
put  afar  off  the  days  of  the  fulfilling  of  it,  and  will  sneer  at  those  who  will 
believe. 

Yea,  and  such  will  devise  harm,  and  plot  mischief  against  those  who  will 
fear  my  power ;  and  will  seek  to  lie  in  wait  and  ensnare  the  mortal  that  shall 
be  caused  to  declare  these  things  in  the  ears  of  their  fellow  creatures ;  for 
truths,  truths,  and  solemn  truths,  without  reserve  to  the  pretended  ignorance 
of  man,  will  I  command  to  be  sounded  forth. 

And  I  will  no  more  cease  to  pass  and  re-pass  to  and  fro,  throughout  the 
earth,  or  cause  my  prophecy  to  have  an  end,  until  my  time  shall  come,  yea, 
fully  come  ;  and  of  that  time,  no  power  has  ever  yet  spoken  ;  but  it  is  not 
far  distant,  according  to  the  times  and  seasons  above. 

Nay,  no  power  in  Heaven,  hath  ever  yet  said  to  mortals,  I  will  cause  my 
holy,  proclaiming,  or  prophesying  Angels,  to  cease  their  word,  and  return  to 
my  throne ;  neither  hath  the  Almighty  declared,  that  his  word  should  be  no 
more  known,  and  acknowledged  on  the  earth,  or  that  a  voice  from  the  Heav- 
ens should  no  more  be  heard. 

But  He  hath  repeatedly  declared,  that  He  would  work  marvelously,  and 
do  mighty  wonders  out  of  the  sight  of  man ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  warned 
his  own  chosen  people  to  be  prepared  and  ready ;  plainly  testifying,  that 
what  He  had  heretofore  done,  was  but  the  beginning. 

So  let  no  one  dare  to  say,  Why  is  the  word  thus,  or  so  ?  And  marvel  not, 
neither  murmur  in  thy  heart,  O  thou  mortal  that  now  beholdest  my  presence, 
hearest  my  name  and  understandest  my  word,  even  at  this  time,  for  lo  I  go, 
but  I  come  again ;  so  write  correctly  what  thou  hast  heard,  but  speak  not  of 
it,  but  wait  my  return  ;    Amen. 

At  this  moment,  I  was  surrounded  by  the  same  pillar  of  fire  that  I  first  saw, 
and  the  mighty  Angel  was  in  the  midst  of  it;  but  I  could  not  see  to  my  sat- 
isfaction, because  of  the  brightness.  After  a  short  time,  all  instantly  disap- 
peared, and  I  was  standing  by  the  door  of  the  room,  and  knew  not  that  I 
had  moved. 

I  made  mention  of  what  I  saw,  but  spoke  not  of  the  word,  although  it  was 
very  contrary  to  my  feelings  to  keep  silent ;  but  remembering  the  word  of 
the  Holy  Angel  to  me,  at  the  first  time,  and  feeling  bound  to  obey  the  same, 
I  dared  not,  as  yet,  make  known  in  full,  what  I  had  seen  and  heard. 

Third  Interview. 

February  twenty  first,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  this  morning,  soon  after 
I  had  finished  my  morning  duties,  I  retired  to  my  writing  table  ;  but  as  soon 
as  I  was  seated,  I  felt  some  one,  as  I  thought,  take  hold  of  my  arms  and  hold 
them  fast;  but  I  could  not  see  any  thing  around  me.  After  a  little  time,  I 
was  released,  and  went  to  my  writing;  and  very  soon,  I  heard  the  following 
words,  very  powerfully  and  loudly  spoken. 

Where,  O  where  is  the  mortal,  that  will  condescend  to  listen  to  a  mighty 
voice  from  the  Heavens,  and  obey  the  same  ? 

Where,  O  where  is  the  tongue  that  will  speak  freely  to  declare  the  word 


272  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

sounded  forth  to  the  nations  abroad,  and  boldly  testify  to  the  truth  of  the 
same,  in  the  ears  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  within  Zion  and  witliout 
Zion  ? 

Shall  the  God  of  Heaven  seek,  and  choose  from  among  the  monarchs,  no- 
bles, kings  and  princes,  and  mighty  men  of  the  earth,  that  would  daily  defy 
the  name  of  the  true  and  living  God,  and  would  readily  take  all  the  honor 
and  glory  of  the  word  and  the  power  to  themselves,  and  would  declare  unto 
the  people  that  it  was  their  own  ? 

I  say,  shall  the  God  of  Israel  be  tempted  to  do  this,  even  to  take  from 
among  these,  a  tongue,  a  mouth,  or  a  hand,  to  do  his  will,  or  perform  his 
work ;  because  there  can  be  none  found  in  Zion,  or  among  his  peculiar  peo- 
ple, that  are  willing,  as  yet,  to  become  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  or 
as  ore  cast  into  the  furnace,  or  as  a  tool  in  the  hands  of  a  cunning  workman? 

Shall  it  be  so ;  or  shall  it  be  among  the  heathenish  nations  of  time,  that 
neither  fear  nor  serve  any  God  but  such  as  they  serve  in  their  own  vain  imag- 
inations? or  shall  it  be  among  the  ignorant  natives  of  the  wild  desert,  that 
have  never,  as  yet,  heard  of  the  true  God,  or  of  his  Christ;  nay,  not  even  in 
the  mildest  whisper  ? 

I  say,  shall  it  be  among  these,  that  the  holy  God  and  Father  of  all,  shall 
seek,  and  choose  for  Himself,  after  all  his  everlasting  mercy  and  unbounded 
blessings,  which  He  has  bestowed  upon,  and  showed  unto  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Zion  of  his  own  likeness  and  glory  on  earth  ? 

Can  Zion's  children  bear  this,  rather  than  to  humble  themselves  in  the 
presence  of  that  God,  yet  again  and  again,  fi-om  whose  hand  they  have  so 
unboundedly  received,  and  whose  name  they  do  really  fear ;  whose  word 
they  have  acknowledged,  and  whose  voice  they  know  in  full  reality  ? 

Heaven  forbid  that  it  should  be  so  ;  and  I  bear  witness,  that  the  Mighty 
One  of  Israel,  yea,  the  God  of  the  just  and  the  unjust,  purposeth  to  humble 
his  Zion,  and  exalt  her  no  more,  until  in  her  most  holy  courts,  or  in  the 
heart  of  his  holy  city,  there  can  be  found  instruments  of  his  power,  and 
mouths  of  his  word,  that  are  sufficiently  humbled  to  pronounce  the  name 
of  the  God  of  their  own  deliverance,  and  boldly  testify  to  his  All-righteous 
and  eternal  power,  before  the  children  of  men,  and  even  in  the  presence  of 
their  own  brethren,  his  chosen  people. 

Yea,  such  He  hath  purposed  to  choose,  as  will  not  deny  his  wonderful  dis- 
plays, or  visitations  on  earth,  in  ages  past  or  present,  because  they  fear  the 
sneers  of  the  haughty,  or  the  humbleness  of  the  Lord's  way. 

Neither  because  the  visitations  of  their  God  have  been  marvelous,  and  his 
word  mysterious,  and  the  effects  of  his  power,  that  which  they  could  not 
comprehend,  in  their  own  natural  reason ;  nay,  nor  because  tiiey  fear  the 
many  mortals  that  have,  and  will  judge  and  despise  it,  and  boldly  declare 
that  it  is  not  of  God,  but  of  natural  man. 

Thus  and  so  shall  it  be,  for  the  voice  of  truth  hath  spoken  it,  and  a  short 
time  will  bring  it  to  pass ;  but  I  say,  well  it  is,  and  well  it  will  be,  with  the 
children  of  the  kingdom  that  put  their  trust  in  the  Lord  their  God ;  and  fear 
his  word,  and  obey  the  same,  instead  of  mortal  power. 

But  woe  unto  the  slothful  and  unbelieving  soul,  that  dwelleth  within  the 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  273 

walls  of  the  Holy  City  !  Woe  unto  the  heart  that  would  fain  be  filled  with 
flattery,  that  the  work  and  mighty  wonders  of  the  Almighty,  to  the  confound- 
ing of  the  natural  wisdom,  and  down-bringing  of  the  haughtiness  of  vain 
man,  are  at  an  end ;  and  glory,  yea,  and  rejoice  in  that  day ;  and  even  in  their 
hard  understanding,  surmise  that  the  powers  of  Heaven  would  be  no  more 
displayed,  and  that  each  mortal  might  walk  his  own  way,  and  fear  no 
power  greater  than  his  own. 

But,  I  say,  let  such  mistaken  mortals  know,  that  their  God  has  decreed, 
and  declared,  that  when  his  time  shall  come.  He  will  have  mercy  on  whom 
He  will  have  mercy  ;  and  well  pleased  will  He  be  with  every  soul  of  his 
people,  that  is  ready  for  his  coming,  even  in  his  own  time ;  for  his  holy  mes- 
sengers and  proclaiming  Angels,  which  He  has  sent  forth  to  prepare  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  as  well  as  warn  the  children  of  the  kingdom, 
have  faithfully  done  their  work,  thus  far  ;  and  even  the  darkest  nations  of 
the  earth,  He  hath  not  left  without  many  warnings  of  his  mighty  power,  in 
some  way  or  manner. 

So  let  all  Zion,  and  the  nations  far  and  near,  know  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  not  at  rest,  nor  his  ear  slumbering,  nor  his  eye  closed  ;  neither  hath  He 
said,  I  will  no  more  stretch  forth  my  hand  of  mercy,  unto  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  nor  send  unto  them  my  word;  neither  hath  He  said,  I  will  no  more 
visit  my  Zion,  nor   proclaim   my  judgments   through  the  Israel  of  my  glory. 

But  He  hath  said,  I  will  go  before  my  own  people,  and  work  mighty  won- 
ders, even  to  the  terror  of  the  nations  abroad.  And  this  He  will  in  no  wise 
fail  to  do,  according  as  He  hath  promised,  and  as  He  hath  already  prepared 
to  begin. 

Amen,  my  word  is  finished  for  this  time ;  and  you  that  have  now  listened 
to  it,  may  now  behold  me,  as  I  have  at  this  time  passed  to  and  fro,  that  you 
may  believe  that  I  am ;  and  understand,  in  a  small  measure,  what  I  am 
about  to  do,  in  a  short  time. 

The  voice  now  ceased  speaking,  and  I  beheld,  in  the  east,  an  Angel,  mov- 
ing slowly  along,  and  soon  came  very  near.  The  appearance  was  solemn 
and  ten-ible ;  for  the  body,  from  the  neck,  was  like  that  of  a  mighty  man, 
and  the  head  was  like  that  of  an  eagle.  He  had  four  exceedingly  large  wings, 
two  upon  each  shoulder;  these  were  open  and  spread  each  way. 

The  feet  were  like  the  feet  of  the  elephant,  and  seemed  to  be  well  shod 
with  cast  iron  ;  in  the  right  hand  was  a  very  large  Roll,  sealed  with  ninety 
nine  seals ;  and  in  the  left  a  Book,  the  lids  or  cover  of  which,  was  of  some 
kind  of  metal,  but  I  did  not  know  what ;  and  it  was  clasped  together  with  a 
clasp  of  steel.  I  feared,  but  spoke  not,  for  I  knew  not  what  to  say;  indeed 
I  dared  not  speak. 

The  mighty  Angel  now  spoke  unto  me  in  a  voice  like  thunder,  and  said, 
Me,  ye  now  hear  and  see,  and  ye  know  that  I  am ;  and  from  this  time  ye 
will  not  often  hear  me,  though  ye  may  see  me  yet  again  and  again,  for  I  am 
indeed  the  power.  But  the  voice  that  ye  shall  hear,  ye  shall  not  know,  nei- 
ther shall  ye  see  from  whence  it  proceedeth,  until  the  time  shall  come. 

For   hath  not  the  God  of  his  own  chosen  ones,  made  known  his  will,  pro- 
claimed his  Almighty  Power,  showed  forth  his  greatness  of  love  and  mercy, 
I* 


274  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

and  made  known  tJic  excellency  of  his  kingdom,  and  condescended  to  send 
forth,  even  from  his  throne,  his  holy  Angels  with  his  righteous  word  of  mer- 
cy, and  call  of  charity,  to  his  creature  man  even  in  the  letter;  and  in  a  form 
so  simple,  and  language  so  plain,  that  even  the  babes  from  the  bnast,  might 
seemingly  understand  if  they  desired  so  to  do  ? 

Surely,  this  the  God  of  Hoaven  hath  done,  and  the  same  you  may  now  be- 
hold. The  Angel  now  hold  forth,  ^r^'i  the  Roll,  and  then  the  Book  ;  and  said, 
The  time  will  surely  come,  and  is  not  far  distant,  but  is  not  yet. 

But  alas  !  alas  !  St  a'  nn  qua'^  efa'  ma.,  Lo,  these  days  in  which  that  right- 
eous God  of  never-ending  charity,  has  now  winked  at  the  pretended  igno- 
rance and  hard  understanding  of  the  children  of  men,  and  even  of  his  own 
people,  and  hath  showed  mercy  unto  all,  will  be  numbered  and  will  pass 
away. 

And  there  shall  a  day  come,  when  the  voice  that  shall  be  heard,  even  to 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  within  Zion  and  without  Zion,  shall  utter 
words  still  more  marvelous  and  mysterious  in  the  ears  of  man,  and  hard  to 
be  understood ;  and  even  the  wise  among  men  will  be  troubled,  to  know  the 
will  of  their  God. 

And  then  shall  it  be,  that  even  Zion's  inhabitants  shall  mourn  for  the  days 
that  are  past,  and  reflect  upon  the  loving  kindness  of  their  God,  even  the 
God  of  all  power,  in  the  days  of  his  endless  mercy  and  love. 

And  now,  O  thou  mortal,  whose  eyes  have  beheld,  and  whose  ears  have 
heard,  and  whose  heart  hath  been  opened  to  understand  the  word  of  eternal 
truth  sounded  from  a  voice  which  you  know  not,  hark,  while  I  say  unto 
thee.  Go  now  and  consider  well  upon  these  things  ;  and  marvel  not,  neither 
speak  of  all  this  in  the  hearing  of  the  people,  but  write  ye  the  whole,  bold- 
ly and  with  good  confidence. 

For  with  the  power  that  is  given  you  that  is  not  of  your  own,  you  shall  be 
able  to  perform  my  work  and  do  my  will,  or  stand  as  a  swift  witness  of  that 
whieh  I,  in  my  own  time,  shall  do ;  So  number  my  times,  and  keep  the 
time,  for  the  full  time  shall  come ;  Amen.     I  go,  but  come  again. 

Fourth  Interview. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  March  first,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  I  was 
awakened  by  a  loud  singing;  I  carefully  listened  to  it,  for  it  was  very  heav- 
enly and  harmonious.  I  soon  saw  a  band  of  Angels  passing  through  the 
place  ;  they  marched  in  regular  order  two  abreast,  about  four  feet  from  the 
ground  ;  I  could  hear  the  words  which  they  sung,  but  did  not  understand  any 
save  the  following.  Zion  is  the  habitation  of  the  living  God,  and  here  is 
the  Holy  Mount  of  his  glory  ;  and  from  this  place  shall  his  righteous  word 
be  sent  forth ;  and  we,  his  holy  Angels,  will  proclaim  the  same  to  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth. 

They  soon  divided  into  four  companies,  and  went  each  way  out  of  sight. 
Instantly,  I  heard  a  mighty  roaring  like  unto  heavy  thunder ;  I  was  sensible, 
that  it  was  the  coming  of  the  mighty  Angel ;  it  came  nearer  and  grew  loud- 
er, and  soon  changed  into  a  voice,  and  the  words  were  these ; 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  ZiO 

This  day  thou  hast  seen  and  will  see  and  hear,  O  thou  mortal  that  now 
Hsteneth  to  my  word,  that  which  will  be  pleasing  to  thee,  and  also,  that 
which  will  cause  thee  sorrow  of  soul ;  for  thou  shalt  not,  as  yet,  fully  under- 
stand nor  have  permission  to  make  mention  of  my  word  unto  the  people. 

So  go  your  way  and  fear  not,  but  remember  I  now  tell  you,  that  ere  this 
day  shall  come  again  you  shall  see  my  work  in  a  measure  performed,  and 
many  of  my  words  fast  fulfilling. 

I  now  went  about  my  hand  labor ;  but  the  sound  of  the  mighty  voice  was 
so  loud  in  my  ears,  for  the  most  part  of  the  day,  that  it  seemed  I  could  hear 
nothing  else.  I  saw  the  mighty  Angel  four  different  times  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  and  received  many  words  from  him,  similar  to  what  I  had  before 
received. 

At  the  last  time,  which  was  about  the  hour  of  four  in  the  afternoon,  the 
word  to  me  was,  as  follows.  Know,  and  even  remember  from  this  day,  that 
God  your  Heavenly  Father,  never  has,  and  never  will  permit,  or  cause  a 
promise  to  be  made  to  his  chosen  people,  nay,  nor  even  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  but  what  He  has  fulfilled,  will  fulfill,  or  cause  to  be  fulfilled  in  his 
own  time,  and  according  to  his  divine  will. 

This  was  the  end  of  the  word  at  this  time,  and  I  retired  to  my  room,  feel- 
ing very  sorrowful  that  I  could  not,  as  yet,  feel  at  liberty  to  speak  freely  of 
all  that  I  had  seen  and  witnessed.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  soon 
after  I  had  retired  to  rest,  I  again  heard  the  voice  of  the  holy  Angel,  and 
the  word  was  swift  and  powerful  as  follows ; 

Hearken,  hearken,  O  thou  mortal  of  my  choice,  while  I  declare  boldly 
unto  the  people  of  the  earth,  that  the  days  of  preparation  for  the  God  of 
Heaven  and  earth  to  commence  his  own  work  in  full,  are  fast  passing  by  ; 
and  his  time  to  work  throughout  the  whole  earth,  is  near  at  hand,  and  the 
time  for  his  Christ,  the  Savior  of  men  to  be  more  fully  known,  as  he  now 
stands,  the  head  of  the  New  Creation,  in  his  second  manifestation,  is  not  far  ofi'. 

And  I  will  now,  loudly  proclaim  to  all  people  within  Zion  and  without 
Zion,  that  from  this  day  I  will  no  more  rest,  I  will  no  more  be  still,  and  I 
will  no  more  hold  my  peace,  neither  will  I  longer  move  slowly,  nor  be  mild 
in  my  motion  on  flight;  for  the  Almighty  is  ready  to  be  displeased  with  his 
creatures,  because  of  their  readiness  to  say,  The  day  of  the  Lord  is  fast  pass- 
ing bij,  and  He  will  no  longer  go  before  tis. 

But  I  will  assuredly  be  known,  I  will  be  heard,  and  I  will  appear  in  many 
shapes  and  forms ;  and  my  mighty  power  shall  be  felt  and  acknowledged  by 
the  inhabitants  of  Zion  !  And  the  nations  far  and  near,  shall  fear  me,  but 
shall  not  know  me,  for  a  time ;  but  in  due  season  shall  they  know  me,  and 
shall  confess  that  /  ain. 

But,  before  that  day  shall  fully  come,  many  in  Zion  shall  deny  me  in  their 
hearts,  because  of  my  strange  doings  within  the  walls  of  her  holy  City  :  and 
they  will  be  tempted  to  sound  the  same  in  the  hearing  of  the  children  of 
men.  But  woe,  woe  and  a  lasting  woe,  be  upon  the  soul  now  numbered  in 
Zion,  that  shall  presume  to  do  this;  and  my  vengeance  shall  be  upon  such, 
by  day  and  by  night. 

I  have  already  been  seen  and  known  in  part,  many  times  ;  and  my  power 


276  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

has  boon  confessed  in  Zion  ;  and  even  among  the  dark  vain  children  of 
time,  it  lias  been  feared,  and  freely  acknowledged  to  be  from  an  eternal 
source  ;    but  they  know  me  not  as  yet. 

1  have  spoken  through  the  mouths  of  the  holy  Prophets,  and  wise  men 
of  old  ;  I  have  appeared  as  one  that  was  once  an  inhabitant  on  earth,  or  as 
a  guardian  Angel  to  tiie  chosen  people.  I  am  the  power,  the  strength  and 
the  might. 

And  now,  O  thou  mortal  that  hast  these  four  times  beheld  me,  even 
as  I  am,  and  hast  patiently  listened  to  the  voice  that  speaketh  at  my  com- 
mand ;  know  thou,  that  I  have  never  so  fully  made  myself  known  on  earth, 
save  only  to  thy  view,  and  in  thy  hearing  :  but  now  I  go,  and  after  some 
days  I  shall  return,  and  when  again  I  come,  I  will  try  you  and  will  prove 
you  many  ways. 

And  after  my  next  coming,  which  will  be  my  fifth,  you  will  no  more  see 
me   for  a  season,  as  these  four  times  you  have  done. 

At  that  time,  I  will  give  you  permission  to  make  mention  of  all  that  1 
have  said  and  shown  unto  you  ;  but  as  yet  deal  carefully  with  it,  for  it  is 
hardly  the  beginning. 

So  now  I  bid  thee  as  before,  to  write  the  whole,  and  keep  it  sacred  and 
safe ;  for  in  my  time  I  shall  call  for  it  from  thy  hand.     Amen. 

The  word  was  now  finished,  and  all  was  silent.  I  arose  and  wrote  the 
word,  as  I  was  commanded.  The  Angel  at  this  time,  appeared  as  at  the 
third  time  ;  yet  holding  the  Roll  and  Book,  but  did  not  speak  concerning 
them.  His  appearance  was  truly  fearful  and  terrible  ;  but  the  voice  still 
more  so,  if  possible.  I  now  went  to  my  duty,  and  spoke  not  of  what  I  had 
witnessed,  relying  upon  the  word  of  the  Angel,  that  I  should  soon  be  per- 
mitted to  make  it  known. 

Fifth  Interview. 

On  March  twelfth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  while  I  was  busily  engaged 
in  my  duty,  and  in  conversation  with  those  around  me  upon  various  subjects, 
the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  entered  the  room  and  stood  before  me,  and 
showed  forth  many  signs  in  my  view  ;  they  were  singular  and  strange,  even 
so  much  so  that  I  cannot  well  describe  them  on  paper. 

This  scene  was  short,  but  was  repeated  three  times ;  and  now  was  my 
time  of  trial ;  for  those  present  perceived  that  something  singular  was 
transacting  to  my  view,  and  not  to  theirs. 

I  was  asked  many  questions,  but  dared  not  answer,  because  of  the  word  of 
the  Angel ;  for  I  fully  believed  that  in  perfect  obedience,  dll  would  be  well 
with  me  in  the  end. 

Soon  after  this,  the  Holy  Angel  entered  again,  and  said  to  me,  This  is  my 
fifth  and  last  coming  in  this  manner;  but  as  I  said,  so  have  I  done;  I  have 
indeed  suffered  you  to  be  tempted  and  tried,  and  I  have  proved  you  to  my 
satisfaction  at  this  time.  You  may  now  speak  of  my  presence,  and  make 
known  my  word ;  but  when  this  you  do,  let  it  be  boldly,  yet  wisely ;  for  I 
am  to  be  feared  in  very  deed. 

Suffer  not  my  word  to  be  written  on  loose  sheets,  but  in  a  book  by  itself; 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  277 

and  this  have  ready  at  my  call,  for  lo  my  work  is  only  begun.  Number  the 
times  of  my  coming,  even  from  the  first  sound  that  ye  heard  of  me  ;  when 
ye  have  beheld  me  as  I  now  am,  and  when  ye  have  only  heard  me  from  a 
voice  that  ye  knew  not. 

Yea,  I  say  keep  my  time,  and  number  my  times,  and  be  ready  to  witness 
for  me,  and  my  word,  in  the  presence  of  thy  companions,  and  the  hearing  of 
all  people,  when  my  full  time  shall  come. 

For  lo  I  now  declare  unto  you,  that  unto  my  word  among  the  nations 
abroad,  there  shall  be  no  beginning  known,  and  in  Zion  there  shall  be  no 
end  spoken  of;  for  I  am  like  the  unceasing  stream,  and  yet  as  the  flowing  tide. 

My  power  no  man  can  withstand,  and  my  force  he  cannot  stay.  I  am  the 
same  in  the  morning  as  at  evening,  and  at  midnight  as  at  noon-day,  I  am 
one  and  the  same  mighty  power. 

My  word,  even  that  which  is  sounded  from  a  voice  unknown  to  mortals, 
shall  not  be  trifled  with  ;  neither  that  which  is  within  or  without  Zion.  Let 
not  this  thing  be,  lest  there  be  such  confusion  in  the  land  as  was  never  be- 
fore known ;  lest  there  be  tumults  afar  off"  and  near  by,  among  the  children 
of  men,  and  lest  Zion  be  troubled,  and  know  not  the  meaning  of  her  troubles. 

And  now,  even  at  this,  my  fifth  coming,  I  repeat  my  words,  and  pronounce 
yet  a  heavier  woe  upon  the  soul  of  man  now  dwelling  in  Zion,  that  shall 
carry  tidings  therefrom;  or  make  mention  of  the  marvelous  doings  of  their 
God  and  his  holy  Angels,  as  spreading  it  abroad,  or  sounding  it  in  the  ears 
of  strangers  without,  until  the  full  time  shall  come,  which  is  not  afar  off; 

Lest  Zion's  afflictions  come  upon  her  before  the  time,  and  to  her  travail 
in  pain  there  be  not  an  end,  until  her  captive  daughters  become  faint-hearted 
because  of  the  very  many  days  of  their  mourning,  and  her  forsaken  sons 
grow  angry,  because  of  oppression  from  those  that  were  once  of  their  own 
number. 

So  let  Zion  exalt  not  herself,  but  be  humble  ;  let  the  Rulers  in  her  be 
wise  ;  and  if  any  man  ask  soberly  seeking  for  true  knowledge,  if  the  voice 
of  the  living  God,  or  of  his  Christ,  the  Redeemer  of  souls,  hath  been  sound- 
ed aloud  in  your  hearing,  or  among  you,  then  hide  not  the  thing  from  them  ; 
but  boldly  declare  it  with  good  confidence ;  showing  forth  your  perfect  faith 
in  that  God  that  has  called  you. 

Verily  I  now  call,  and  shall  again  call  upon  thee  O  Zion,  to  let  thy  light 
so  shine  that  the  nations  afar  off"  may  behold  thee,  and  seek  a  dwelling 
within  thee  ;  and  that  the  sound  of  mighty  wars,  tumults  and  bloodshed, 
may  be  afar  oft'  from  thy  borders,  and  stain  not  thy  walls  because  of  thy 
readiness  to  proclaim  the  mighty  goodness  of  thy  God  and  the  excellence  of 
his  power  in  the  deliverance  of  his  Zion  on  earth. 

And  again  I  say,  My  word  shall  not  be  trifled  with ;  neither  this,  nor  that 
which  is  to  come  ;  neither  shall  it  be  carelessly  laid  by  for  nought,  or  secretly 
concealed  as  a  word  of  mischief;  for  verily  I  say.  If  Zion  feareth  to  pro- 
claim that  which  God  delivereth  into  her  trust,  then,  when  a  time  sufficient 
has  passed  by  and  the  Lord  be  weary  of  waiting.  He  will  cause  thee  to 
repent. 

Indeed  I  say,  Then  shall  it  be  that  I  will,  yea  even  I,  the  mighty  pro- 


278 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


claiming  and  prophesying  Angel  of  the  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  sent  forth 
being  filled  witli  eternal  power,  publish  upon  thy  walls  O  Zion,  and  pro- 
claim upon  thy  house-tops,  O  Israel,  that  which  has  long  been  concealed 
within  thee,  and  hid  from  the  nations  abroad,  that  the  Lord  thy  God  did 
send  unto  thee,  by  his  holy  Angels,  that  out  of  thee  might  go  forth  his  judg- 
ments and  statutes,  and  shine  forth  his  perfect  righteousness  and  glory. 

And  remember,  ye  rulers  and  watchmen,  that  in  the  day  that  is  not  afar 
otf,  I  will  go  my  own  way,  and  will  do  whatsoever  I  will.  I  will  answer 
no  man  a  question,  nor  be  asked  of  any  man  the  meaning  of  my  doings;  for 
quite  suflicient  is  my  word,  at  these  five  times  of  my  coming,  for  all  to  know 
and  believe  that  I  am. 

The  Angel  now  put  forth  his  right  hand  and  bade  me  take  the  Roll,  and 
unseal  it ;  but  I  could  in  no  wise  reach  it ;  and  he,  stooping  low,  gave  it  to 
me.  I  took  it,  and  unsealed  the  ninety  and  nine  seals  one  at  a  time,  and 
unrolled  it  upon  the  floor.  I  looked  upon  it  for  a  moment,  and  feared  to 
look  longer;  but  the  Angel  said,  Thou  mayest  read  freely,  but  it  will  not 
profit  thee,  for  it  is  yet  to  be  written. 

But  now,  seal  again  the  Roll  and  hand  it  unto  me.  I  did  so,  and  he  then 
said.  Now  hearken  unto  my  word,  which,  if  thou  wilt  obey,  it  shall  be  well 
with  thee;  for  well  hast  thou  thus  far  done,  to  conceal  my  word  as  I  bade 
thee ;  but  now,  as  soon  as  convenient,  make  known  this,  my  fiflh  coming  to 
the  rulers  in  Zion,  and  also  speak  freely  of  all  that  has  troubled  and  tried 
thee. 

But  show  not  my  word,  until  thou  hast  correctly  written,  in  one  book,  all 
that  has  been  shown  unto  thee  ;  even  from  the  hour  that  thou  wast  warned 
of  my  coming  until  this  time. 

All  this  I  say,  that  there  be  no  trouble  in  my  coming,  nor  confusion  within 
or  without  Zion,  because  of  the  WTitten  words  that  may,  and  will  be  sent 
forth  throughout  the  earth  :  but  woe,  woe  unto  the  hand  that  dealeth  un- 
wisely with  them. 

This  is  my  word,  concerning  that  which  has  been  and  may  be  sounded 
forth  in  thy  hearing ;  save  the  writing  of  the  Book  and  Roll,  which  I  now 
hold  in  my  hands,  and  which  will  not  again  be  unsealed,  until  the  time  shall 
come. 

And  let  it  be  remembered,  that  my  word  is  not  exclusively  to  one  part, 
nor  to  another  part  of  Zion's  inhabitants;  but  to  every  part,  and  to  the  na- 
tions abroad  the  same.  But  now,  my  last  word  unto  thee,  O  thou  mortal 
child,  that  hast  these  five  times  listened  to  me,  and  to  the  voice  that  abideth 
with  me,  is  this  ; 

Thou  shalt  in  no  wise  provide  for  thyself  an  article  of  any  kind,  where- 
on to  write  my  word  ;  but  as  I  shall  command  thee,  so  shalt  thou  do.  Upon 
thy  knees  shalt  thou  place  the  Holy  Bible,  (for  that  is  the  [record  of  the] 
most  sacred  and  holy  word  now  known  among  the  children  of  men  ;)  and 
upon  that  thou  shalt  write,  all  that  I  shall  command  thee. 

And  that  sign  shall  stand  as  a  lasting  memorial  of  my  eternal  power,  with- 
in Zion  and  without  Zion,  for  generations  to  come ;  and  no  name,  save, 
Ma'ne  Me'rah  Vak'ne  Si'na  Jah',  shall  be  upon  [this]  my  word. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  279 

This  is  the  end  of  my  word  for  this  time ;  I  go  now,  yet  come  again  in 
season;  but  not  as  I  am  now;  but  number  my  times,  and  keep  my  time,  and 
be  a  ready  witness  for  me.     Amen. 

Ma'ne  me'rah  vak'xVa  si'na  Jah'. 

In  perfect  obedience  to  the  word  of  the  Angel,  I  did  write  every  word  of 
it  upon  a  Bible,  only  five  and  a  half  inches  wide,  and  nine  in  length,  which  I 
laid  upon  my  knees.  And  though  many  asked  me  why  I  did  so,  yet  I  told 
no  one,  until  I  had  finished.  I  have  now  done  all  that  I  am  as  yet  required 
to  do  ;  and  to  the  whole  communication  I  freely  and  confidently  sign  my 
name. 

Adah  Zillah  Potter. 

Sixth  Interview. 

On  May  first,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  while  assembled  with  many 
others,  upon  the  Holy  Mount,  to  sing  praises  and  offer  offerings  holy  and  ac- 
ceptable to  that  God  whom  we  love,  serve  and  worship,  and  who  had  called 
us  there  upon  that  day  ;  I  saw  a  band  of  Angels  coming  from  the  east,  and 
the  mighty  Angel  that  I  had  before  seen  followed  them;  and  they  all  tarried 
upon  the  sacred  ground  for  some  time,  and  were  seen  by  many  others  that  day. 

The  mighty  Angel  had  somewhat  changed  his  form  and  appearance ;  yet 
it  was  solemn  and  fearful.  His  wings  were  spread  each  way,  and  each  ap- 
peared to  extend  near  seven  yards ;  and  upon  each  wing  were  written  many 
words,  but  I  could  not  read  them.  His  word  at  this  time,  was  a  lengthy 
prophecy,  upon  the  place  on  which  we  were  assembled ;  but  he  did  not 
speak  to  me,  save  these  words  ; 

Child  of  earth,  knowest  thou  what  thou  beholdest  ?  I  answered,  I  be- 
hold the  mighty  Angel  of  God,  whose  time  I  keep,  and  whose  word  I  know. 
Then  showing  me  the  Roll  and  Book  he  said. 

These,  ye  now  behold  closed  and  sealed;  but  when  again  ye  see  them, 
they  shall  be  opened  ;  and  upon  this  holy  ground,  will  I  show  forth  signs  of 
that  which  I  shall  hereafter  declare  openly,  and  proclaim  aloud. 

So  go  thy  way,  but  forget  not  to  witness  for  me,  and  my  word  and  work ; 
for  at  an  unexpected  hour  shall  I  come,  and  in  haste  shall  I  perform  my  work. 

Seventh  Interview. 

On  July  sixth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  Wednesday  morning,  I  was 
suddenly  awakened,  by  the  sound  of  these  words.  Count  the  time,  keep 
the  time,  number  the  hours,  number  the  days,  and  watch  the  signs ;  for  the 
days  of  my  prophecy  are  nearly  fulfilled.  And  after  a  short  season  of  rest 
shall  pass  by,  I  shall  commence  that  work  of  which  I  have  spoken  unto  thee, 
O  thou  child  of  mortality. 

For  five  months  only  shall  pass  by,  before  I  shall  call  at  the  same  hour ; 
and  twelve  months  shall  not  end,  before  I  will  hasten  my  work,  in  the  eyes 
and  ears  of  man;  and  my  time  shall  be  kept,  and  the  times  numbered. 

I  arose,  and  wrote  the  words  I  had  heard ;  and  at  that  moment,  the  clock 
struck  three.  I  knew  the  voice  to  be  that  of  the  mighty  Angel  that  I  had 
previously  seen,  although  I  saw  nothing  present. 


280 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


I  thought  to  go  back  to  iny  rest,  but  was  suddenly  thrown  on  thn  floor  • 
and  it  seemed  to  me,  that  the  whole  house  rocked  like  a  cradle  for  some  min- 
utes. Soon,  I  heard  a  noise,  similar  to  the  roaring  or  bursting  of  a  mighty 
peal  of  thunder,  or  the  firing  of  a  cannon  ;  and  as  the  sound  ceased,  these 
words  followed ; 

Arise  and  write  ;  arise  and  follow  me,  and  write,  for  no  longer  can  the 
time  be  prolonged.  I  now  was  in  the  presence  of  the  mighty  Angel,  and 
awful  indeed  was  his  appearance ;  for  in  addition  to  the  frightful  form  in 
which  he  had  before  appeared,  was  a  crest  of  scarlet  red  on  his  head;  and 
from  that  proceeded  a  trail  of  crimson,  which  hung  to  the  ground. 

In  his  left  hand  he  held  a  flag  of  the  same,  tinged  with  white ;  and  this 
lie  gently  waved  high  in  the  air,  and  then  low  to  the  ground,  turning  each 
way.  Upon  this,  were  many  words  written,  but  I  could  not  read  them.  In 
his  right  hand  were  the  Roll  and  Book,  open. 

The  voice  said,  Seest  thou  the  Roll  and  Book,  yet  again  ?  I  answered  yea'. 
Then  humble  thyself,  and  condescend  to  do  my  will ;  for  my  word,  at  this 
time,  is  short ;  but  the  work  of  my  God  is  mighty,  and  is  to  be  hastened. 
These  seven  times  have  I  come  unto  thee,  and  shown  unto  thee  these  things 
that  thou  mightest  witness  for  me,  when  I  shall  declare  unto  the  people 
my  mission  on  earth,  and  the  work  of  the  mighty  God. 

The  Angel  now  handed  me  the  Roll  and  said,  Read  now  that  thou  may- 
est  know  what  the  Almighty  requireth,  and  what  I  am  about  to  do. 

I  read  the  four  first  seals,  and  found  the  ninety  nine  sealed  Roll,  to  be  a 
part  of  the  Book  ;  and  the  Book  to  be  a  word  of  the  Lord  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  ;  and  the  whole  was  a  word  and  work  to  be  hastened  ;  for  the 
time  was  near  by,  for  it  to  be  accomplished. 

The  Book  was  now  presented  to  me,  and  as  I  reached  to  take  it,  the 
mighty  Angel  still  held  in  his  hand  one  lid,  and  gave  me  the  other ;  I  then 
found  it  to  be  a  leaf,  or  sheet,  rolled  or  folded  within  these  lids,  after  the 
form  of  some  maps.  The  voice  said  that  it  would  extend  one  hundred 
leagues,  or  seventy  and  seven  paces  [or  spaces]  of  the  Angel,  when  spread 
its  full  length. 

The  terrible  Angel,  in  whose  presence  I  stood  trembling,  said  to  me.  Now, 
O  thou  mortal  worm  of  the  dust,  speak  quickly,  and  say  whether  thou  art 
willing  to  obey  my  word  or  not }  and  tell  me,  even  now,  what  thou  think- 
est  of  what  thou  beholdest.  I  answered,  I  think  it  a  work  too  mighty  for 
mortals  to  handle,  or  in  the  least  degree  to  accomplish ;  and  I  am  too  sensi- 
ble of  my  incapability  to  perform  such  a  work,  to  condescend  to  begin  ;  O 
then  thou  holy  Angel,  do  in  thy  mercy  release  me  from  the  burden  of  thy 
work,  and  I  will  readily  witness  for  thee  when  thou  desirest,  and  do  with 
thy  word  as  it  is  thy  will. 

The  voice  then  said,  Mortals  have  not  this  work  to  do;  they  have  only 
to  yield  obedience  to  the  God  of  Heaven,  who  will,  in  his  own  time,  accom- 
plish the  whole,  by  and  through  the  medium  and  power  of  his  holy  Angels; 
and  his  people  will  only  have  his  word  to  proclaim,  and  his  will  to  make 
known  by  means  of  his  own,  and  signs  which  He  will  show  unto  them;  and 
none  need  to  fear  what  shall  come,  although  various,  numerous  and  marvel- 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


281 


ous  in  the  eyes  of  mortals,  will  be   the  requirements  of  the   Holy  One. 

So  bow  thy  spirit  low,  and  take  in  thy  hand  the  Roll ;  and  at  this  hour, 
on  the  morrow,  will  I  make  known  the  order  of  writing  the  same. 

The  Angel  now  took  the  book  and  said,  In  one  half  time,  will  I  again  un- 
seal and  spread  this  in  the  view  of  mortals,  and  never  again  shall  it  be  sealed  ; 
for  then  shall  the  time  be  fully  come.  Tlie  Angel  now  moved  slowly  out  of 
my  sight,  towards  the  Holy  Mount,  and  I  found  myself  on  the  floor  where  I 
first  fell ;  and  rery  soon,  the  clock  struck  four. 

Eighth  Interview. 

Thursday,  July  seventh,  eighteen  hundred  forty  tv^o,  I  was  awakened, 
just  as  the  clock  struck  three,  by  these  words;  Up  quickly,  and  gird  thyself 
with  that  which  I  shall  prepare  for  thee  to  wear ;  and  at  the  hour  of  four, 
start  for  the  Holy  Mount,  and  there  will  I  meet  thee.  Three  mornings  shalt 
thou  do  likewise ;  and  upon  the  third  morning  shalt  thou  begin  to  write. 
One  of  the  Rulers  and  a  witness  shall  attend  thee.  Now  tliis  is  my  will 
and  word  at  this  time. 

Surely,  if  this  be  done,  then  shall  it  be  the  beginning  of  that  which  is 
to  be,  and  shall  come,  and  all  things  will  be  in  readiness  ;  but  if  not,  then 
will  my  work  be  the  more  hastened,  and  I,  myself,  will  come  with  my  Ven' 
sen  ^des  ter  ^da  trum^  and  the  Two  Anointed  Ones  shall  bear  witness  of  me  ; 
and  thou  shalt,  in  time,  be  caused  to  suffer  my  Se  lac' la  tos' ton  de  moc' iia^ 
because  of  the  many  things  I  have  shown  unto  thee. 

For  lo,  I  shall  soon  come  again,  but  not  as  I  am  now ;  yet  thou  shalt  know 
me,  for  as  I  said  at  first,  I  am  not  the  word,  nor  the  voice  that  soundeth  it 
forth ;  but  I  am  the  power  that  performeth  the  work ;  and  this  all  shall  be- 
lieve when  again  I  shall  return. 

The  word  ceased,  and  I  fell  on  my  knees,  and  earnestly  entreated  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  the  Miglity  Angel,  to  look  upon  me  with  pity  as  an 
ignorant  and  dependent  mortal,  and  release  me  from  the  requirement,  as  I 
saw  no  way  for  me  to  perform  it  according  to  the  word,  in  my  then  present 
circumstances. 

At  this  instant,  the  Angel  took  both  the  Book  and  Roll,  and  arose  out  of 
my  sight ;  and  I  arose  from  my  knees,  feeling  perfectly  released  and  comfort- 
able in  spirit,  believing  that  my  intercessions  would  be   heard  and  granted. 

From  this  time,  I  had  no  more  knowledge  or  impressions  of  the  holy  Angel 
or  his  work,  until  some  time  in  August  following;  when  he,  the  mighty  An- 
gel, was  seen  by  another  person  to  unseal  and  spread  an  exceedingly  large 
and  lengthy  Roll. 

I  saw  the  performance,  and  knew  to  my  satisfaction  it  was  the  same ;  and 
I  made  mention  of  the  Angel's  word  to  me,  on  the  seventh  of  July.  There 
was  no  word  to  me  at  this  time,  and  I  felt  no  duty  incumbent  on  me,  con- 
cerning the  word,  until  the  morning  of  the  twenty  second  of  January,  eight- 
een hundred  forty  three  ;  which  was  precisely  twelve  months  from  the  day 
that  I  first  heard  the  Angel's  voice,  or  received  any  knowledge  of  the  mighty 
Angel  or  his  work ;  and  from  the  first  date  I  was  commanded  to  keep. 
J* 


282 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


This  day,  which  was  the  Sabhatii,  did  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  appear 
to  mc  and  to  many  others;  and  his  word  to  me  was  as  follows ;  Hearken 
thou  little  one  of  sorrow,  and  thou  true  witness  of  me  ;  for  lo,  I  now  gay, 
Peace  shall  rest  with  thee  for  a  season,  even  until  I  have  comforted  thee 
with  a  fulfilling  of  my  many  promises,  and  an  answer  to  thy  just  desires. 

I  have  indeed,  come  now  to  begin  my  work  in  the  sight  and  hearing  of 
many,  and  to  command  and  attend  the  writing  of  the  Book  ;  and  whomsoever 
I  will,  tlie  same  shall  bo  the  mortal  instrument  of  the  word. 

But  that  which  I  required  of  thee  on  my  last  visit,  shall  be  as  a  sign  and 
witness  to  thee,  of  that  which  I  shall  now  cause  to  be  performed  openly,  and 
to  the  view  of  all.  And  rest  assured  that  I  shall,  ere  long,  demand  of  thee 
the  whole  that  I  have  shown  and  made  known  unto  thee,  previous  to  this 
day,  even  from  the  beginning ;  and  be  thou  ready,  at  my  call,  to  stand  as  my 
true  witness,  and  to  hand  forth  my  word,  prepared  and  ready,  even  as  I  have 
commanded  thee  from  time  to  time. 

Do  this,  and  all  shall  be  well   with   thee  ;  for  thus  and  thus  have  I  done, 

that  mortals  might  know  and  believe  that  I  am,  and  that  I   have  come  forth 

in  truth  and  reality.     This  is  the  end  of  my  word  unto  thee,  for  a  season  and 

time ;  Amen.  o-        , 

feigned, 

Ma'ne  me'rah  vak'na  si'na  Jah'. 


I  have  now  finished  the  word  that  I  felt  in  duty  bound  to  write,  concern- 
ing what  has  been  shown  unto  me  from  time  to  time,  respecting  the  word  and 
work  of  the  Lord,  which,  as  appears  clearly  evident,  is  in  reality  sent  forth, 
and  is  to  be  spread  abroad  among  the  children  of  men. 

This  word,  and  these  things,  I  freely  hand  forth  and  relate,  as  solemn  facts 
and  realities ;  shown  forth  and  revealed  by  a  holy  and  supernatural  power, 
and  from  a  divine  source,  for  some  wise  purpose.  And  I  also  testify  that  I, 
and  many  others,  have  been  eye  and  ear  witnesses  of  the  perfect  fulfilling  of 
the  Angel's  word,  so  far  as  time  has  yet  admitted. 

I  have  now  nothing  more  to  say,  save  only  that  I  saw  the  mighty  Angel 
with  the  mortal  writer  of  the  foregoing  Roll,  several  times,  while  writing 
the  Book.  And  it  is  with  a  degree  of  pleasure,  that  I  add  my  testimony,  to 
the  truth  and  reality  of  the  whole  word  and  work  ;  and  can  readily  hand  forth 
this  statement,  as  a  witnessing  word,  in  obedience  to  the  word  of  the  Holy 
Angel.  And  now,  this  whole  word,  I  am  willing  and  ready  to  seal  with  my 
life,  or  in  whatever  manner  it  may  please  a  just  and  holy  God  to  require  it 
of  me. 

New  Lehanon^  Columbia  counhj,    a 

state  of  New  York.  Jlpril,  1843.         \  ^^^«  ^illah  Potter. 


283 


TESTIMONIAL  EVIDENCE,  GIVEN  BY  DIVINE  REVELATION,  AND  WIT- 
NESSED BY  HARRIET  GOODWIN  AT  NEW  LEBANOxN, 
COLUMBIA  COUNTY,  NEW  YORK. 

Sabbath  morning,  July  tenth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  I  saw,  placed  on 
the  top  of  the  dwelling  house,  a  beautiful  sign  ;  it  reached  the  whole  length 
of  the  house,  and  appeared  to  be  about  six  feet  wide.  I  could  not  at  that 
time  see  any  writing  on  the  sign,  it  shone  with  such  very  great  brightness. 
It  resembled  the  color  of  gold. 

At  first,  I  was  struck  with  fear  at  the  sight ;  I  supposed  it  to  be  placed 
there  by  mortal  hand.  But  I  soon  beheld  three  mighty  Angels  guarding  it ; 
I  then  knew  it  to  be  something  placed  there  by  a  supernatural  power. 

On  Saturday  evening  following,  July  sixteenth,  I  again  beheld  the  same. 
On  Sabbath  morning  the  seventeenth,  it  was  again  made  plain  to  my  view, 
so  that  I  could  behold  many  of  the  letters;  but  I  could  not  read  it.  On  the 
evening  of  the  same  day,  after  retiring  to  rest,  I  suddenly  heard  a  voice 
sounding  in  my  ears  like  peals  of  mighty  thunder,  which  caused  me  to  fear 
exceedingly  ;  saying, 

Keep  silent,  O  thou  worm  of  dust ;  fur  lo,  I  am  the  Almighty,  who  is 
able,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  to  crush  that  soul  in  atoms,  who  dares 
presume  to  make  mention  of  my  doings,  before  my  time  hath  fully  come. 
But  lo,  in  my  Zion  have  I  placed  my  name,  forevermore  to  stand  ;  there 
have  I  made  myself  known  ;  and  from  Zion  shall  my  light  and  glory  shine 
forth,  throughout  the  whole  earth. 

The  dwellings  of  my  people  shall  I  cause  to  glow  with  beauty,  and  upon 
their  high  towers  and  most  sacred  places  will  I  place  my  name,  word  and 
will;  and  from  thence  shall  the  same  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  . 
while  millions,  from  both  far  and  near,  shall  flock  together  to  behold  my 
word,  and  admire,  with  astonishment  and  fear,  the  wonderful  and  marvelous 
doings  of  my  all-righteous  hand  ;  while  the  scoffer  and  mocker  I  will  lay 
low  before  Me,  and  cause  them  to  howl  with  agony ;  and  the  filthy  and  un- 
clean I  will  scourge  and  abase. 

Behold,  O  thou  babe  in  Israel,  thou  hast  this  day,  in  very  deed,  beheld, 
in  a  small  measure,  the  doings  of  my  hand  ;  but  small  it  is  to  what  your 
eyes  shall  yet  behold  ;  for  Lo,  I  am  the  Almighty  Creator  of  Heaven  and 
earth  ;  therefore  great  and  wonderful  is  and  shall  be,  the  work  of  my  hand. 
Here  the  word  finished  for  this  time. 

On  thursday  evening  following,  July  twenty  first,  after  retiring  to  rest,  I 
heard  a  trumpet  sounded  very  loud  and  solemn,  but  heard  not  a  word  spoken  • 
yet  I  knew  it  to  be  from  one  of  the  guardian  Angels  on  the  house.  I  then 
turned  my  eyes  towards  the  sound,  and  again  beheld  the  sign  ;  but  could 
not  yet  behold  a  word  on  it. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  August,  I  again  heard  the  trumpet  of  one  of  the 
mighty  Angels  sounding ;  which  was  truly  solemn  and  heavenly.  I  looked 
towards  the  sign,  and  beheld  it  much  plainer  than  I  ever  had  before  ;  and 


284 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


could  once  in  a  while  distinguish  a  letter,  from  amidst  the  dazzling  brightness 
that  surrounded  it ;  and  at  lengtli  I  eould  possibly  discern  a  lew  words, 
written  towards  the  bottom  of  it,  which  were  as  follows  : 

Lo  !  lo  !  I  am  the  Almighty,  the  Ever  Existing  and  Never  Ending;  hold- 
ing in  my  right  hand,  the  sword  of  my  judguieni  and  displeasure,  and  in  my 
left,  the  vial  of  my  wrath  and  indignation,  with  which  I  shall  shortly  visit 
the  earth,  and  release  her  from  the  heavy  weight  under  which  she  is  now 
groaning. 

I  will  not  always  strive  to  no  purpose  ;  I  will  not  always  threaten  and 
not  perform  ;  I  will  no  longer  be  blasphemed  and  mocked  by  the  vile,  the 
filthy  and  unclean.  Here  in  my  Zion  have  I  placed  my  name,  here  are  the 
chosen  of  my  delight,  my  holy,  holy  people ;  and  from  thence  shall  my 
word  go  forth  ;  and  he  that  heareth  it,  and  obeyeth  it  not,  shall  fall  by  the 
sword  of  my  displeasure. 

On  Sabbath  afternoon,  August  seventh,  I  again  beheld  the  sign,  and  heard 
one  of  the  Angels  speak  the  following  words  :  Behold,  even  seven  times 
have  passed  by,  and  thou,  O  little  one,  hast  been  called  to  behold  and 
witness  this,  the  word  of  the  Almighty.  But  rest  assured,  that  thou  hast  not 
beheld,  but  in  a  small  measure,  that  which  is  now  placed  upon  the  dwelling 
of  the  righteous. 

But  the  word  of  thy  God  and  my  God,  is  this  day  fulfilled  and  obeyed; 
which  was,  that  I,  the  Holy  Angel  of  Almighty  Power,  should  not  rest, 
until  seven  times  I  had  called  forth  the  least  child  in  this  part  of  his  Zion, 
whose  eyes  had  beheld  the  glory  of  God,  and  whose  lips  had  been  moved  to 
sound  forth  his  sacred  word ;  that  she  might  stand  as  a  witness  of  his  marvel- 
ous doings. 

But  yet  louder  crieth  the  voice  of  Him  who  sitteth  on  high,  O  Mi  ka'lon 
sevin'da;  rest  shall  not  crown  thy  spirit,  nor  peace  and  quietness  prevail 
around  thee,  until  my  word  be  fully  known  and  my  righteous  law  fulfilled. 

Even  seven  times  shalt  thou  loudly  sound  thy  trumpet  of  alarm,  and  call 
forth  hirn  in  whom  I  do  take  pleasure  ;  who  has,  through  suffierings  sore, 
and  sorrow  deep,  washed  his  garment  white,  and  found  favor  in  my  sight ; 
for  lo,  he  shall  suffer  even  as  did  my  first  begotten  Son,  many  things  for  my 
name's  sake,  and  the  gospel's. 

And  on  the  sixth  time  that  thou  shalt  call  him  forth,  I  will  draw  nigh, 
and  crown  him  with  wisdom  and  clothe  him  with  power ;  and  cause  his 
eyes  to  open,  that  he  shall  see  my  glory,  and  the  word  of  his  God ;  and 
write  in  full  concerning  the  same. 

And  on  the  seventh  time  he  shall  behold  the  whole,  and  write  the  same  ; 
and  at  that  time  I  will  cause  four  thousand  of  my  most  holy  Angels  to  be 
present,  and  witness  my  word  correctly  written.  For  lo,  I  will  have  wit- 
nesses, both  in  Heaven  and  on  earth  ;  but  through  sufferings  deep  shall  my 
word  be  obtained,  and  in  tribulation  shall  it  he  written. 

The  voice  then  ceased,  and  the  Holy  Angel  turned  to  me  and  said ;  Little 
one,  hast  thou  not  heard  the   voice  of  Almighty  Power  .?  I  answered,  yea. 

Then  go  ye,  and  correctly  write  all  that  has  passed  in  these  seven  inter- 
views, and  I  will  be  with  thee  to  help  thee.     But  remember,  I  shall  call 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  285 

forth  many  witnesses,  ere  the  day  eometh  when  mortal  eyes  shall  behold 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  written  plain  to  be  understood  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth. 

Sabbath  afternoon,  August  fourteenth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two, 
while  in  meeting,  I  saw  a  holy  and  mighty  Angel  enter  the  meeting  room. 
He  marched  to  the  head  of  the  room,  and  placed  his  wings  upon  many  of 
the  brethren  and  sisters,  saying  ;  Arise,  arise,  and  witness  for  me  ;  for  lo  I 
am  an  Angel  of  Almighty  Power,  sent  from  the  throne  of  God  to  guard  his 
heritage,  his  Zion  on  earth. 

And  surely  great  is  my  mission,  and  marvelous  shall  be  my  word  and 
work  ;  therefore  I  call  you  to  arise  and  witness  for  me,  with  many  others  ;  for 
know  ye,  I  shall  work  in  the  sight  of  man,  and  of  the  children  of  this  world; 
and  many  things  will  I  make  plain  to  their  view,  and  bring  to  their  un- 
derstanding. And  not  seven  and  a  half  times  shall  pass  away,  before  they 
shall  hear  my  voice,  and  acknowledge  the  goodness  of  their  God,  and  behold 
his  name  printed  on  Zion,  where  He  has  placed  it,  forever  more  to  stand. 
The  Angel  then  disappeared,  and  I  saw  him  no  more  at  that  time. 

After  meeting  was  closed,  as  I  was  returning  home,  feeling  entirely  free 
from  the  burden  which  I  had  previously  felt,  I  was  met  by  the  Angel  after  I 
entered  the  dwelling;  his  wings  were  raised,  and  his  countenance  shone 
with  great  brightness,  yet  it  was  solemn  and  serene ;  which  struck  me  with 
reverence  and  awe,  insomuch  that  I  had  scarcely  strength  to  stand. 

The  Angel  looked  at  me  in  a  very  sacred  and  solemn  manner,  and  bid  me 
follow  him  back  into  the  meeting  room,  which  I  did;  and  there  I  found  one 
of  the  sisters ;  he  then  placed  my  hand  in  hers,  and  bid  me  walk  with  her 
and  sing  the  little  solemn  song  which  he  sung;   this  I  did. 

After  walking  a  few  moments,  the  Angel  said  to  this  certain  sister,  I  would 
that  thou,  little  one,  learn  this  song  and  sing  with  me.  I  am  an  Angel  of  Al- 
mighty Power,  and  have  come  unto  thee,  clothed  in  thy  Mother's  spirit;  and 
this  is  thy  Mother's  song  of  mourning,  for  surely  she  mourneth  and  weepeth 
for  Zion,  because  great  and  heavy  will  yet  be  her  tribulation  ;  and  her  chil- 
dren will  yet  mourn  and  weep,  in  very  deed  with  her. 

The  Angel  then  desired  to  march  this  song  throughout  the  dwelling  house, 
through  every  hall  and  in  every  retiring  room,  that  all  might  feel  the  spirit  of 
their  Mother,  and  sense,  in  a  small  measure,  a  degree  of  her  tribulation  ; 
which  was  done.  The  Angel  then  entered  one  of  the  rooms  where  several 
were  assembled,  and  turning  to  the  one  whom  his  God  had  chosen  to  write 
the  Sacred  Roll,  he  said ;  O  thou  beloved  one,  prepare  thy  heart  for  tribu- 
lation; great  has  been,  and  great  shall  yet  be  thy  tribulation. 

The  Angel  then  proceeded  through  the  house,  and  after  returning  to  the 
place  where  he  had  previously  been  speaking,  he  spoke  the  following  words  : 
O  Holy  Anointed,  and  dearly  beloved,  have  not  tribulation  and  persecution 
been,  the  lot  of  God's  people  in  Zion  through  all  past  ages .?  and  hath  not 
the  Lord  promised  protection  to  them  in  obedience  ?  Surely  He  has  ;  and  will 
fulfill  according  to  his  promise. 

I  am  an  Angel  of  Almighty  Power  sent  from  the  throne  of  God,  bearing 


28G  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

on  my  wings  a  heavy  cross:  and  it  is  the  will  of  thy  God  that  this  cross  be 
placed  on  ray  chosen  instrument.  Wilt  thou  not,  O  thou  little  one,  take 
this  cross  from  off  my  shoulders  ?  He  replied,  The  will  of  my  God  be  done. 

Also  upon  my  head  is  placed  a  solemn  and  weighty  Roll,  containing  the 
word  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  has  been  written  with  his  own  finger,  and 
placed  on  this  thy  dwelling  place,  for  nations  to  behold ;  yea,  that  which 
shall  yet  be  proclaimed  in  the  earth. 

And  lo,  I  say  unto  you,  it  has  been  through  tribulation  deep,  that  this  word 
has  been  handed  forth  ;  and  in  and  through  tribulation  deep,  and  sufferings 
sore,  shall  it  be  obtained  and  written  by  mortal  hand,  for  nations  to  behold. 
Even  seven  times  have  I  called  thee  forth,  O  thou  little  one,  to  view  this  my 
word,  or  the  word  of  thy  God,  though  not  through  my  loud  and  solemn  trum- 
pet ;  therefore  thou  hast  not  heard  me,  in  full.  But  yet  seven  times  more 
will  I  again  call  thee  forth,  to  view  this  solemn  and  sacred  word,  before 
thou  shalt  write  it ;  but  on  the  sixth  time  thou  shalt  write  concerning  it, 
and  on  the  seventh  thou  shalt  write  the  whole. 

Yea,  even  as  the  Lord  did  place  a  rainbow  in  the  heavens,  as  a  sign  and 
sure  promise  unto  Noah,  that  He  never  would  again  destroy  the  earth,  or 
the  inhabitants  thereof,  by  floods  of  water;  so  shall  the  doings  of  my  hand 
which  ye  have  seen,  stand  as  a  sign  unto  his  people,  that  ye  have  this  day 
received  his  holy  and  sacred  word,  which  shall  yet  be  written  by  mortal 
hand,  and  made  plain  to  mortal  eyes  ;  and  be  understood  by  many  of  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth. 

I  have  now  finished  the  word  which  my  Heavenly  Father  gave  me  to 
speak  ;  but  I  leave  you  not  at  present ;  nay,  I  the  Holy  Angel  will  remain 
with  this  little  one,  even  Philemon,  until  this  work  is  accomplished,  and  the 
word  is  finished.     Amen,  saith  the  Holy  Angel.* 

January  first,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  I  heard  a  heavenly  trumpet 
very  loudly  sounding.  I  listened,  and  the  sound  ceased;  I  paused  for  a  mo- 
ment, when  I  again  heard  it,  which  seemed  to  cause  the  regions  above  to 
shake  with  terror. 

I  then  looked  towards  the  northwest,  and  there  beheld  a  beautiful  rain- 
bow ;  and  on  the  rainbow,  stood  four  thousand  holy  and  mighty  Angels,  each 
holding  in  his  right  hand  a  flaming  sword,  and  in  his  left,  a  vial  of  God's 
wrath  and  indignation.  I  gazed  upon  the  scene,  with  admiration  and  rever- 
ence, yet  feared  exceedingly. 

I  again  heard  the  heavenly  trumpeters  loudly  sound  their  solemn  trumpets, 
which  caused  the  arches  of  heaven  to  echo  ;  and  at  every  blast  I  was  struck 

*  The  inspired  writer  of  this  Roll  and  Book  had  been  sliown  by  an  Angel,,  at  times, 
for  more  than  two  years  previous,  that  God  had  a  word  direct  to  the  nations  of  the  earth; 
but  in  what  way  it  should  be  sent  forth,  it  had  never  been  shown  me. 

The  Angel  repeatedly  informed  me  that  God  would  direct  and  conduct  this  work  in 

his  own  time,  and  according  to  his  own  Avill  and  pleasure.     These  things  I  kept  and 

pondered  in  my  own  heart,  until  God  should  make  his  time  known,  entirely  according  to 

his  own  will.     Of  these  things  the  inspired  writer  of  this  communication,  knew  nothing, 

as  I  had  kept  them  entirely  within  my  own  heart. 

Philemon  Stewart. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  287 

with  exceeding  great  fear  and  terror.  I  then  heard  a  solemn  and  lieavenly 
song  sung,  which  was  played  upon  instruments  of  music,  by  forty  and  four  of 
the  most  holy  Angels  that  marched  in  front. 

They  moved  along  slowly,  while  the  rainbow  still  continued  under  their 
feet,  until  they  reached  the  dwelling  house,  where  the  Roll  or  Sacred  Sheet 
was  spread.  Then  did  the  ninety  and  nine  trumpet-sounding  Angels  raise 
their  trumpets,  and  loudly  blow  a  solemn  blast,  which  they  repeated  four- 
teen times  ;  signifying,  that  for  fourteen  days  they  would  all  attend  to  the 
writing  of  the  Roll. 

Then  spake  one  of  the  mighty  Angels,  saying;  For  fourteen  days  shall 
we,  the  Holy  Angels  of  Almighty  Power,  tarry  with  the  son  of  man  and 
inspire  him  with  wisdom,  light  and  understanding,  that  he  may  behold  the 
glory  of  his  God,  and  do  his  all-righteous  will.  Yea,  we  will  open  the  eyes 
of  his  soul,  and  give  unto  him  true  knowledge  and  understanding ;  that  he 
may,  if  he  will,  correctly  write  the  word,  and  do  the  will  of  his  All-wise 
and  All-powerful  Creator. 

But  let  him  not  fear  to  write  it  in  full,  exact  and  correct,  that  every  nation 
may  know  that  God  is  a  God  of  justice  ;  impartial  and  merciful.  And  more- 
over I  say,  if  he  writeth  not  the  word  in  full,  but  keepeth  back  a  part,  fear- 
ing man,  and  the  powers  of  earth,  rather  than  his  God  ;  I  say,  and  under- 
stand ye  ;  more  tolerable  was  it,  in  ancient  date,  for  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah,  than  it  will  be  for  him.  Far  better  would  it  have  been,  had 
he  never  existed  on  the  earth  ;  or,  that  a  mill-stone  be  hung  about  his  neck, 
and  he  be  cast  into  the  sea,  than  that  he  should  see  the  days  that  he  shall 
live  to  see. 

But  if  he  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  Father  which  is  in  Heaven,  all  shall  be 
well  with  him.  Though  man  be  mighty,  yet  God  is  Almighty  ;  though  man 
be  able  to  torture  and  perplex,  yet  God  is  able,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  to 
crush  and  lay  low  the  haughtiness  of  man,  and  raise  up  and  exalt  the  hum- 
ble seeker  after  true  righteousness.  Therefore,  fear  exceedingly  :  yea,  trem- 
ble with  fear. 

Then  the  forty  and  four  holy  Angels,  taking  hold  of  the  sheet,  raised  it 
up  and  said  unto  me.  Look,  behold  and  see,  O  thou  babe  in  Israel,  the  word 
and  doings  of  thy  All-wise  Creator.  I  looked  and  beheld  the  word  of  the 
Lord  written  in  full,  for  the  first  time.  It  was  written  upon  a  sheet  which, 
to  my  view,  appeared  like  fire,  and  the  letters  were  as  letters  of  gold.  And 
after  the  Angels  had  raised  it  up,  about  six  feet  from  the  roof  of  the  house, 
taking  it  in  the  middle,  it  was  then  shown  to  me  as  I  had  before  seen  it,  in 
the  shape  of  a  sign  ;  the  sheet  was  again  spread,  and  I  beheld  it  in  full. 

Then  said  the  Angel ;  A  time  and  a  half  time,  and  a  half  of  a  half  time, 
shall  in  no  wise  pass  away,  nay,  the  sun  shall  not  reach  its  meridian  height 
at  noon-day,  nor  the  moon  spread  her  gentle  beams  of  light  over  you  by 
night,  even  ninety  and  nine  times,  before  ye  shall  behold  the  word  of  the 
Lord  your  God  written  in  full,  by  mortal  hand,  and  made  plain  to  the  view 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Zion. 

Then  did  they  roll  up  the  Roll,  and  seal  it  with  ninety  and  nine  seals ; 
and  singing  a  song  of  rejoicing,  and  playing  the  same  upon  their  instruments, 


288  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

they  marched  into  the  upper  hall  in  the  dwelling  house,  laid  down  the  Roll, 
and  vanished  out  of  my  sight. 

January  twenty  second,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  I  again  beheld  the 
four  thousand  Angels  approach  the  place  of  worship,  with  quickened  steps ; 
and  as  they  entered,  I  heard  a  band  of  heavenly  music,  which  sounded  in  my 
ears  like  many  harpers  playing  upon  their  harps.  Then  the  Angels  raised 
their  solemn  trumpets,  and  gave  a  solemn  blast ;  then  said  they,  Peace  be 
unto  the  righteous ;  yea  peace,  joy  and  tranquility  shall  crown  the  days,  and 
rest  in  the  bosoms  of  the  true  and  upright  soldiers  of  Christ. 

But  woe,  woe,  and  a  heavy  woe  shall  rest  upon  that  soul  that  shall  presume 
to  make  mention  of  the  doings  of  their  God  to  the  children  of  darkness  be- 
fore the  time  hath  fully  come,  when  his  word  He  will  reveal,  and  his  will  He 
will  make  known,  in  his  own  time  and  season,  way  and  manner.  Even  of 
these,  the  vials  of  God's  wrath  and  indignation,  which  we  hold  in  our  left 
hands,  (and  with  which  He  hath  purposed  to  visit  the  earth,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof,)  shall  they  constantly  drink  ;  and  as  a  dead  and  lifeless  branch, 
shall  they  fall  from  the  tree  of  life,  to  rise  no  more,  through  time  or  in 
eternity. 

The  Angels  then  formed  a  circle  around  the  chosen  instrument,  and  said ; 
Thou  child  of  sorrow,  prepare  thyself  for  death  ;  for  a  sacrifice  of  all  things 
even  to  the  laying  down  of  thy  life  doth  thy  God  require  !  Thy  path  is  pav- 
ed with  tribulation ;  therefore,  in  the  bitterest  of  grief,  the  heaviest  of  sor- 
row and  keenest  of  tribulation,  shalt  thou  walk  by  day  and  by  night  j  till 
thou  art  willing  to  sacrifice  all  to  thy  God,  that  thou  mayest  be  able  to  know 
and  do  his  will : 

For  never  again  will  the  Lord  condescend  to  reveal  his  all-righteous  will 
unto  mortals,  unless  through  tribulation,  sorrow  and  grief,  they  have  washed 
their  garments  white,  and  in  the  lowest  of  humility  have  bowed  their  spirits, 
and  opened  the  door  of  their  hearts  with  thankfulness  and  resignation,  that 
He  might  enter  and  work. 

We  say  not  that  the  Lord  requires  you  to  give  up  your  natural  life ;  but 
He  requires  a  willingness  to  sacrifice  all  things,  even  unto  death.  The  An- 
gels then  sounded  their  trumpets,  and  I  saw  them  no  more  at  that  time. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  first  day  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  and 
forty  three,  I  was  awakened  from  my  sleep,  hearing  the  Angels  again  sound- 
ing their  trumpets,  and  the  forty  and  four  most  holy  Angels  playing  upon 
their  instruments  of  music.  I  looked  towards  the  west,  and  again  beheld 
the  sheet  spread.  The  Angels  then  raised  their  wings  with  joy,  and  loudly 
rung  their  bells  of  alarm;  shouted  a  shout  of  rejoicing,  and  sung  a  solemn 
song  of  praise,  saying ; 

Rejoice,  O  Zion  !  let  thy  inhabitants  be  joyful,  and  let  joy  and  rejoicing 
prevail  throughout  thy  borders.  For  lo,  this  day  will  the  Lord  of  Heaven 
draw  nigh,  and  clothe  with  wisdom  and  crown  with  strength,  that  soul  who 
has,  in  sufferings  and  sorrow,  laid  himself  low  before  God,  even  to  the  dust, 
that  he  might  find  favor  in  his  sight,  and  be  able  to  do  his  holy  will.  This 
day  will  He  commence  revealing  that  which  has  long  been  concealed ;  and 
this  day  shall  long  be  remembered  by  thee,  O  Zion. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  289 

I  did  not  hear  or  see  any  more  at  that  time.  But  on  the  morning  of  the 
second  day  of  February,  I  again  heard  the  Angels  sound  their  trumpets, 
and  saw  them  take  the  sheet,  and  again  roll  it  up  and  seal  it,  even  with 
ninety  and  nine  seals  ;  they  then  carried  it  into  the  room  where  it  was  to 
be  written,  unsealed  it  and  placed  it  upon  the  wall. 

Then  said  the  Angels  to  the  chosen  instrument,  O  thou  child  of  sorrow, 
this  day  do  we,  the  mighty  and  proclaiming  Angels  of  the  Lord,  commence 
tarrying  with  thee,  to  feed  and  support  thee,  and  to  witness  the  word  of  the 
Lord  correctly  copied  from  this  sacred  sheet,  by  mortal  hand,  for  mortal  eyes 
to  view ;  for  this  was  thy  Father's  command,  and  this  is  our  mission.  He 
chooseth  witnesses,  both  in  the  Heavens  and  on  the  earth  ;  for  out  of  the 
mouths  of  many  witnesses  shall  his  word  be  established. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  I  saw  the  in- 
strument that  was  to  write  the  Roll,  go  into  his  room,  and  the  four  hundred 
Angels  follow  him  ;  and  after  he  had  commenced  writing,  I  saw  the  Angels 
place  a  seal  on  every  page  as  he  wrote  it,  as  their  witness  and  testimony, 
that  it  was  correctly  written. 

On  the  fifth  of  February,  I  saw  yet  another  sheet  placed  upon  the  house- 
top, resembling  the  first,  having  the  same  word  written  upon  it ;  and  I  saw 
an  Angel  standing  at  the  top  of  it,  having  a  head  like  a  lion,  and  wings  like 
an  Angel.  And  as  the  instrument  copied  the  word  correctly,  from  the  Roll, 
the  Angel  blotted  it  out. 

And  on  the  ninth  day  of  February,  I  saw  the  Angels  ascend  even  unto  the 
throne  of  the  Almighty,  and  there  gather  food,  strength  and  blessing  for  the 
instrument;  and  with  it  I  saw  them  feed  him  ;  saying.  Be  faithful,  thou  lit- 
tle one,  even  as  thou  hast  been  ;  for  lo,  thy  God,  thy  Father  and  Eternal  Ma- 
ker, is  well  pleased  with  thee. 

On  the  sixteenth  day  of  February,  I  again  heard  the  Angels  sounding  their 
trumpets  ;  saying.  Well  done  thou  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  in- 
to the  joy  of  thy  Lord.  Well  be  it  with  thee,  because  of  thy  obedience  ; 
because  thou  hast  faithfully  done  the  will,  and  correctly  written  the  word  of 
thy  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  And  whosoever  shall  put  forth  their  hand 
to  destroy  it,  shall  fall  by  the  sword  of  his  displeasure,  and  be  banished  from 
his  presence.     The  Angels  soon  disappeared,  and  I  saw  them  no  more. 


TESTIMONIES  OF  ELEVEN   MIGHTY  ANGELS,  THAT   ATTENDED  THE 
WRITING  OF  THE  ROLL: 

GIVEN    BY    INSPIRATION,    FEBRUARY    16,   1843. 

I,  the  Holy  Angel  of  Almighty  Power,  by  name,  Al'sign  te're  Jah',  do  wit- 
ness and  testify  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  has  been  correctly  written  by 
mortal  hand. 

I,  the  Holy  Angel  of  the  Lord,  do  solemnly   affirm  that  the   word   which 


290  APPKNDIX    TO    T1!K 

has  long  been  concealed  from   mortal   eyes,  is   now   revealed  by   Almighty 
Power  and  made  plain  to  mortal  view. 

I,  the  Holy  Proclaiming  Angel  of  the  Lord,  do  solemnly  testify  that  it  has 
been  through  deep  tribulation,  and  as  heavy  sorrow  and  suffering  as  mor- 
tal clay,  or  the  inhabitant  thereof,  was  able  to  endure,  that  the  word  of  the 
Lord  has  been  obtained  and  correctly  written  by  mortal  hand,  for  mortal 
eyes  to  view. 

I,  the  mighty  Angol  of  the  Lord,  by  name.  Con' sole  te'  re  Jah  mon'shue, 
do  solemnly  testify  that  my  eyes  have  beheld  the  word  of  the  Lord  correctly 
written  by  mortal  hand  ;  and  it  is  in  truth  the  invariable  word  of  the  Lord, 
which  will  stand  unalterable  through  time  and  in  eternity. 

I,  the  holy  Proclaiming  Angel  of  truth,  do  firmly  testify  that  it  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  which  has  been  written  by  mortal  hand;  and  should  any 
one  put  forth  a  hand  to  destroy  it,  or  alter  in  the  least  degree,  either  by  add- 
ing to,  or  diminishing  it ;  that  soul  shall  surely  fall  by  the  sword  of  his 
displeasure,  and  drink  of  his  furious  wrath  and  indignation. 

I,  an  Angel  of  Mighty  Power,  do  testify,  that  the  inspired  writer  of  the 
Roll  was  chosen  by  the  Lord  Almighty  to  write  his  sacred  word ;  and  the 
will  of  his  God  he  has  done,  and  his  duty  faithfully  executed. 

I,  a  mighty  Angel  of  glory,  do  firmly  declare  the  word  to  be  true  that  the 
forementioned  Angels  have  testified. 

I,  a  mighty  Angel  of  tJie  Lord,  do  solemnly  protest,  that  not  one  promise 
of  God,  stated  in  his  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  shall  fail  or  pass  away  ;  but  shall 
be  fulfilled,  even  to  a  jot  and  tittle. 

I,  a  mighty  Angel  of  warning,  do  solemnly  affirm  that  the  anger  of  a 
justly  provoked  God  is  greatly  kindled  against  the  inhabitants  of  earth  ;  and 
He  is  about  to  visit  her  in  the  fury  of  his  wrath  and  displeasure,  and  cut 
down  her  inhabitants  in  judgment,  if  they  hearken  not  to  his  warning  voice 
of  mercy. 

I,  a  Holy  Angel  of  the  Lord,  do  solemnly  declare,  that  within  the  covers 
of  this  Sacred  Book,  is  inserted  the  word  of  the  Lord  correctly  written  by 
mortal  hand,  which  has  been  done  in  the  true  fear  of  God  ;  and  let  all  who 
peruse  it,  do  it  in  a  measure  of  the  same  holy  fear  in  which  it  was  given. 
For  I  will  ever  stand  as  a  witness  of  the  usage  of  this  Sacred  Roll ;  and 
with  a  just  reward  will  I  meet  every  soul  when  they  have  done  with  time. 

I,  a  mighty  Angel  of  the  Lord,  by  name  Pre'  line  fi'  nan  vas'  ten  va'  ren 
ve'  ne ;  do  firmly  testify  that  we,  the  Holy  Angels,  have  witnessed  the  con- 
tents of  this  Roll  correctly  written  ;  and  the  word  inserted  therein  is  the 
word  of  that  God  who  created  and  knoweth  all  things ;  though  plain,  yet  it 
is  true ;  then  let  every  soul  remember,  that  whom  the  Father  loveth  He 
chasteneth  ;  and  will  kindly  warn  them  to  flee  from  the  dangers  that  shall 
come. 

Hear  my  word  and  obey  the  same,  crieth  the  voice  of  Him  who  sitteth  on 
High,  and  ruleth  over  all. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Harriet  Goodwin. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  291 

I  can  here  testify,  that  the  foregoing  statements  are  no  fiction,  or  vain 
imagination.  But  I  have  an  evidence  within  my  own  heart,  beyond  all 
wavering  or  caviling  feelings  whatever,  that  it  is  truth  and  reality,  that 
the  Lord's  time  has  fully  come  for  his  warning  voice  of  mercy  to  be  sounded 
throughout  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  ;  that  He  may  gather  the  wheat 
into  his  garners,  while  He  separateth  the  chaff  therefrom,  and  burneth  it 
with  unquenchable  fire;  for  saith  God,  Unto  him  that  seeketh  mei'cy  aright 
will  I  show  mercy  ;  and,  crietli  the  holy  Angels  of  mercy.  Whithersoever  the 
word  of  the  Lord  Almighty  goeth,  there  shall  we  go  ;  and  whosoever  shall 
hearken  and  obey  it,  the  same  shall  be  blessed  ;  but  whosoever  shall  de- 
stroy or  treat  it  with  scorn  and  ridicule,  the  same  shall  be  cursed. 

These  things  have  been  made  as  plain  to  my  view,  as  the  natural  elements 
above,  or  the  inhabitants  of  earth  below  ;  therefore  it  would  be  as  reasona- 
ble for  me  to  dispute  my  existence,  as  to  dispute  the  reality  of  them.  I 
therefore  stand  as  a  witness  before  God  and  all  men,  through  time  and  in 
eternity,  that  it  is  in  truth  and  reality  the  word  of  the  one  only  true  and 
living  God,  which  is  contained  in  the  pages  of  this  sacred  Book. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  February  18,  1843.  Harriet  Goodwin. 

Born  June  2,  1823  ;  a?id  was  brought  by  her  parents  into  the    United  Society^ 
at  JYew  Lebanon,  December  19,  1833. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOHN  ALLEN. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  April  17,  1843. 
Friends  and  Fellow  Mortals  ; 

Li  presenting  to  you  this  my  testimony,  and  affixing 

my  name   hereunto  as    a  witness  of  the  divine  origin   of  the   Sacred  Roll 

now   laid    before    you,  I   am    induced  by  no   other  motive   than  the  pure 

love  which  I   owe   to  that   God   who  gave  me  life  and  breath,  and  by  whose 

power  I  am  sustained  while  passing  through  the  scenes  of  time,   and  a  fear 

to  displease  the  same  ; 

Yea,  and  to  fulfill  that  duty  which  I  owe  to  a  companion  in  God's  holy  ser 
vice,  who  has  fulfilled  a  divine  obligation  in  writing  the  Sacred  Roll,  that 
mortal  eyes  might  see  and  behold  the  same.  For  I  have  walked  hand  in 
hand  with  him  in  sorrow  deep,  and  known  full  well  the  grief  and  tribulation 
of  his  spirit,  that  he  might  be  able  to  fulfill  the  holy  will  of  his  God  and 
accomplish  the  same,  according  to  his  sacred  requirements. 

And  I  know  of  a  truth  that  I  am  called  upon  by  the  powers  of  Heaven, 
manifested  to  me  by  the  Holy  Savior,  Mother  Ann  Lee,  Father  William  Lee, 
Father  James  Whittaker,  with  the  ancient  Prophets  and  holy  Angels,  who 
have  appeared  unto  me,  and  by  whose  information  I  have  become  acquaint- 
ed in  a  small  degree,  with  the  design  of  God,  to  raise  my  voice  in  favor  and 
support  of  the  truth  of  God's  unbounded  love  and  charity  to  poor  frail  man  ; 
and  of  the  remarkable  outpouring  of  his  holy  spirit  among  his  chosen  people, 
to  which  I  have  been  both  an  eye  witness,  and  an  instrument  in  the  work. 

On  the  first  of  May,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  two,  I  plainly 


292 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


saw  the  preceding  Roll,  and  was  moved  upon  by  the  holy  spirit  of  God,  to 
sound  forth  words  from  the  same,  and  to  prophesy  of  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
that  should  go  forth  from  Zion  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

I  plainly  saw  and  beheld  the  suiFerings  of  liis  faithful  servants,  who 
should  be  chosen,  to  do  his  will  and  effect  his  purposes  ;  but  I  knew  not 
by  what  mortal  hand  it  should  be  written,  when  the  time  should  come,  or 
how  it  should  go  forth. 

On  the  eighth  and  fifteenth  of  May,  first  and  thirtieth  of  June,  and  four- 
teenth of  September,  did  I  again  see  the  Roll,  and  oftentimes  spake  of  the 
same  to  some  of  my  companions. 

February  fourth,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  three,  while  ascend- 
ing the  Holy  Mount  in  the  service,  and  according  to  the  will  of  the  mighty 
Angel,  I  looked  and  beheld  arv  innumerable  host  of  flaming  heralds,  having 
wings  ;  and  they  moved  swiflly  forward  to  meet  us. 

They  held  in  their  mouths  the  preceding  Sacred  Roll.  In  their  right 
hands  were  offers  of  peace,  love  and  good  will  to  all  men  who  would  ac- 
cept the  ofrers  of  salvation  and  loving  kindness  sent  forth  from  the  Almighty  ; 
and  in  their  left  hands  were  held  justice,  truth  and  equity,  with  the  wrath 
and  sore  displeasure  of  a  righteous  God,  who  is  justly  provoked  to  anger,  to 
pour  out  in  judgment  upon  all  such  as  would  not  heed  the  friendly  solicita- 
tions of  the  voice  of  Wisdom  and  Mercy. 

Upon  their  heads  were  other  sacred  Rolls.  Their  countenances  were  open, 
bright  and  piercing,  yet  courteous,  loving  and  merciful ;  in  which  it  was  plain 
to  be  seen  that  their  mission  required  haste.  Their  bodies  were  like  as  a 
flaming  fire,  and  larger  than  the  usual  size  of  man. 

I  beheld  them  for  some  length  of  time,  and  knew  not  but  I  saw  them  with 
my  natural  eyes  ;  for  I  beheld  them  as  plain  as  ever  I  beheld  mortals  :  and 
as  near  as  I  could  judge,  they  extended  in  length  from  north  to  south  three 
fourths  of  a  mile.  Their  breadth  I  knew  not,  as  they  moved  towards  us  five 
deep,  one  exactly  over  another's  head,  at  a  little  distance  apart,  and  ten 
or  fifteen  feet  from  the  ground  ;  I  could  not  therefore  see  the  further  side  of 
them.  Having  come  within  a  few  rods  of  us,  they  disappeared  and  I  saw 
them  no  more  ;  but  a  deep  impression  and  strange  feeling  was  left  upon  me. 

I  saw  the  Roll  several  times  previous  to  its  being  written,  of  which  I  have 
not  heretofore  mentioned ;  and  the  dates  of  which  I  cannot  remember. 
But  between  three  and  four  months  before  the  Roll  was  written,  the  Angel 
brought  and  placed  it  before  me,  and  put  the  burden  of  the  same  upon  me, 
which  at  times  would  seemingly  take  my  natural  life ;  for  I  felt  as  though 
the  loss  of  all  creation  rested  upon  me.  I  felt  great  tribulation  of  soul,  but 
knew  not  what  to  do ;  for  I  felt  incompetent  and  insufficient,  in  every  sense 
of  the  word,  to  accomplish  that  which  seemed  to  be  put  upon  me  to  execute. 

I  continued  in  this  situation  about  three  days,  when  I  prayed  I  might  be 
released,  or  enabled  to  do  the  will  of  God ;  for  in  Him  I  put  my  trust,  and 
notwithstanding  my  feelings  of  inability  to  perform  what  lay  before  me,  I 
believed,  if  it  were  the  will  of  God,  I  should  have  strength  so  to  do  ;  I  then 
felt  a  sudden  impression,  that  I  was  not  the  instrument  intended  of  God  to 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  293 

write  the  Roll ;  but  that  this  burden  was  put  upon  me  for  a  short  season, 
that  I  might  know  the  tribulation  it  would  bring  upon  the  mortal  who  should 
be  chosen  to  do  this  solemn  work. 

I  then  prayed  and  anxiously  desired  that  it  might  rest  upon  the  inspired 
writer  who  wrote  the  Roll,  for  it  seemed  to  me  that  this  was  the  design  of  God. 

I  then  beheld  a  short  written  roll  brought  by  an  Angel  of  God,  which  con- 
firmed the  same.  I  now  felt  entirely  released,  with  the  exception,  that  I 
daily  felt  an  uncommon  prayerful  feeling,  that  the  will  of  God  might  be  done, 
and  his  purposes  fully  executed  according  to  his  pleasure. 

And  I  now  feel  it  my  indispensable  duty  and  privilege,  solemnly  to  assert, 
that,  by  the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  God  in  my  own  soul,  I  am  made  to 
know  that  the  preceding  Roll  is  from  the  Almighty  ;  and  by  his  power  and 
agreeably  to  his  will,  has  it  been  written  and  sent  forth  for  mortal  eyes  to 
view  : 

And  though  my  blood  should  be  the  price,  in  consequence  of  this  my  tes- 
timony, yet  I  say  unto  you,  this  would  be  a  pleasing  sacrifice,  rather  than  to 
renounce  my  faith  and  deny  the  holy  work  of  my  God  ;  for  I  have  both  seen 
and  felt  the  irresistible  influence  of  his  holy  power,  which  I  cannot  deny. 
And  to  this,  I  afiix  my  name ;  and  I  now  commend  my  spirit  to  his  holy 
power  and  into  his  gracious  hands.  John  Allen. 

Born  May  11,  1816  ;  in  the  town  of  Uliite  Havcn^  county  of  Cumberland^ 
England.  Gathered  into  the  United  Society  at  JYew  Lebanon  in  the  eleventh 
year  of  his  age. 


TESTIMONY  OF  LUTHER  COPLEY. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  at  the  first  hour 
of  the  day,  I  was  called  by  the  holy  Angel,  whose  name  is  Te  le  vash'  ta  la 
Jah',  to  arise.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  mortal  Instrument  of  my 
choice,  one  whom  I  have  supported  thus  far,  and  shall  continue  so  to  do, 
until  you  reach  the  happy  mansion  of  eternal  peace  and  rest; 

Arise,  and  boldly  bear  testimony  of  the  work  of  thy  God,  regardless  of 
mortals,  who,  though  they  can  take  the  life  of  the  body,  cannot  destroy  the 
soul ;  but  fear  thou  Him  who  can  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  Hell.  I  re- 
peat again,  (said  the  Angel,)  Fear  not  the  power  of  mortals,  for  in  obedience 
I  will  support  thee,  through  all  trying  scenes  that  thou  mayest  have  to  meet. 

Therefore,  fearing  that  God  whom  I  daily  love,  honor  and  glorify,  in  ev- 
ery faculty  of  my  soul,  for  his  boundless  goodness  in  calling  me  when  a  child, 
to  forsake  the  pleasures  of  a  lost  and  sinful  world,  and  for  the  many  blessings 
of  which  I  daily  partake  ;  though  I  feel  myself  small  in  his  presence,  and 
no  better  by  nature  than  the  rest  of  my  fellow  creatures,  I  feel  loudly  called 
upon,  to  add  my  testimony,  with  that  of  many  others,  to  the  truth  of  the 
word  contained  in  the  foregoing  sacred  pages. 


294  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

I  do  firmly  believe,  without  a  doubt,  that  it  came  forth  from  the  Almighty 
Jehovah,  through  means  of  his  own  choosing,  and  was  written  by  the  mor- 
tal hand  of  his  own  appointing ;  this  I  feel  certain  of,  by  what  I  have  seen, 
heard  and  felt ;  and  this  I  can  never  deny. 

I  can  furtlier  testify  without  boasting,  that  I,  through  the  goodness  of  God, 
have  been  made  partaker  of  that  soul-saving  gospel,  by  which,  in  obedience 
thereunto,  I  am  enabled  to  live  day  by  day  as  I  would  be  willing  to  die  ;  and 
in  this  sin-destroying  work  I  have  been  laboring  for  nearly  forty  years. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  April  17,  1843.  Luther  Coplev. 

Born  in  Pittiford,  covrity  of  Rutland^  state  of  Vermont;  December  15, 
1800.     Came  into  the  United  Society  at  JVcw  Lehanoji,  December  15,  1807. 


TESTIMONY  OF  HIRAM  RTJDE. 

I  do  testify  that  I  have  been  shown  by  the  Angels  of  God,  at  five  different 
times,  in  vision,  a  portion  of  that  work  now  revealed  in  the  Zion  of  God  up- 
on earth. 

In  the  last  of  June,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand,  eight  hundred 
and  twenty,  I  saw  many  things  which  have  now  taken  place;  and  that  the 
inspired  writer  of  the  foregoing  Roll,  would  be  employed  as  an  instrument 
in  the  hands  of  God  to  do  a  work  for  Him,  concerning  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  to  declare,  in  the  name  of  a  just  and  holy  God,  that  every  sinful 
practice  must  be  repented  of  and  forsaken,  before  the  soul  could  find  accept- 
ance with  its  God.  That  every  high  and  exalted  imagination,  God  would 
lay  low  even  to  the  dust. 

I  also  saw  the  following  motto,  which  has  been  used  by  the  Angel  who  in- 
spired the  writer  of  the  foregoing  Roll ; 

*'Pride  goeth  before  destruction,  and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall." 

And  again  I  do  testify,  that  I  saw  two  mighty  Angels  at  the  time  of  the 
writing  of  the  foregoing  Roll.  The  Angel  of  Mercy  went  before,  and  the 
Angel  of  Power  followed  after,  with  a  red  robe ;  whose  eyes  were  like 
flames  of  fire. 

Soon  after,  I  saw  the  inspired  writer  of  the  foregoing  Roll,  dressed  in  the 
same  manner,  agreeably  to  the  requirement  of  God.  Thus  I  am  confirmed 
beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  writer  of  this  Roll  was  inspired  by  the  Angels 
of  God. 

JVeio  Lebanon,  Columbia  county,    )  Hiram  Rude. 

state  of  Mew  York.  April  19, 1843.    > 


TESTIMONY  OF  ABIGAIL  CROSMAN. 

The  fear  of  God  and  the  sacred  reverence  which  1  feel  to  his  holy  word, 
induce  me  at  this  time  to  declare  that  which  I  have  seen,  heard  and  felt,  as 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  295 

a  witness  to  the  truth  and  divine  source  from  whence  the   foregoing  work 
proceeded. 

This  I  am  bold  to  testify  before  all  people,  feeling  an  undoubted  assurance 
that  the  divine  knowledge  with  which  I  have  been  privileged  from  time  to 
time,  proceeded  from  one  and  the  same  spirit,  which  caused  the  mortal  hand 
to  pen  the  word  of  the  foregoing  Roll. 

I  therefore  make  mention  in  short,  of  some  interviews,  which  at  the  time 
received,  were  both  strange  and  mysterious;  but  in  obedience  to  the  Angel, 
I  wrote  correctly  what  I  saw  and  heard,  not  knowing  the  meaning  thereof 
until  the  Book  was  opened,  and  its  contents  copied  by  mortal  hand. 

I  am  but  a  frail  mortal ;  but  through  the  mercy  and  blessing  of  God,  have 
received  a  measure  of  his  holy  power,  light  and  heavenly  gifts ;  which  have 
caused  me  to  love  and  serve  Him  above  all  other  beings,  and  render  unto 
his  service,  every  faculty  I  possess ;  and  through  which  I  have  obtained  an 
abiding  evidence,  a  burning  lamp  of  eternal  truth,  which  can  never  be  extin- 
guished by  vain  reason  or  earthly  knowledge. 

On  Wednesday,  April  twentieth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  while  sitting 
in  silent  meditation  with  my  companions,  I  saw  rising  out  of  the  south  a 
cloud  of  fire  and  smoke  ;  and  in  the  midst  thereof  an  Angel  of  might  and 
terror.  He  held  in  his  right  hand  a  sharp  sword,  and  in  his  left  a  vial  of 
wrath. 

I  turned  my  eyes  to  the  west,  and  beheld  an  innumerable  company  of  arm- 
ed men,  arrayed  in  martial  attire,  marching  swiftly  to  the  south.  When 
they  approached  the  cloud  of  fire,  they  fell  prostrate  to  the  earth,  and  were 
destroyed. 

The  vision  then  ceased,  but  left  upon  my  feelings  a  chill  of  horror  and 
solemnity.  I  heard  not  the  Angel's  voice,  neither  made  mention  of  what  I 
had  seen. 

On  the  following  day,  the  same  vision  again  appeared  before  me,  but  with 
greater  plainness  than  before.  The  Angel  approached  so  near,  that  I  could 
plainly  behold  his  visage,  and  the  terror  of  his  countenance,  but  heard  not 
his  voice.  This  sight  was  truly  awful,  and  caused  my  whole  frame  to  trem- 
ble before  it.  His  eyes  appeared  as  balls  of  fire,  and  his  presence  bespoke 
judgment,  vengeance  and  destruction. 

The  time  soon  arrived  for  our  evening  worship.  While  engaged  in  our 
devotion,  I  saw  another  Angel  enter  the  room,  holding  in  his  right  hand  a 
flaming  Lamp,  and  in  his  left,  a  Book;  often  going  before  the  Leaders  of  the 
meeting,  and  opening  it,  as  if  desiring  them  to  read.  He  spoke  some  in  a 
language  unknown  to  me,  and  soon  disappeared. 

I  learned  from  his  appearance,  that  the  time  had  not  come  for  the  Book  to 
be  revealed,  but  the  day  was  near  at  hand,  when  it  should  be  read  to  the  in- 
habitants of  Zion. 

The  vision  of  the  former  Angel,  caused  in  my  feelings  much  anxiety,  to 
know  the  meaning  thereof;  but  I  received  no  answer,  save,  that  he  was  an 
Angel  of  judgment,  sent  forth  by  Almighty  Power  to  visit  the  earth  ;  and  to 
the  chosen  of  the  Lord,  he  would  make  known  the  power  of  his  hand,  that 
they  might  seek  a  refuge  from  his  wrath  and  indignation. 

April  twenty  third,  while  employed  in  my  duty  through  the   day,  I   was 


296  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

visited  witli   an   unusual  degree   of  solemnity,  and  many  times  a  feeling  of 
fear,  as  if  about  to  behold  a  scene  of  horror  and  distress. 

I  prayed  earnestly  to  know  the  cause  thereof,  but  received  no  satisfactory 
answer  ;  neither  was  T  permitted  to  make  known  my  feelings. 

Towards  evening,  I  went  to  my  retiring  room,  and  in  a  short  time,  saw 
again  tiio  two  Angtds  before  mentioned.  As  I  beheld  them,  the  latter  spake 
unto  me  thus  ;  ThoO  iuist  seen  the  sign  in  the  south  and  in  the  west;  now 
turn  thine  eyes  to  the  north,  and  behold  the  vengeance  of  an  Almighty 
God  !  I  looked,  and  lo  !  Desolation,  distress  and  sorrow,  filled  the  land  ! 

The  Angel  then  said  unto  me.  From  this  place  were  sent  forth  the  com- 
pany which  ye  saw  fall  before  the  Angel  of  judgment.  Desolation  hath 
marked  their  footsteps ;  their  dwellings  are  as  a  dreary  waste ;  and  from 
their  tent  doors,  judgment  hath  followed  their  goings,  until  they  were  con- 
sumed by  the  sword!  But  verily  saith  the  Lord,  judgments,  still  heavier, 
await  their  rulers  and  country  ! 

Tlie  Angel  now  paused,  and  then  spake  unto  me  thus ;  Speak  not  of  what 
you  have  seen,  neither  shall  you  know  any  more  concerning  the  same,  until 
the  morning  of  the  coming  day. 

You  shall  then  receive  further  information,  and  correctly  write  all  that  you 
have  seen  and  heard. 

Accordingly,  on  the  following  morning  (April  twenty  fourth,)  while  sit- 
ting with  my  companions,  I  was  suddenly  called  by  a  sound  from  an  invis- 
ible source,  to  behold  the  rising  sun,  which  was  then  shining  in  the  east. 

I  looked,  and  lo  !  it  remained  fixed,  as  if  refusing  again  to  illuminate 
the  earth  with  its  noon-day  rays  ! 

I  was  then  commanded  to  turn  my  eyes  to  the  north  ;  there  truly  I  beheld 
the  most  horrid  spectacle  my  eyes  ever  witnessed. 

I  saw  the  wretched  inhabitants,  walking  to  and  fro  ;  friendless,  destitute 
and  forlorn  :  gnawing  their  tongues  with  anguish  of  soul,  while  their  bodies 
were  famishing  with  hunger,  and  constantly  falling  on  every  hand  ! 

Their  thrones,  palaces  and  splendid  dwellings,  had  become  tombs  for  their 
dead  bodies ;  Their  lofty  towers  were  laid  low,  even  with  the  dust ;  and  their 
kings  and  nobles  had  fallen  prostrate  to  the  earth,  without  a  friend  to  raise 
them  up,  or  listen  to  their  cries  and  lamentations  ! 

Others,  who  were  left  as  spectators  of  the  scene,  were  putting  an  end  to 
their  wretched  existence,  and  that  of  their  tender  offspring,  with  their  own 
hands  ! 

This  day  being  the  Sabbath,  the  time  for  our  morning  meeting  had  now 
come,  and  I  was  called  from  this  scene  of  horror,  to  behold  the  peace  and 
quietness  with  which  1  was  surrounded. 

I  went  with  my  companions  to  our  place  of  worship,  but  with  a  heavy 
heart.  In  a  few  moments  I  felt  a  trembling  of  the  floor  upon  which  I  stood 
like  that  of  an  earthquake.  I  raised  my  eyes  to  see  if  others  did  not  notice 
the  same  ;  but  perceiving  no  alarm,  I  remained  silent,  and  soon  followed  the 
same  dreary  scene,  (but  with  increasing  horror,)  which  I  knew  not  but  I  had 
viewed  for  the  last  time. 

The  sun  appeared  as  blood  :  the  stars  resumed  their  glittering,  and  the  face 
of  nature  was  one  scene  of  midnight  gloom  ! 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  297 

Tiie  hand  of  desolation  had  reached  from  east  to  west,  and  from  north  to 
^uth ;  and  the  earth  was  encircled  therewith,  like  unto  a  continual  flame  of 
lightning  and  constant  roar  of  thunder  ! 

I  looked  to  find  the  chosen  Israel  of  God,  and  beheld  as  it  were,  wings, 
gathering  them  together  into  one  band,  and  hovering  them  from  the  ven- 
geance of  an  Almighty  God. 

I  also  heard  the  tender  calls  of  the  Holy  Angels,  and  the  mourning  of 
saints,  for  those  who  wandered  from  these  wings  of  protection,  and  rejected 
the  warning  voice  of  their  lovely  Shepherds. 

I  observed  that  all  who  gathered  beneath  these  holy  wings,  were  safely 
protected  from  danger,  and  in  a  low  and  pleasant  vale,  united  even  as  one 
body. 

My  vision  now  ceased,  but  the  sensation  produced  thereby,  can  never  be 
erased  from  my  memory,  while  in  time  I  remain. 

On  the  following  day,  April  twenty  fifth,  while  engaged  in  worship,  the 
Holy  Angel  whom  I  had  previously  seen  with  the  Book  and  Lamp,  again 
appeared  to  my  view.  At  this  time  he  opened  not  his  Book,  but  placed  him- 
self before  the  Leaders  of  the  meeting,  and  desired  all  present  to  bow  in  hum- 
ble supplication  and  prayer,  that  the  hand  of  desolation  might  be  stayed,  and 
the  will  of  God  be  done. 

I  spake  not  of  what  I  saw,  to  the  assembly;  but  soon  another  instrument, 
being  mightily  exercised  with  the  power  of  God,  loudly  proclaimed  that  the 
Angels  of  judgment  were  passing  through  the  earth,  and  requested  all  pres- 
ent to  bow  low  in  supplication  for  the  protection  of  Zion. 

I  have  also  seen  at  many  different  times,  a  Mighty  Angel  assemble  with 
us,  holding  in  his  hand  a  large  Book,  witli  the  following  inscription  written 
thereon.  Tke  icord  of  Alinightij  God,,  icrittcn  and  sealed  with  his  oicn  hand,, 
for  the  childre?i  of  earth. 

These  things  may  appear  to  some,  as  phantoms  of  a  disordered  brain  ;  but 
unto  the  candid  and  unprejudiced,  must  stand  in  their  true  light,  unalterable 
truths,  without  veil  or  covering :  the  evidence  of  which  nought  but  disobe- 
dience can  remove  from  an  enlightened  mind,  or  darken  with  the  clouds  of 
unbelief. 

I  therefore  testify  unto  all,  that  to  me  they  are  solemn  realities,  firmly 
grounded  by  a  knowledge  which  I  can  never  den}',  should  my  life  be  requir- 
ed in  consequence  of  a  refusal. 

Having  proved  by  experience,  the  uprightness  and  integrity  of  this  des- 
pised number,  (called  Shakers,)  for  the  last  twenty  five  years,  I  can  with 
confidence  bear  witness  that  it  is  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord's  planting,  and  by 
his  merciful  hand,  daily  supported. 

JVew  Lebanon,,    Columbia  county,      > 

state  of  A^ew   York.  )  Abigail  Crosman. 


298 

TESTIMONY  OF  HANNAH  BLAKE. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  January  2,  1842; 

Sabbatli  morning,  about  the  hour  of  ten,  as  I  sat  in  solemn  meditation 
upon  the  everlasting  goodness  and  mercy  of  God,  I  was  surrounded  by  a 
company  of  Holy  Angels,  whose  brightness  was  far  superior  to  any  thing  my 
eyes  ever  beheld. 

Upon  their  heads  were  written  the  name  of  the  Almighty  Jehovah  Jah  j 
just  beneath,  tiieir  own  names  were  stamped  in  letters  of  pure  gold,  as  it 
appeared  to  my  view,  and  were  as  follows  ;  First,  the  Mighty  Angel  of  God  j 
second,  the  Angel  of  Conviction  ;  third,  the  Angel  of  Meekness  and  Love  ', 
fourth  the  Angel  of  Mercy  and  Truth. 

Their  appearance  at  first,  terrified  me,  and  caused  me  to  fear  and  tremble 
exceedingly  :  but  the  mighty  Angel  soon  spake  unto  me,  saying.  Fear  not 
O  thou  little  one  of  flesh  and  blood  ;  but  bow  ye  low,  and  hearken  to  my 
word,  yea,  look  and  behold  our  doings.  I  looked,  and  beheld  upon  the  head 
of  the  Mighty  Angel,  a  large  Roll.  He  held  in  his  right  hand,  a  pen  of  pure 
gold;  and  in  his  left,  a  Book;  and  upon  the  cover  was  written  thus — The 
true  Record  of  Heaven. 

The  second  Angel  held  a  very  large  trumpet  in  his  hand.  The  third 
opened  another  Book,  which  he  held  to  my  view  ;  it  was  perfectly  clean 
and  white ;  and  on  his  head  was  a  flaming  two-edged  sword. 

As  I  turned  to  view  the  fourth  Angel,  I  saw  him  shut  the  Book,  and  seal 
it  with  yellow  seals.  He  held  a  rod  of  truth,  and  waved  the  sceptre  of  mer- 
cy gently  over  my  head.  I  bowed  very  low  four  times  ;  and  heard  the  voice 
of  the  Mighty  Angel  saying,  I  am  he  whose  power  thou  hast  often  felt,  and 
whose  hand  hath  brought  thee  even  to  the  dust  of  the  earth.  Therefore, 
fear  thou  exceedingly  to  disobey  the  word  of  thy  God,  O  thou  mortal  frame  ; 
lest  He  smite  thee  with  a  curse,  and  separate  thee  from  his  holy  people. 

The  Angel  took  from  his  head,  the  afore-mentioned  Roll,  and  said.  This 
is  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  and  in  his  own  time,  even 
as  He  hath  declared,  it  shall  extend  from  east  to  west,  and  from  pole  to  pole. 
Yea  it  shall  go  throughout  the  earth.  For  I  have  brought  it  from  the  Heav- 
ens, even  from  the  eternal  throne  of  light  !  and  I  will  measure  its  length 
and  breadth,  and  number  its  many  folds. 

The  Roll  was  then  opened,  and  held  by  the  four  holy  Angels,  and  it 
formed  a  perfect  cross,  pointing  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth.  I  viewed 
it  with  surprise,  for  I  understood  not  the   language  in  which  it  was  written. 

After  a  short  pause,  the  Roll  was  again  folded  in  forty  eight  folds,  and 
upon  the  outside  fold,  were  written  the  following  words  ; 

O  Ha'lon,  Ha'lon,  don  es  que' !  Heaven,  and  the  Angels  in  Heaven  bear 
witness,  that  this  Sacred  Roll  is  now  sent  to  earth,  by  the  Angel  of  Holy 
Power  and  Wisdom. 

The  Angel  then  placed  the  Roll  upon  his  head,  saying.  In  due  season 
shall   all   things  be  accomplished  according  as  the  Lord   hath   commanded. 

The  second  Angel  then  sounded  his  trumpet  to  the  four  winds,  and 
bowed  very  low  at  each  blast. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  299 

They  then  sung  a  solemn  song,  and  at  the  close,  I  again  heard  the  voice 
of  the  Mighty  Angel  saying; 

I  am  the  messenger,  who  was  sent  to  proclaim  tlie  word  of  my  God, 
through  the  mouths  of  the  Prophets  of  old,  and  to  warn  the  people  to  turn 
from  their  unrighteousness,  and  seek  his  mercy.  I  am  he  who  protected 
Daniel  in  the  Lions'  den,  and  delivered  Jonah  from  the  whale's  belly,  to  do 
the  will  of  his  God.  Yea,  I  am  indeed  the  Mighty  Angel  who  hath  ever 
guarded  God's  chosen  people  who  feared  his  holy  name,  and  kept  his 
commandments. 

I  work  in  wisdom,  and  my  doings  cannot  be  comprehended  by  mortals 
until  they  are  revealed.  But  I  am  ever  present  with  the  witnesses  of  truth  ; 
and  whenever  they  have  been  sent  abroad,  I  have  witnessed  the^persecutions 
and  sufferings  they  have  borne,  for  the  sake  of  their  testimony ;  and  many 
are  the  times  I  have  caused  their  spirits  to  rejoice  in  the  God  of  their  sal- 
vation, while  their  enemies  feared  and  trembled  before  me.  And  now,  even 
at  this  time,  hath  the  God  of  Heaven  sent  me  forth,  with  these  my  compan- 
ions, to  warn  the  inhabitants  of  earth  with  this  his  solemn  word,  that  they 
may,  if  they  will,  hear  his  voice  in  mercy,  and  seek  a  refuge  beneath  his 
protecting  wings,  before  it  be  too  late. 

The  Angel  then  gave  his  word,  concerning  the  reception  of  the  Roll  on 
earth,  and  bade  me  copy  the  same  in  his  presence,  which  I  did ;  and  he  im- 
mediately vanished  from  m}^  sight. 

On  the  twenty  third  of  April  following,  while  I  was  engaged  in  solemn 
worship  with  my  brethren  and  sisters,  I  again  heard  the  voice  of  the  Migh- 
ty Angel,  but  understood  not  his  word,  for  it  was  in  a  language  unintelligi- 
ble. But  soon  I  perceived  that  the  Angel  was  viewing  the  people  very  closely  ; 
and  upon  his  head,  as  he  passed  me,  I  saw  a  hand,  and  upon  the  back  of  it 
was  written  thus;  The  hand  of  Almighty  Power  is  now  sent  forth 
ON  the  earth. 

I  then  heard  a  loud  trumpet;  I  looked,  and  beheld  in  the  southwest, 
about  a  half  mile  from  me,  a  thick  cloud  of  smoke  ;  and  the  Angel  spake  and 
said,  The  hand  of  the  Lord  is  numbering  his  chosen  people,  who  faithfully 
bear  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  walk  in  his  holy  footsteps.  For  behold  !  the 
Angels  of  destruction  are  this  night  to  pass  the  camp  of  Israel'!  Yea,  verily 
I  say  ;  those  whom  the  Lord  hath  sent  throughout  the  earth  to  execute  his 
judgments,  shall  this  night  come  near  to  his  Zion,  and  call  upon  her  inmates 
to  mourn  and  lament,  for  the  lost  children  of  men. 

When  he  had  made  an  end  of  speaking,  I  looked,  and  the  cloud  of  smoke 
had  vanished  ;  and  I  saw  instead  thereof,  a  company  of  holy  Angels  ap- 
proaching from  the  same  direction. 

They  came  near,  and  placed  themselves  in  the  center  of  the  room,  in  a 
square  form;  each  one  holding  a  trumpet.  The  Mighty  Angel  spake  a  word 
to  them  in  his  own  language  ;  and  immediately  they  all  bowed  low  in  prayer 
and  supplication,  and  the  assembly  united  in  the  same. 

After  they  arose,  I  saw  them  divide  into  four  companies,  just  a  hundred 
each,  and  turning  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven,  marched  with  hasty  steps 
each  way,  singing  as  they  went. 

April  twenty  eighth,  as  I  was  traveling  with  my  companions  a  little  distance 


300 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


t'roni  lioiiic,  I  saw  tho  Mighty  Angel  coiuing  from  tliu  north,  liolding  in  Ms* 
lijind  tlie  trutnpet  of  ahirni  :  He  Kounded  it  to  the  four  winds,  and  turning  his 
face  toward  Zion,  said  with  a  loud  voice,  1  will  visit  thee  again  and  again, 
until  the  Lord  shall  make  an  end  of  his  sayings,  and  thou  art  beautiful  in 
his  sight. 

Again  on  the  first  day  of  the  fifth  month,  I  beheld  the  Angel  with  his 
company,  and  saw  the  Sacred  Roll  placed  upon  his  head,  as  I  at  first  beheld  it. 

May  eighth,  I  beheld  the  Mighty  Angel,  and  he  spake  unto  me,  saying, 
Famine  and  pestilence  shall  sweep  through  the  land,  and  desolation  shall 
come  near  to  the  borders  of  Zion. 

But  unto  thee  hath  the  God  of  Heaven  turned  his  face,  and  unto  thee  will 
He  make  known  his  all-righteous  will,  and  just  judgments;  and  all  who 
will  obey  his  laws,  and  walk  humbly  in  his  presence,  shall  be  known  by  Him 
in  the  day  of  his  fierce  anger,  and  indignation  upon  the  wicked. 

The  Angel  then  rested  his  wings  upon  the  Sanctuary,  or  liouse  of  wor- 
ship, and  spake  thus.  For  a  time  and  a  half  time,  shall  I  dwell  in  Jerusalem  ; 
and  when  the  time  is  fulfilled,  I  will  again  number  my  chosen,  and  the  clean 
white  book  shall  be  filled,  when  the  end  shall  be. 

At  four  or  five  diff'erent  times  from  this  period,  I  have  seen  the  Mighty 
Angel,  and  heard  his  voice,  through  the  mouths  of  other  instruments ;  and 
can  testify  to  the  same  with  boldness,  in  love  and  holy  fear ;  for  at  a  certain 
time,  through  another  of  his  chosen  witnesses  in  the  month  of  August,  I  was 
called  in  haste  and  asked  if  I  was  not  a  witness  for  the  Mighty  Angel ;  I  re- 
plied I  was  J  and  that  I  knew  his  voice,  and  feared  his  word  with  the  true 
fear  of  God. 

All  these  things,  with  many  others  not  liere  mentioned,  have  proved  to 
my  soul  the  necessity  of  humbling  myself,  and  seeking  in  humility,  the  favor 
and  mercy  of  that  God  who  created  my  immortal  soul  ;  knowing  that  unto 
Him,  through  the  medium  of  his  chosen  witnesses,  I  shall  and  must  give  a 
correct  account  of  every  deed  both  good  and  evil. 

Twenty  four  years  of  my  life,  have  I  spent  among  his  people  ;  and  thanks 
everlasting  be  to  the  source  of  all  good  for  my  precious  call.  I  was  born 
March  thirty  first,  A.  D.  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eleven. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  January  2,  1842.  Hannah  Blake. 


TESTIMONY  OF  ORREN  HASKINS. 

The  late  manifestation  of  God  to  his  people,  which  has  been  for  a  few 
years  past,  I  have  been  privileged  with  the  opportunity  of  witnessing,  from 
the  commencement,  to  the  present  time.  And  being  one  in  the  work,  and 
feeling  and  realizing  its  operation  in  my  own  soul,  and  its  powerful  influ- 
ence on  all  its  subjects,  I  can,  in  singleness  of  heart,  testify  to  the  truth  of 
the  work  and  manifestation  of  divine  power,  through  the  medium  of  holy 
Angels,  and  those  in  whom  Christ  has  revealed  himself  the  second  time, 
without  sin  unto  salvation  ;  and  that  God  has  begun  a  work  which  will,  in 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  301 

liis  own   time,  extend  to  every  nation,  tongue   and  people,  either  in   mercy 
or  judgment. 

The  fulfillment  of  his  promises  which  I  have  witnessed,  establishes  my 
faith  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  power  manifested,  is  genuine,  and  proceeds 
from  God ;  and  those  who  receive  and  obey  it,  will  have  to  confess  and  ac- 
knowledge, that  the  fruit  is  good,  and  proceeds  from  a  pure  source  ;  and  it 
thus  far  has  proved  as  such,  and  will,  to  all  who  seek  a  holy  life  of  self-de- 
nial and  the  cross  5  the  same  cross  which  our  Lord  and  Savior  did  bear. 

Therefore,  I  feel  under  the  most  solemn  obligation  to  God  and  man,  to 
boldly  testify  the  truth,  and  maintain  the  same,  at  the  risk  of  all  things  else. 
And,  although  God  has,  in  some  instances,  manifested  Himself  through  mor- 
tals who  have  not  proved  true  unto  the  end,  and  has  caused  thera  to  sound 
forth  his  word  with  unshaken  confidence  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  yet, 
without  his  holy  power  and  true  fear,  they  were  nought,  but  as  empty  sounds. 

But  truth  standeth  unalterable ;  and  those  mortal  instruments  who  were 
truly  baptized  into  his  holy  spirit,  and  trusted  in  God,  and  Him  alone,  were 
supported,  and  led  according  to  his  will ;  and  were  attended  with  evidence 
beyond  a  doubt,  that  they  were  influenced  by  his  holy  spirit. 

JVew  Lebanon,  Coluinhia  county,        ')  Orrfn  H\sktns 

state  of^Yeio  York,  August  23,  1843.     3 

Born  December  third,  eighteen  hundred  and  fifteen,  in  the  toion  of  Savoy^ 
county  of  Berkshire,  state  of  Massachusetts  ;  has  lived  among  this  people, 
about   tioenty  one  years. 


TESTIMONY  OF  DANIEL  CROSMAN. 

As  I  have  been  one  that  has  been  called  and  chosen  by  the  special  notice 
of  God,  to  do  his  will  and  stand  as  a  living  witness,  prepared  only  through 
scenes  of  deep  tribulation,  and  by  that  means  enabled  to  testify  before  all 
people,  that  which  He  hath  in  his  wisdom  seen  fit  to  reveal  to  mortals  ; 

It  is  from  no  other  motives,  than  a  solemn  sense  of  duty  which  I  owe  to 
God  and  a  tender  regard  for  the  good  of  all  mankind,  that  has  induced  me 
to'stand  forth  boldly  in  a  cause  which  will  undoubtedly  meet  with  much  op- 
position, and  excite  the  feelings  of  many  to  search  deep,  in  order  to  deter- 
mine the  cause  from  whence  these  things  originated. 

Therefore,  choosing  rather  to  obey  the  dictates  of  my  own  conscience  in 
laboring  to  do  the  will  of  God  as  made  known  to  me,  in  preference  to  seek- 
ing the  favor  and  applause  of  those  who  are  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ, 
I  shall  labor  in  the  fear  of  God,  to  testify  of  that  which  my  eyes  have  seen, 
my  ears  have  heard,  and  of  which  my  soul  has  been  partaker,  and  to  which  I 
can  with  boldness  and  confidence  bear  witness  before  all  people,  to  be  the 
real  work  of  God,  and    not  the  invention  of  man  or  woman. 

Some  time  previous  to  the  Roll  being  written,  many  signs  and  forewarnings 
were  given,  indicating  that  God  was  about  to  bring  to  pass  a  great  work 
among  the  children  of  this  world,  which  thing  I  was  confident  would  shortly 
take  place  ;  but  in  what  way  and  manner  it  would  be  effected,  was  not  then 


302  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

fully  made  known  to  me ;  but  I  can  truly  say,  when  the  Roll  came  forth  it 
corresponded  perfectly  with  my  feelings,  and  my  faith  was  strengthened  in  the 
work;  and  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  it  was  given  by  the  special 
revelation  of  God,  through  means  of  his  own  choosing ;  and  if  vain  mortals 
dare  to  trifle  with,  and  make  light  of  the  solemn  warnings  therein  contain- 
ed, they  will  in  no  wise  escape  the  sore  displeasure  of  a  justly  provoked 
God,  who  will,  in  his  own  time,  recompense  every  one  according  to  their 
works. 

Kew  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  June  9,  1843.  Daniel  Crosman. 

Born  December  10,  1810;  in  Wilmington,  county  of  Windham  and  state  of 
Vermont;  teas  gathered  into  this  society,  October  26,  1822. 


TESTIMONY  OF  OLIVE  WHEELER. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  April  20,  1843. 

I  feel  bound  to  write  a  few  lines,  testifying  my  full  belief  in  the  divine 
origin  of  the  foregoing  Roll,  brought  by  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God. 

On  the  fifth  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  I  distinctly  heard 
the  mighty  Angel,  beating,  as  it  were,  upon  a  drum  three  times.  I  then  saw 
him  enter  the  room  where  I  was,  and  make  some  signs,  for  which  I  could 
not  account;  he  then  disappeared. 

But  after  a  little  while,  I  looked  out  of  the  window,  and  to  my  surprise, 
saw  him  marching  the  street,  with  forty  holy  Angels.  He  appeared  to  me 
as  a  man  clothed  in  white,  black  and  red.  Another  Angel  then  appeared  to 
me,  who  was  an  attendant  of  the  mighty  Angel ;  he  passed  through  the 
house  where  I  was,  and  showed  forth  a  multitude  of  signs  which  were  very 
singular  and  strange.  All  this,  I  was  told,  represented  the  work  of  God,  and 
the  present  work  of  the  holy  Angel  ;  which  was,  to  warn  a  lost  world  to 
turn  from  the  evil  of  their  doings,  and  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

And  I  do  solemnly  testify  and  declare  to  all,  who  may  consider  these  few 
lines  worth  their  notice,  that  the  origin  of  the  foregoing  Roll  is  divine,  and 
that  it  is  the  word  of  God,  revealed,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  to  mortals  on  earth. 
And  I  will  ever  stand  to  the  truth  of  this  assertion,  while  time  endureth. 

Olive  Wheeler. 

/  was  born  October  21,  1802,  and  was  brought  among  this  people  by  my  fa- 
ther, March,  A.  D.  1809. 


TESTIMONY  OF  EMILY  BABCOCK. 

The  town  of  Ashford,  County  of  Windham  and  state  of  Connecticut  was 
the  place  of  my  nativity  ;  where  I  was  born  April  9,  1823.  I  came  into  the 
united  society  in  New  Lebanon,  November,  1825,  where  I  have  resided  to 
the  present  time  ;  and  having  received  many  divine  manifestations,  which 
have  confirmed  my  faith  in  the  present  work  of  God  among  his  people,  I 
feel  willing  to  declare  the  same  to  all  my  fellow  mortals. 


SACRED    ROLL    AXD    BOOK.  303 

On  the  Sabbath,  the  sixth  day  of  October,  eighteen  hundred  fortv  two, 
as  I  came  out  of  the  meeting  house,  after  attending  solemn  worship,  I  heard 
the  sound  of  a  mighty  trumpet,  which  caused  me  to  raise  my  eyes  to  see 
from  whence  the  sound  proceeded;  when  I  beheld  an  Angel  slandin*' on 
the  top  of  the  center  dwelling,  holding  in  his  right  hand  a  trumpet,  and  in 
his  left,  a  Roll  or  Book. 

With  his  trumpet  he  sounded  aloud,  turning  to  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth  ;  and  it  was  made  known  unto  me,  on  my  return  home  from  meeting, 
by  that  power  which  is  not  of  mortals,  but  of  the  Supreme  Being,  who  is 
God  of  all,  that  a  Roll  should  yet  be  revealed  and  spread  abroad  to  all  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  that  they  might  be  forewarned  of  his  judgments,  and  pre- 
pare for  the  same. 

I  saw  no  more  of  the  Angel  after  that  time,  until  the  month  of  January, 
eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  when  I  again  saw  him  bearing  the  Roll  in  his 
hand  ;  and  he  spake  unto  me  in  a  loud  and  mighty  voice,  saying  ;  I  am  a 
holy  Angel  of  power,  from  the  throne  of  my  God ;  and  I  have  come  before 
you  at  this  time,  in  power  and  in  truth  ;  and  I  speak  unto  you  of  things 
very  few  of  which  ye  shall  understand  now  ;  but  the  time  shall  come,  when 
you  shall  know  the  meaning  of  my  sayings 

Although  the  meaning  of  my  words  are  unknown  to  you  now,  yet  shall 
they  bear  with  weight  on  your  mind,  until  I  shall  see  fit  to  reveal  them  to 
you,  in  a  language  that  you  can  understand  :  so  remember  ye  my  word  and 
forget  it  not. 

This  and  this  only  did  I  understand  at  that  time. 

April  fifth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  an  Angel  spake  unto  me,  saying; 
I  come,  I  come  again  at  this  time  to  make  known  unto  you  the  meaning  of 
the  words  which  I  before  did  speak,  which  you  did  not  understand.  So 
hearken  and  hear  my  word,  and  write  the  same  ;  for  I  have  now  come  to 
fulfill  my  promise. 

I  am  the  Angel  that  you,  and  many  more  mortals,  have  seen  within  a 
short  time  ;  I  hold  in  my  right  hand  a  trumpet  :  and  in  my  left,  a  Roll.  Se 
to'  re  ca'  lo  ve'  rin  de  le'  ri,  ere  my  time  has  come.  For  thus  saith  the 
Lord  your  God  : 

Behold,  the  time  has  now  fully  arrived,  when  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
difi'erent  nations,  tongues  and  people,  shall  hear  my  indisputable  word  of 
truth  and  justice.  Of  my  all-righteous  judgments  shall  they  be  warned  in 
due  season;  and  all  who  strictly  obey  my  warning  voice,  before  it  be  too 
late,  yea  I  sav,  all,  every  class  and  order  that  heed  my  word  in  due  season, 
with  the  same  shall  it  be  well,  now  and  hereafter.  But  those  who  slight, 
disregard,  mock,  scoff  or  deride  my  sacred  Word,  shall  not  escape  my  hand 
of  judgment. 

I  have  not  thus  warned  the  inhabitants  of  earth  for  nought;  but  that  they 
might  know  in  part,  in  a  very  small  part,  that  which  awaiteth  them,  and 
humble  themselves,  if  they  would,  and  turn  to  Me  their  God;  for  I  am  truly 
to  be  found  of  those  that  seek  Me  in  truth,  and  in  the  sincerity  of  their  souls. 

To  those  who  seek  aright,  shall  it  surely  be  given.  The  hungry  soul  will 
I  feed  with  the  bread  of  Heaven,  and  to  the  thirsty  soul  will  I  give  to  drink 


304  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

of  the  waters  of  life  everlasting  and  eternal.  I  am  the  only  true  and  living 
God  of  Heaven  and  earth  ;  and  not  one  word  that  I  have  spoken,  or  shall 
hereafter  speak,  or  cause,  hy  my  power,  to  be  written,  shall  ever  fall  or  fail. 
So  beware  liow,  and  in  what  manner  ye  treat  my  word,  O  ye  children  of 
men  ;  consider,  well  consider,  and  seek  to  understand  these  my  sayings. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Emily  Babcock. 

I  can  now  boldlv  testify  and  afhrm  that  what  1  have  here  stated  is  the 
truth,  and  that  I  am  willing  to  meet  my  Maker  at  any  hour.  I  know  that  I 
am  nothing  but  a  frail  mortal,  in  the  sight  of  my  God ;  but  that  which  is  re- 
vealed to  me  by  divine  revelation,  and  the  power  of  an  Almighty  God,  I 
know  to  be  true. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  April  8,  1843.  Emily  Babcock. 

We,  the  undersigned,  hereby  testify,  that  we  saw  the  holy  Angel,  standing 

upon  the  house-top,  as  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  declaration,  holding  the 
Roll  and  Book. 

Betsey  Boothe.  Sarah  Maria  Lewis. 

Louisa  Chamberlain.  Sarah  Ann  Spencer. 

Caty  De  Witt.  Lucinda  McDoniels. 

Laura  Ann  Jacobs.  Maria  Hedrick. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JAMES  X.  SMITH. 

I  was  born  in  Norwich,  county  of  Chenango,  state  of  New  York,  January 
twenty  sixth,  eighteen  hundred  and  six ;  and  was  gathered  into  the  United 
Society  in  New  Lebanon  July  eighth,  eighteen  hundred  sixteen.  And  hav- 
ing lived  here  for  twenty  seven  years,  in  which  time  I  have  been  familiar 
with  the  work  of  God,  and  in  a  special  manner  for  the  last  few  years,  in 
which  the  windows  of  Heaven  have  been  opened  and  a  knowledge  of  the 
way  and  will  of  God  made  known  to  poor  lost  man,  by  the  gift  of  divine  in- 
spiration and  revelation  ;  I  feel  it  a  duty  I  owe  to  God  and  my  fellow  crea- 
tures, to  bear  testimony  to  that  which  by  the  gift  of  God,  I  have  seen,  heard 
and  felt. 

In  truth,  and  in  the  fear  of  God,  I  can  say,  that  by  the  gift  of  divine  rev- 
elation, I  have  seen  the  lost  state  of  poor  fallen  man  ;  I  have  seen  that  the 
whole  element  in  which  he  is  born  into  this  world,  is  opposed  to  God,  and 
to  the  spirit  of  his  blessed  Son  ;  yea,  and  I  can  say  by  the  light  of  divine 
inspiration,  I  have  seen,  as  plain  as  I  ever  beheld  by  the  light  of  the  sun, 
the  highways  on  this  earth,  that  the  way  revealed  by  Christ  and  Mother 
Ann,  is  the  only  way  whereby  fallen  man  can  find  his  redemption,  and  come 
into  a  state  of  purity  and  holiness,  and  be  true  children  of  the  Parents  of  the. 
New  Creation  of  God. 

I  have  witnessed  the  revelation  of  many  things  past,  and  things  which 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  305 

were  to  come  ;  many  of  whicJi  have  come  to  pass  according  to  prediction, 
which  could  have  heen  revealed  by  no  other  power,  than  that  which  is  abie 
to  comprehend  all  things,  both  visible  and  invisible. 

And  furthermore  I  believe  and  testify,  that  the  word  of  God,  as  published 
in  this  Book,  has  been  written  by  divine  inspiration,  and  that  it  is  the  great- 
est offer  in  mercy  that  has  ever  been  given  to  man  to  obtain  the  favor  of  a 
justly  provoked  God  ;  and  it  is  my  firm  belief  that  no  soul  \yho  will  yield 
obedience  to  it,  will  fall  short  of  what  has  been  promised  therein  ;  but  will 
see  the  goodness  of  God  and  feel  satisfied;  while  those  who  despise  his  of- 
fers in  mercy,  will  have  to  share  in  his  heavy  judgments. 

I  have  witnessed  the  operation  of  the  work  of  God  upon  many  souls,  both 
upon  the  faithful  and  the  unfaithful.  With  the  faithful,  I  have  seen  the  good 
seed  take  root  and  grow,  until  it  brought  forth  all  the  heavenly  virtues 
which  adorn  the  true  followers  of  Christ  and  Mother.  While  on  the  other 
hand,  I  have  seen  those  who  have  been  blessed  with  great  light  and  power, 
}'ea,  and  even  with  the.gift  of  inspiration,  yield  to  the  influence  of  a  carnal 
mind,  become  unreconciled  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  lose  their  element  in  the 
way  of  God,  and  manifest  clearly  that  the  spirit  of  Christ  had  ceased  to 
strive  with  them.  As  a  witness  for  the  truth,  I  do  testify  that  I  have  no 
other  hope  of  Eternal  Life,  only  in  obedience  to  this  gospel. 

James  x  Smith. 

New  Lebanon,  N.Y.   August  15,  1843. 


TESTIMONY  OF  CHARLES  McCARTIE. 

I  was  born  September  fifth,  eighteen  hundred  twenty  one,  in  the  City  of 
New  York  ;  And  having  been  a  resident  in  this  society  for  twelve  years,  I 
feel  it  incumbent  upon  me  to  assert  that  my  faith  is  established  in  the  testi- 
mony maintained  among  this  people,  that  it  has  emanated  from  God  and 
none  else;  that  in,  and  among  this  people,  all  true  prophetic  types  and  fig- 
ures relative  to  the  latter  day  of  glory,  are  fulfilled  to  the  satisfaction  of  ev- 
ery unprejudiced  and  true  seeker  after  righteousness;  that  in  every  jot  and 
tittle,  it  fully  accords  with  the  self-denying  gospel  taught  by  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  which  was,  If  any  man-^will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself, 
take  up  his  daily  cross  and  follow  me.  And  again  ;  Whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them. 

These  are  two  principal  articles  in  the  constitution  of  this  society,  and 
two  main  pillars  which  uphold  this  sacred  temple,  wherein  dwell  peace  and 
good  will  towards  all  men  ;  whereon  rests  that  cloud,  the  type  of  which 
gave  light  unto  the  Israelites,  while  it  was  the  cause  of  stumbling  to  the 
Egyptians ;  and  when  viewed  from  without  it  was  darkness ;  but  within, 
Moses  and  Aaron  conversed  with,  and  were  covered  with  the  glory  of  God. 

It  always  has  been,  still  is,  and  ever  will  be,  the  leading  principle  among 
this  people,  (notwithstanding  the  behavior  of  individuals  to  the  contrary,) 
to  follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  live  a  life  of  holiness,  to  deal  justly,  love 
mercy  and  walk  humbly  before  their  God  ;  and  if  these  will  not  accord  with, 


300  APPENDIX    TO    THK 

and  prove  this  1o  he  true  religion,  then  may  it  he  said,  that  Dirist  was  a 
grand  deceiver,  and  the  Scriptures  pointed  lies. 

I  feel  confident  in  testifying  my  firm  and  unshaken  h(>lief  in  the  divine 
emanation  of  the  foregoing  pages  of  tJiis  Book,  believing  and  knowing  it  to 
have  had  its  origin  in  God  alone,  and  being  his  most  merciful  offv.r  of  re- 
demption to  fallen  man  ;  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  affirm,  that  all  who  will 
take  the  doctrine  herein  contained,  for  their  rule  of  life,  and  live  accordingly, 
will  assuredly  find  it  a  guide  unto  their  feet,  a  lamp  in  their  path,  and  a  staff 
whereon  to  lean  while  sojourning  through  time.  They  will  see  the  light 
of  Heaven  shining  upon  their  path  brighter  and  brighter,  and  they  will 
grow  more  and  more  into  the  knowledge  and  love  of  godliness. 

And  they  shall  teach  no  more  every  man  his  neighbor,  and  every  man 
his  brother,  saying,  Know  the  Lord  ;  for  they  shall  all  know  Me,  from  the 
least  of  them  unto  the  greatest,  saith  the  Lord;  for  I  will  forgive  their  ini- 
quities and  I  will  remember  their  sins  no  more.  And  that  God  which  they 
now  view  as  a  wrathful  Sovereign,  clothed  in  fury,  dispensing  judgment  and 
desolation  through  the  land,  they  will  then  behold  as  a  kind  and  tender 
Shepherd,  an  affectionate  and  loving  Father,  watching  over  them  with  an 
eye  of  mercy  and  forbearance,  and  directing  them  in  his  wisdom,  and  with 
his  arm  of  Almighty  Power  providing  for  their  present  and  eternal  happiness 
and  welfare. 

Believing,  and  being  confirmed  in  my  belief,  that  this  testimony  is  the 
only  door  of  hope,  through  which  every  soul  must  pass,  in  order  to  enter  the 
kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  meet  their  God  in  peace,  I  earnestly  desire  that  all 
who  have  a  privilege  to  read  or  hear  these  sacred  pages,  may  consider  their 
weighty  importance,  and  give  them  the  attention  they  demand. 

New  Lebanon,   N.  Y.  August  15,  1843.  Charles  McCartie. 


TESTIMONY  OF  SALLY  MARIA  STEWART. 

Some  time  in  the  month  of  October,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two, 
on  the  Sabbath,  after  divine  worship,  as  I  came  out  of  the  meeting  house, 
I  heard  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  which  seemed  to  be  in  the  air.  I  looked  up, 
and  beheld  on  the  north  end  of  the  centre  house,  a  Mighty  Angel,  holding 
in  his  right  hand  a  trumpet,  and  in  his  left  a  Roll  or  Book  :  and  by  the  spirit 
of  God  it  was  then  made  known  to  me,  that  this  Mighty  Angel  held  the  word 
of  the  Lord  in  his  hand,  which  would  yet  be  sounded  to  all  nations  of  the 
earth.  It  was  also  made  known  to  me  at  this  time,  who  the  instrument  was, 
that  the  Lord  had  chosen  to  reveal  the  words  of  this  Roll  to  the  people. 

Many  times  before  this,  I  had  seen  this  Mighty  Angel,  and  knew  him  to  be 
the  same ;  and  as  a  witness  thereof,  I  here  assert  an  instance  which  occur- 
red on  the  evening  of  June  fifth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  one,  which  I  can  tes- 
tify before  all  people,  to  be  the  truth,  and  was  spoken  by  the  same  Mighty 
Angel  whom  I  afterwards  saw  standing  on  the  centre  house. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  307 

I  was  taken  from  things  of  time,  by  the  Angel  of  Almighty  power,  to  the 
top  of  a  high  mountain,  where  the  Angel  spake  words  unto  me,  as  follows  : 

Hearken  and  give  ear,  while  I  tell  you  of  things  that  will  take  place  on 
earth  ;  that  when  you  hear  of  them,  you  may  know  that  they  are  caused  by 
the  over-ruling  hand  of  God  ;  for  He  is  about  to  send  heavy  judgments  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  this  world.  Then  extending  his  hand  towards  the  east, 
lie  said  : 

Look  thou  yonder;  there  lies  a  very  wicked  nation  which  have  long  sin- 
ned against  a  just  and  true  God  :  and  He,  in  his  mercy,  has  borne  with  their 
iniquities,  and  held  back  his  furious  wrath;  but  now  saith  the  Lord,  ven- 
geance is  mine,  and  I  will  repay;  yea,  my  vengeance  shall  be  poured  out 
upon  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  they  shall  know  tiiat  I  am  Lord  of  Heaven 
and  earth.     And  as  the  Angel  turned  with  his  hand  extended,  he  said  : 

No  quarter  of  this  earth  can  escape  the  judgments  of  a  justly  provoked 
God;  and  many,  very  many  of  the  inhabitants  will  be  swept  off  from  the 
face  of  the  earth.  Fires,  famines,  earthquakes  and  pestilence  shall  prevail ; 
cities  and  towns  shall  sink  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God  ;  yea.  He  will  rule 
both  sea  and  land,  and  his  righteous  judgments  will  roll,  roll  on,  till  all  nations 
are  brought  low  ;  for  all  men  will  yet  fear  and  tremble  at  the  word  of  my  God. 

Truly,  the  abominations  of  the  children  of  men  are  great,  and  the  scourge 
will  be  mighty.  And,  saith  the  Angel,  all  these  things  will  yet  be  ;  yet 
never  fear,  but  place  your  trust  in  God  ;  for  those  who  love  and  fear  the  Lord, 
and  keep  his  commandments.  He  will  protect  from  harm.  And  know  thou, 
that  none  but  the  humble  and  meek  can  escape  the  judgments  of  Him  who 
seeth  all  things;  and  whose  power  no  mortal  hand  can  stay.  The  Angel 
then  left  me.  Inspired  Witness, 

Sally  Maria  Stewart. 

I  know  I  am  but  a  feeble  mortal ;  yet  I  can  testify  in  truth,  that  what  is 
contained  in  this  Roll  and  Book,  is  the  work  of  an  Almighty  God,  sent  forth 
by  his  Proclaiming  Angel,  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth ;  and  this  do  I  freely 
acknowledge,  and  will  to  the  end  of  time,  to  be  the  work  of  God,  and  not 
of  mortals;  and  this  testimony  given  in  the  sincerity  of  my  heart,  I  am  will- 
ing to  meet  in  the    presence  of  God,  the  Father  of  all. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  April  15,   1843.  Sallt   Maria  Stewart. 

Born  October  15,  1806,  i7i  the  toivn  of  Spencer^  Columbia  county^  state  of 
JVeio  York. 


TESTIMONY  OF  DAVID  A.  BUCKINGHAM. 

Thus  saith  one  who  has  wholly  devoted  and  consecrated  himself,  soul  and 
body,  time  and  talents  to  the  service  of  his  Creator  God ;  whose  eyes  have 
seen,  and  whose  ears  have  heard  the  wonderful  things  of  God,  and  the  great 
display  of  the  Almighty,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  Second  Coming;  and  whose 
soul  has  tasted  of  the  holy  things  of  Heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  world 
to  come ; 


308  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

Being  a  firm  believer  in  the  rcvehition  of  (fod,  and  the  gift  of  divine  in- 
spiration, by  wliicli  the  Prophets  of  old,  and  the  Apostles  of  Jesus  Christ, 
were  enabled  to  declare  and  to  write  the  words  of  the  Almighty,  revealed 
in  their  day ;  even  so  do  I  firmly  believe  that,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  second 
appearing,  the  Heavenly  Father  in  bis  never-ending  mercy,  has  called  forth 
Prophets  and  chosen  Instruments,  to  proclaim  his  holy  word  and  will  to  the 
inhabitants  of  earth.  And  I  hesitate  not  to  declare,  that  I  have  full  faith 
and  confidence  in  the  substance  of  the  foregoing  pages  of  the  Sacred  Roll 
and  Book,  believing  it  to  be  the  holy  word  of  God,  and  written  in  a  true  gift 
of  divine  inspiration. 

It  has  ever  been  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the  Almighty,  through  every  age 
and  dispensation  of  his  grace  to  the  lost  children  of  men,  to  send  forth  his 
holy  word  of  solemn  warning,  showing  them  their  lost  state  and  condition, 
and  the  dangerous  situation  they  were  in  ;  giving  them  suitable  time  to  repent 
in  low  humility  of  soul,  that  all  who  would,  might  escape  the  fury  of  his 
wrath.  And  it  has  ever  been  so,  that  the  only  true  light  and  knowledge  of 
Heaven,  made  known  to  the  children  of  men,  have  been  by  and  through  the 
revelation  of  God,  in  such  ways  and  means,  and  through  such  individuals, 
as  He  was  pleased  to  appoint  and  anoint  with  his  holy  power,  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  same. 

Why  then  should  it  appear  incredible  to  any  rational,  candid  and  well 
informed  mind,  that  the  great  Author  of  our  existence,  in  his  mercy,  conde- 
scension and  loving  kindness,  should,  in  this  enlightened  age  of  the  world, 
again  make  a  display  of  his  mighty  power,  his  love  and  infinite  wisdom  ? 
and  by  the  gift  of  divine  Revelation  and  Inspiration,  declare  to  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  the  speedy  fulfillment  of  the  ancient  predictions  and  prophe- 
cies, concerning  the  great  day  of  his  oming,  wherein  should  be  displayed 
the  fullness  of  his  glory  .^ 

Even  as  in  ages  that  are  past,  so  doth  He  now  send  forth  his  holy  word  of 
solemn  warning  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  of  the  near  approach  of  his  roll- 
ing judgments  which  are  already  going  forth  through  the  land,  that  all  who 
will,  may  turn  from  the  evil  of  their  doings,  and  in  low  humility  of  spirit, 
seek  his  mercy  before  it  be  too  late.  In  this  is  clearly  manifested  the  great 
wisdom,  love  and  condescension  of  the  Almighty  to  the  lost  children  of  men, 
in  giving  them  a  foreknowledge  and  timely  warning  of  that  which  will  short- 
ly come  to  pass ;  that  those  who  are  willing  to  hearken  to  his  word  and  keep 
his  commands,  may  escape  the  fury  of  his  wrath,  and  the  vengeance  of  his 
hand. 

Having  full  faith  in  the  present  great  manifestation  of  God,  and  the  gifts 
of  divine  revelation  and  inspiration  existing  in  his  holy  Church  on  earth,  I 
have  not  the  least  shadow  of  a  doubt  of  the  truth  and  reality  of  the  fore- 
going pages,  and  of  the  divine  authority  by  which  they  were  written. 
And  having  been  an  eye  witness  of  the  manifestations  of  divine  power 
attending  the  reading  of  the  Sacred  Roll,  before  a  large  assembly,  after  it  was 
written  by  mortal  hand,  is  sufficient  evidence  to  me,  (had  I  no  other,)  of 
Ihe  purity  of  its  composition  and  divine  origin,  and  of  the  supreme  author- 
ity in  which  it  is  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  309 

And  even  more  than  this,  I  have  an  indisputable  knowledge  in  my  own 
soul,  of  the  holy  spirit  and  power  in  which  the  Sacred  Roll  is  given  ;  and  by 
which  power,  I  can  safely  declare  it  to  be  the  holy  word  of  God,  sent  forth 
to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  to  warn  them  of  their  danger,  and  give  them 
timely  notice  of  the  displeasure  of  the  Almighty  in  beholding  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  world. 

Therefore,  in  the  solemn  fear  of  God,  and  in  the  sincerity  of  my  soul,  I 
write  this  testimony  of  my  faith  and  feelings  concerning  the  Sacred  Roll 
and  Book,  in  evidence  thereof,  for  the  benefit  of  my  fellow  beings,  as  being 
the  greatest  act  of  benevolence  I  am  capable  of  bestowing.  And  having 
now  passed  the  fortieth  year  of  my  age,  and  arriven  to  that  point  of  life,  in 
which  man  possesses  the  full  powers  and  faculties  of  his  mind  ;  and  also,  hav- 
ing had  a  lengthy  experience  of  twenty  four  years  among  these  peculiar  peo- 
ple, to  become  acquainted  with  their  true  life  and  character,  I  hope  the  reader 
will  not  consider  me  under  a  mask  of  deception  concerning  my  religious  be- 
lief, or  that  I  am  duped  and  influenced  by  others,  to  act  contrary  to  what  I 
consider  to  be  right  and  just,  in  the  performance  of  my  duty  either  to  God 
or  man. 

VVatervliet,  Albany  county,  N.  Y.     )  David  A.  Buckingham. 

August  24,  1843.  ) 

Born  the  ninth  day  of  March,  1803  ;  in  the  town  and  county  of  Schoharie, 
and  state  of  J\'eio  York. 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLARD  ALLEN. 

On  the  eighth,  ninth  and  tenth  of  April,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
forty  two,  there  appeared  unto  me  an  Angel,  having  in  his  possession  a  Roll 
and  Book,  like  unto  one  I  heard  read,  on  the  ninth  and  eleventh  of  April, 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  three. 

The  above  Roll  was  unsealed  in  my  presence,  and  the  Angel  read  to  me 
from  it,  on  each  day  of  his  visit,  from  different  sections,  four  different  sen- 
tences }  making  in  all,  twelve. 

The  Angel  then  informed  me,  that  this  Roll  and  Book  was  to  be  written 
by  mortal  hand,  and  circulated  for  the  general  benefit  of  mankind.  But  the 
name  of  the  one  who  should  pen  these  things,  and  bring  them  to  the  sight 
and  understanding  of  man,  and  the  time  of  its  accomplishment,  was  then 
concealed  from  my  knowledge. 

But  in  the  reading  of  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  I  recognized  and  knew 
the  twelve  sentences  referred  to  above,  as  being  the  same,  verbatim,  as  those 
read  to  me  by  the  Angel  a  year  before.  And  further,  I  also  knew  that  the 
same  Angel  who  read  to  me  at  that  time,  was  in  attendance  on  the  reading 
of  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  on  the  ninth  and  eleventh  instant.  And  he 
there  and  then  informed  me,  these  were  correct  copies  of  those  he  had  pre- 
viously shown  me. 

I,  the  writer  of  the  foregoing  communication,  was  born  April  tenth,  one 


310 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


thousand  eight  huinh-iul  ami  eight  ;  and  liavu  spent  st;veiiteen  years   in   obe 
dicnce  to  my  present  fUitli  and  calling. 
Watcrvliet,  iN.    Y.  Apriilo,  ICio.  Willard  Allen. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JUSTICE  HARWOOD. 

As  my  belief  is  firm  and  unshaken  in  the  powerful  and  mighty  display  of 
the  work  of  God  that  has  been  showered  upon  his  people  for  several  years 
past,  I  feel  it  a  duty  to  bear  witness  to  the  same. 

I  was  born  in  Cummington,  county  of  Berkshire  and  state  of  Massachu- 
setts ;  August  twentieth,  seventeen  hundred  eighty  nine  ;  and  was  gath- 
ered into  the  United  Society  at  Watervliet,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  two. 

I  have  been  a  close  observer  of  the  late  strange  and  powerful  work  of  God 
among  his  people,  from  the  beginning  ;  and  have  many  times  been  overshad- 
owed with  the  irresistible  and  mighty  power  of  God,  which  I  could  not 
withstand,  but  by  the  influence  of  which  I  had  to  move  as  the  spirit  directed, 
which  was  convincing  to  me,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  it  was  the  mighty  power 
of  God ;  that  power  which  no  man  or  woman  can  counterfeit. 

I  further  testify,  that  I  firmly  believe  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book  contains 
the  word  of  Almighty  God,  sent  by  his  holy  Angel,  and  by  him  revealed  to 
an  instrument  of  mortal  clay  ;  and  that  the  instrument  who  was  called  by 
the  holy  Angel  to  perform  this  sacred  duty,  has  written  it  as  the  Angel  read 
to  him,  and  is  the  word  of  Almighty  God  to  fallen  man  ;  that  word  which 
will  stand  when  all  human  inventions  shall  fall.  And  as  a  friend  and  well- 
wisher  to  all  mankind,  I  would  advise  them  to  be  careful  how  they  treat  this 
solemn  warning  from  their  Heavenly  Father,  and  not  speak  evil  of  that  which 
they  do  not  understand.  But  read  the  Book  candidly,  without  any  prejudice, 
and  consider  its  weighty  truths,  as  the  invention  of  neither  man  or  woman, 
but  the  word  of  a  holy  God,  which  will  meet  every  soul  in  mercy  or  in 
judgment. 

Watervliet,  N.  Y.  August  24, 1843.  Justice  Harwood. 


TESTIMONY  OF  PAULINA  BATES. 

In  the  commencement  of  this  late  manifestation,  I  became  exceedingly 
desirous  to  have  a  part  in  the  gifts  of  God,  either  by  vision  or  revelation,  or 
in  whatever  manner  the  Lord  might  see  fit  to  notice  me.  Not  that  I  had  any 
doubt  of  its  correctness,  but  for  my  own  satisfaction  and  comfort  I  desired 
to  know  these  things  by  experience. 

But  my  fei'vent  prayers  and  cries  to  God  seemed  for  a  time  all  of  no  effect ; 
it  appeared  as  though  the  Heavens  were  shut  against  me  in  this  respect.  I 
many  times  promised  the  Lord,  upon   my  bended  knees,  that  I  would  be 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  311 

true  to  the  least  gift  of  his  spirit,  which  He  might  see  fit  to  give  me.  And 
in  process  of  time,  the  Lord  in  his  wisdom  saw  fit  to  call  me  forth  by  his 
mighty  power,  to  write,  and  also  to  speak  his  holy  and  eternal  word,  which 
He  purposed  to  reveal  to  the  children  of  his  Zion  upon  the  earth,  by  the 
mouth  of  his  holy  Angels,  which  He  often  sent  from  time  to  time,  with  the 
sacred  volumes  thereof. 

These  things  I  do  know,  and  can  bear  witness  to  with  confidence,  before 
all  men,  even  should  I  know  that  my  natural  life  would  become  a  sacrifice 
in  consequence.  Yea,  rather  than  deny  the  same,  or  in  the  least  flinch,  by 
the  fear  of  man,  or  forbear  to  declare  my  full  confidence  in  the  present 
work  of  God,  both  as  an  individual  and  as  an  inspired  instrument,  who  has 
seen,  handled  and  tasted  the  good  things  of  God,  and  knows  beyond  a  doubt 
that  God  is  the  Author  of  the  same,  I  would  cheerfully  face  death  in  any  form. 

But  for  all  I  have  been  called  to  speak  or  write  of  the  word  of  God,  sound- 
ed forth  by  his  holy'Angels  and  ministering  spirits  in  this  great  display  of 
his  power,  I  stand  ready  to  answer  to  God,  knowing  of  myself  I  could  do 
nothing ;  but  by  the  power  and  gift  of  |God  have  I  been  able  to  write  and 
speak  many  things,  in  his  holy  name,  that  I,  myself,  was  as  ignorant  of  as 
a  child  unborn. 

Many,  very  many  proofs  and  confirmations  have  I  had  to  confirm  me,  be- 
yond a  doubt,  concerning  that  divine  origin  from  whence  these  precious 
gifts  and  communications  have  been  given ;  and  I  boldly  say,  and  bear  wit- 
ness that  I  know  them  to  be  of  God.  And  although  wicked  man,  influen- 
ced by  the  father  of  all  wickedness,  should  rise  up  and  seek  to  destroy  the 
work  of  God,  and  the  power  of  his  last  manifestation  to  his  people;  and  also 
his  word  which  He  has  given  in  mercy  to  the  children  of  men,  yet  he  can 
never  overthrow  that  which  God  hath  so  firmly  established  by  his  own 
mighty  power  and  strength. 

Although  the  way  and  means  which  God  hath  laid  out  for  the  redemption 
of  all  souls,  may  seem  small  and  self-degrading,  yet  all  will  find,  sooner  or 
later,  that  sufficient  therein  is  given  to  undermine  and  beat  in  pieces  every 
false  creed  and  form,  and  make,  of  those  who  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord  for  salvation,  one  people,  of  one  heart  and  mind,  seeing  eye  to  eye, 
having  one  faith,  one  Lord  and  one  baptism  ;  which  is  the  baptism  of  fire 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  that  worketh  the  purification  of  the  heart. 

I  have  written  the  foregoing  with  my  own  hand,  but  not  in  ray  own 
strength  ;  which  word  I  am  not  afraid  to  meet  both  in  Heaven  and  on  earth ; 
either  before  the  Angels  of  God  or  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  earth.  My 
soul  stands  undaunted,  and  with  boldness  do  I  place  my  name  and  testimony 
as  a  witness  to  the  present  manifestation  of  the  revelation  of  God,  to  his  call- 
ed and  chosen  people  ;  as  being  one  who  has  been  called  to  be  a  partaker, 
not  only  an  eye  or  ear  witness,  but  as  one  of  the  chosen  instruments  which 
God  hath  called,  whereby  to  ^bring  about  his  purposes.  And  thus  is  my 
word  and  my  witness  closed. 

Watervliet,  N.  Y.  April  10,  1843.  Paulina  Bates. 

Born  December  26,  1806 ;  in  the  town  of  Broicnville,  county  of  Jefferson 
and  state  of  J^'cio   York;  was  gathered  into  this  society  in  the  year  1825. 


312  APPENDIX    TO    THE 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOSEPH  WICKER. 

About  nine  o'clock  tliis  evening,  (April  20,  1843,)  while  engaged  in  prayer 
and  supplication  to  God,  I  received  a  small  Roll ;  and  it  was  said  to  nie,  This  is 
the  word  of  the  Lord.  After  receiving  it,  I  returned  it  to  the  Angel  who 
brought  it,  and  I  was  required  to  write,  while  he  read  as  follows  : 

Thus  saith  the  Lord  who  upholdeth  the  righteous,  and  saith  to  Zion, 
Receive  my  word  that  I  now  send  unto  thee.  My  word  is  truth,  and  it  shall 
not  return  unto  Me  void  ;  but  the  word  I  have  spoken,  I  will  surely  per- 
form ;  and  I  will  empty  out  the  wicked,  who  despise  judgment  and  scoff  at 
my  holy  givings. 

In  mercy  have  I  now  sent  forth  my  word  anew  unto  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  ;  and  I  have  again  set  life  and  death  before  them,  teaching  them  plain- 
ly, what  I  require  of  the  souls  I  have  created,  and  warning  them  of  the 
judgments  which  shall  shortly  pass  through  the  earth,  and  enter  the  habita- 
tions of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  pride,  who  have  chosen  the  paths  of 
iniquity  and  the  seal  of  destruction. 

Lo,  from  my  Holy  Mount,  from  the  centre  of  the  Zion  of  my  likeness  on 
earth,  have  I  caused  this  my  word  to  go  forth ;  and  in  truth  and  faithfulness 
have  I  caused  it  to  be  plainly  written,  that  all  who  desire  it,  may  clearly 
understand  how  to  find  my  mercy  and  forgiveness. 

O  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  is  it  a  strange  thing,  that  I  am  able  now,  as 
in  days  of  old,  to  make  known  my  word  unto  you,  through  the  means  of  my 
own  choosing.'  Is  my  power  diminished,  so  that  I  cannot  reveal  my  word  to 
souls  who  dwell  in  tabernacles  of  clay  ?  Who  hath  taken  from  Me,  or  who 
hath  removed  my  attributes  ?  Will  ye  set  bounds  for  Me,  that  I  cannot  pass, 
or  determine  what  things  I  shall  not  do.?  When  did  I  ever  teach  you  that  I 
would  never  again  speak  unto  the  sons  of  men  ? 

If  ye  would  be  wise,  receive  my  testimonies  which  I  have  revealed  in 
this  day  of  my  favor  and  kindness  unto  sinful  man,  and  reject  not  my  laws. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Joseph  Wicker. 

Strange  as  the  contents  of  the  foregoing  pages  may  appear  to  the  natural 
man,  I  feel  no  hesitation  to  declare  my  faith  in  the  truth  of  the  doctrines, 
warnings,  invitations  and  instructions,  set  forth  and  inculcated  in  them  ;  and 
that  they  are  of  divine  origin,  and  eminently  calculated  to  produce  peace 
and  happiness  in  all  who  observe  and  keep  them. 

/  7Pas  horn  in  the  town  and  county  of  Bennington^  state  of  Vermont^  March 
23,  1790  ;  was  gathered  into  the  Society  in  April^  1806. 

Joseph  Wicker. 
Hancock,  Berkshire  county,  state  of  Massachusetts  ;  April  20,  1843. 


:3I3 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOSEPH  PATTEN. 

Feeling  it  a  duty  I  owe  to  mankind,  I  thankfully  bear  witness  to  the  truth 
and  reality  of  the  many  wonderful  manifestations  of  divine  power  which 
I  have  seen  among  the  children  of  Zion. 

As  God  did  in  the  primitive  church,  so  has  He  in  these  days,  blessed  his 
people  with  lieavenly  givings.  Many  are  inspired  to  speak  and  write  his 
word,  to  prophesy  the  things  that  come  to  pass,  to  speak  in  unknown  tongues, 
to  interpret  what  is  so  spoken,  to  discern  spirits;  and  many  other  spiritual 
gifts. 

Having  received  some  of  these  divine  gifts,  I  can  say  in  the  language  of  a 
holy  apostle,  What  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man 
which  is  in  him  ?  Even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  spir- 
it of  God.  Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit 
which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  us  of 
God.  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom 
teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ;  comparing  spiritual  things 
with  spiritual. 

Having  these  lights  before  me,  I  feel  no  hesitation  in  declaring  my  entire 
conviction  that  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book  is  true  ;  that  it  has  been  pro- 
duced by  the  divine  spirit  of  inspiration,  as  much  as  those  written  by  the 
ancient  prophets,  and  other  inspired  servants  of  God. 

The  Lord  our  God  has  no  where  declared,  in  the  record  of  his  word,  that 
He  never  would  again  bless  his  creatures  with  a  further  revelation  of  his  will ; 
but  the  scriptures  teach  us  there  is  to  be  a  revelation  of  the  righteous  judg- 
ment of  God.  And  I  feel  the  witness  in  my  soul,  that  God  has,  in  this  latter 
day,  revealed  his  will  in  divers  ways,  and  concerning  many  things ;  and 
that  his  impending  judgments  will  fall  upon  those  who  willfully  disobey  his 
commands,  and  refuse  to  repent  of  their  transgressions. 

My  counsel  to  all  is,  Let  truth  have  its  perfect  effect  in  your  hearts ;  con- 
demn not  through  prejudice,  nor  judge  under  the  influence  of  envy;  and 
let  all  conscientiously  live  according  to  the  best  light  they  have. 

Hancock,  Mass.  August  13,  1343.  Joseph  Patten. 

Born  in  Belchertoicn,  Hampshire  county^  Massachusetts  ;  was  gathered  into 
the  United  Society  in  Hancock^  February^  1805. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MARTHA  VAN  VALEN. 

On  Saturday  evening,  December  seventeenth,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  forty  two,  while  in  meeting,  I  saw  a  very  powerful  Angel  enter  the  east 
side  of  the  room,  clothed  in  shining  brightness.  His  appearance  filled  my 
soul  with  godly  fear.  He  said  to  me,  I  am  the  Angel  of  Eternal  Truth. 
Look  thou  !  behold  this  Roll,  which  shall  be  written  in  my  time.  I  looked 
and  saw  a  very  lengthy  Roll  held  before  me,  and  it  was  sealed  with  many 
seals. 

XT* 


314  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

The  Angel  broke  the  first  seal,  and  commenced  unrolling  it.  He  unroll- 
ed a  part,  and  then  came  to  another  seal.  In  this  manner  he  continued 
unrolling  and  breaking  the  seals,  until  it  was  all  unrolled.  And  by  the 
space  it  covered  in  the  room,  it  must  have  been  about  twenty  feet  long,  and 
several  feet  wide.  I  saw  it  was  covered  with  writing,  but  could  not  read 
one  word  of  it. 

Sabbath  morning,  December  eighteenth,  while  in  our  morning  meeting,  I 
saw  the  same  Angel  with  the  same  Roll ;  and  he  held  it  before  me.  At  this 
time  a  very  solemn  feeling  came  over  me,  accompanied  with  a  weight  of 
tribulation.  There  was  also  another  spirit  standing  by  me  ;  and  I  said, 
What  does  this  mean  ?  Is  this  for  me  to  read  ?  Nay,  said  the  spirit,  it  is  not 
for  you  to  read  ;  but  it  is  the  eternal  word  of  God,  and  will  be  written  and 
gent  to  all  nations  of  the  earth.     You  will  yet  know  this  to  be  true. 

The  Angel  with  the  Roll  now  left  the  room,  and  I  looked  to  see  where  he 
went;  and  saw  him  go  towards  New  Lebanon.  My  impression  then  was, 
that  the  Roll  would  be  written  there,  and  sent  forth  as  I  had  been  told. 
This  I  mentioned  to  some  of  the  family  at  the  time. 

The  next  day  I  saw  the  Roll  again,  and  the  Angel  that  unrolled  and  unseal- 
ed it  as  before.  I  did  not  count  the  number  of  the  seals,  neither  did  I  know 
their  meaning. 

Tuesday  afternoon,  April  fourth,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty 
three,  a  mighty  Angel  appeared  to  me.  He  first  told  his  name,  Ha  la  vac' 
tha  na' ;  and  then  said,  O  thou  little  one,  bow  before  me. 

The  appearance  of  this  mighty  Angel  was  majestic  and  solemn.  When 
he  spake,  his  voice  caused  me  to  tremble  with  godly  fear  and  reverence.  Af- 
ter a  pause,  he  said  ;  Bow  down  thou  mortal  instrument,  bow  low,  low,  even 
to  the  dust  of  the  earth,  if  thou  wilt  become  a  witness  to  the  truth  of  the 
holy  word  of  God,  which  in  his  wisdom  He  hath  seen  fit  to  cause  to  be  writ- 
ten. Yea,  the  word  of  your  Eternal  Parents  hath  been  revealed  by  a 
mighty  and  powerful  Angel;  and  written  by  mortal  hand  at  New  Lebanon, 
the  Mount  of  God. 

O  ye  witnesses  of  the  eternal  word  which  is  about  to  be  sent  forth  to  the 
different  nations  of  the  earth,  through  the  mercy,  power  and  wisdom  of  God, 
have  ye  not  felt  the  solemn  and  awful  weight  of  the  word  and  work  which 
have  been  revealed  in  the  Zion  of  God  upon  earth  ?  Can  you  not  testify,  in 
truth,  that  the  Lord  God  hath  declared,  through  his  ministering  Angels,  that 
the  fire  of  his  Almighty  truth  should  be  spread  through  earth's  remotest 
bounds .''  Yea,  to  this,  and  to  more  can  ye  bear  witness. 

Hark,  hear  the  awful  sound ;  Woe  !  woe  !  woe  !  awful  woes  are  pronoun- 
ced upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  A  sign  shall  be  given  in  the  east. 
Terrible  and  mighty  is  the  army  that  shall  be  sent  to  and  fro  in  the  earth, 
with  vials  filled  with  the  wrath  of  God,  to  pour  upon  the  proud,  the  high, 
the  unjust,  the  unmerciful,  the  filthy  worker,  and  those  who  regard  not  the 
laws  of  God  or  man. 

All  those  who  will  trifle  with,  or  in  any  way  abuse,  destroy  or  cause  to  be 
destroyed,  the  sacred  words  of  truth  written  and  sent  forth  to  all  the  nations 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  315 

of  the  earth,  by  the  command  of  the  great  Jehovah,  better,  far  better  would 
it  be  for  them,  if  they  had  never  been  born.  For,  saith  the  Eternal  God,  I 
will  meet  those  that  do  this  thing,  with  heavy  judgments.  My  words  to 
them  shall  be  like  the  roarings  of  mighty  thunders  ;  and  no  forgiveness  shall 
they  find,  but  through  heavy  sufferings.  So  take  warning  and  be  careful, 
O  ye  children  of  earth,  how  you  treat  that  which  you  do  not  understand. 

To  all  who  are  called  to  witness  to  this,  the  word  of  your  God,  know  ye, 
there  will  disputers  and  cavilers  arise,  but  fear  them  not  ;  for  what  is  writ- 
ten is  the  word  of  your  God,  and  all  the  powers  of  darkness  will  never  be 
able  to  destroy  the  truth  thereof;  but  it  will   stand   to   the   endless  ages  of 

eternity. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Martha  Van  Valen. 

As  a  witness,  I  boldly  and  firmly  declare  to  all  mankind,  thai  what  is  here 
written  is  no  fiction,  but  is  the  everlasting  truth.  It  is  simply  what  I  saw 
and  heard. 

I  was  born  in  Fishkill,  Duchess  county,  state  of  New  York,  May  first, 
eighteen  hundred  and  four  ;  came  here  to  live,  April,  eighteen  hundred  and 
thirty  three. 

Hancock,  Mass.  April  4, 1843.  Martha  Van  Valen. 


TESTIMONY  OF    JUDITH  W.  COLLINS. 

On  the  twenty  seventh  day  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two,  feel- 
ing my  soul  filled  with  deep  and  heavy  tribulation,  I  withdrew  to  a  place  of 
retirement,  and  there  in  secret  did  I  humble  myself;  yea,  in  low  humiliation 
did  I  pray  with  a  fervent  spirit  to  my  Heavenly  Parents,  to  enable  me  to  know 
and  to  do  their  will.  While  in  this  labor  of  mind,  I  beheld  a  large  Book 
lying  on  a  table  in  the  room  ;  and  was  told  to  open  it.  I  did  so,  but  could 
read  very  little.  I  looked  along  in  the  Book,  until  I  came  to  the  three  hun- 
dred and  twelfth  page. 

April  fourth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  I  retired  to  my  room  to 
meditate  upon  the  solemn  work  of  God.  Many  words  came  fresh  to  my 
mind,  that  I  had  been  compelled  by  the  power  of  God  to  speak  concerning 
the  judgments  that  would  surely  take  place  in  the  earth.  While  I  was  se- 
riously and  solemnly  reflecting  upon  these  things,  the  holy  Angel  of  the 
Lord  entered  the  room,  and  spake  as  follows  : 

Child  of  mortality,  know  thou  that  the  work  of  God  is  a  swift  work,  audit 
requires  souls  to  be  alive.  Understand  thou,  for  I  have  come  to  summon 
thee  for  a  witness  ;  therefore  write  thou  thy  name,  that  it  may  be  recorded 
in  the  sacred  Roll  which  God  thy  Heavenly  Father  hath  purposed  to  send 
forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

I  answered,  O  holy  Angel,  this  v/ill  I  freely  do ;  for  surely  I  have  receiv- 
ed from  thee  many  precious  and  heavenly  treasures.  Yea,  thou  hast  caused 
my  mortal   frame  to  tremble  with  holy  power,  and  in  the  power  of  my  God 


31G  Al'PKNDIX    TO    Till: 

doth  my  soul  live  and  rejoice.  iSliould  mortals  rise  against  the  truth  declared 
unto  them  in  this  great  manifestation  of  tiie  Lord  Almighty,  and  seek  to  de- 
stroy the  lives  of  his  chosen  and  living  witnesses,  I  as  a  witness  will  support 
the  truth  of  this  written  Word,  to  the  laying  down  of  my  life.  For  I  know 
it  to  be  the  word  of  God,  sent  forth  according  to  his  will,  as  a  light  to  lead 
souls  out  of  darkness,  and  cause  them  to  seek  salvation. 

Then  said  the  mighty  Angel  of  the  Lord,  I  now  say  unto  you,  O  ye  chil- 
dren of  men,  be  careful  and  handle  the  word  of  God,  which  He  has  sent  in 
mercy  unto  you,  with  fear  and  reverence.  Remember  this  my  word  unto 
you.  As  you  treat  this  word  of  God,  so  God  will  treat  you.  His  eye  will 
be  upon  you,  and  heavy  judgments  will  He  cause  to  fall  upon  the  soul  that 
dares  to  put  forth  a  hand  to  destroy  his  holy  word.  The  work  of  God  is  now 
going  on  ;  haste  ye,  and  be  ready.  For  He  hath  sent  forth  holy  Prophets,  to 
prophesy  and  make  known  the  things  which  are  to  come. 

Before  this  interview  with  the  Angel,  the  Prophet  Daniel  wrote  as  follows  : 
Great  destruction  shall  go  through  the  land  ;  cities  will  be  destroyed,  with 
the  inhabitants  thereof.  Many  will  be  cut  off  in  the  prime  of  their  days  ; 
fathers  and  mothers  shall  mourn  for  the  untimely  loss  of  their  children,  and 
children  shall  mourn  for  the  loss  of  their  parents. 

Yea,  saith  the  Eternal  God,  I  will  cause  mighty  storms  to  arise,  and  de- 
stroy many  from  off  the  earth.  For  I  am  He  who  gave  creation  birth  ;  and  in 
my  own  time  will  I  sweep  the  earth  with  the  besom  of  destruction.  Think  not, 
when  earthquakes  shake  the  earth  from  pole  to  pole,  and  droughts,  wind  and 
hail,  destroy  rich  loaded  fields  of  vegetation,  that  it  is  a  natural  consequence  ; 
but  know  ye,  O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  it  is  the  work  of  your  God.  For 
many  and  great  are  your  sins  and  transgressions ;  and  if  ye  expect  to  find 
mercy  and  escape  the  heavy  judgments  of  God,  bow  low  and  put  away  your 
sins,  according  to  the  word  sent  unto  you,  and  you  will  find  mercy  and  the 
salvation  of  your  never-dying  souls. 

Lispired  Witness, 

Judith  W.  Collins. 

I,  as  a  witness,  firmly  and  boldly  declare  to  the  world  of  mankind,  that 
Christ  hath  appeared  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation ;  and  that  I 
have  a  part  in  this  work,  and  have  tasted  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come  ; 
and  for  this  I  do  bow  low  in  thankfulness  to  my  Heavenly  Parents.  And  I 
fear  not  what  man  can  do,  for  God  is  able  to  bring  to  pass  all  things  accord- 
ing to  his  own  mind  and  will, 

Hancock,  Mass.  April  4,  1843.  Judith  W.  Collins. 

Born  in  Cambridge^  countxj  of  Washington,  state  of  JVew  York ;  teas  gath- 
ered into  the  United  Society  at  Hancock  in  September^  1820. 


317 


TESTIMONY  OF  AVERILL  HASKELL. 

In  the  summer  of  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two,  while  in  deep  and  heavy 
tribulation,  I  frequently  conversed  with  Angels  and  spirits.  I  often  thought 
on  the  trials  of  the  Savior,  who  suffered  even  unto  death,  to  lay  the  founda- 
tion for  the  redemption  of  fallen  man ;  I  also  thought  how  much  Mother 
Ann  and  her  faithful  companions  suffered  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  And  I 
sometimes  put  the  question  to  my  own  soul,  Were  some  in  this  day,  publicly 
to  declare  what  they  have  both  seen  and  heard,  in  gifls  of  vision,  inspiration 
and  revelation,  would  they  not  be  exposed  to  a  similar  fate  ? 

I  oflen  bowed  my  spirit  in  fervent  supplication  to  my  Heavenly  Father, 
that  He  would,  in  mercy  to  the  lost  children  of  men,  cause  the  mighty  trum- 
pet of  his  word  to  be  sounded  through  and  through  the  earth  ;  and  that  a 
preparatory  work  might  awaken  the  people  to  a  sense  of  their  loss  from  God. 

On  the  evening  of  the  eighth  of  June,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two, 
while  contemplating  on  the  heavenly  and  divine  blessings  I  was  daily  enjoy- 
ing, through  the  loving  kindness  of  God  in  opening  the  way  of  salvation, 
and  calling  me  by  the  everlasting  gospel,  to  be  a  member  of  the  Church  of 
Christ,  while  there  were  millions  who  knew  not  what  God  was  about  to  ac- 
complish on  the  earth ;  there  appeared  around  me  a  light,  and  I  heard  a 
voice  calling  unto  me.  Thou  chosen  instrument,  be  ready ;  have  your  lamp 
trimmed  and  burning ;  for  the  Lord  is  about  to  visit  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth. 

I  saw  in  the  light,  an  Angel  of  God,  and  many  unbodied  spirits  whom  I 
knew,  clothed  with  brightness,  having  a  large  and  beautiful  box.  I  asked 
for  what  purpose  they  had  brought  the  box.  They  answered  ;  That  you 
may  be  a  witness ;  and  added,  that  the  box  was  sent  some  time  previous,  by 
Holy  Wisdom,  to  the  Holy  Anointed  in  the  Church  at  New  Lebanon  ;  and 
that  it  had  been  seen  in  other  places. 

I  was  much  pleased  with  the  box ;  and  asked  what  it  contained.  They 
answered  ;  The  w^ord  and  seal  of  the  Living  God,  and  Holy  Wisdom.  The 
Angel  then  took  from  it  a  trumpet ;  he  also  took  a  Book,  and  opened 
it.  It  appeared  like  a  book  of  considerable  size,  printed  with  ink  and  types. 
I  read  on  the  cover  as  follows : 

"The  Three  Witnesses." 

"Testimonies  of  Christ's  second  appearing." 

"All  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God." 

My  heart  flowed  with  thankfulness  to  my  Eternal  Parents,  that  they  were 
about  to  send  and  make  known  their  word  and  will  for  the  salvation  of  the 
lost  children  of  men.  I  did  not  take  the  Book ;  The  angel  said.  We  shall 
carry  it  to  New  Lebanon,  and  it  will  be  written  there,  by  some  one,  through 
the  gift  of  inspiration. 

With  the  most  earnest  feelings  of  my  soul  I  entreated  the  Angel  and  spirits 
then  present,  to  return  there,  and  cause  the  book  to  be  seen  by  the  anointed 
instruments.      Father  James  answering,  said,  It  shall  be  seen  there,  and  in 


318  APPENDIX    TO    THli 

Other  societies  of  Believers.     And  it  sliall  be  sent  abroad,  even  to  the  enda 
of  tlie  earth  :  for  it  beareth  tlie  seal  of  tlie  living  God. 

The  Angel  then  sounded  his  mighty  trumpet ;  the  sound  thereof  was  long 
and  loud;  and  it  seemed  that  it  shook  the  whole  earth,  which  appeared 
shrouded  in  gloom,  and  in  many  places  thick  darkness. 

And  I  saw  people  thereon,  walking  to  and  fro,  mourning  and  weeping ; 
while  thousands  looked  towards  Zion  with  uplifted  hands,  crying,  Lord  show 
us  the  way.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  on  high,  saying.  Fear  ye  your  God, 
and  tremble  at  his  word,  all  ye  people;  for  the  Lord  hatli  d  scended  with  a 
Book  of  his  mercy  and  judgment,  for  all  the  lost  sons  and  daughters  of  Adam. 

The  next  day  I  endeavored  to  ascertain  more  fully  what  was  meant  by 
showing  me  this  Book;  and  I  received  the  following  answer  from  Father 
James  Whittaker. 

The  Book  you  saw,  is  the  doctrine  of  the  cross  of  nur  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
sent  from  God,  to  be  revealed  through  his  chosen  instrument  at  New  Lebanon, 
for  all  mankind,  who  are  yet  in  their  sins,  bound  by  tlie  spirit  of  evil,  super- 
stition and  bigotry. 

Many  will  believe  the  gospel,  and  will  humble  themselves  under  the  migh- 
ty power  of  God.  The  people  will  quake  ;  the  earth  will  be  shaken  from 
the  foundation  :  and  the  leaves  of  every  tree  will  quiver. 

Inspired  Witness, 

AvERiLL  Haskell. 

I  can  solemnly  testify,  that  the  above  is  a  true  statement  of  what  I  heard 
and  saw  at  the  aforementioned  date  ;  and  I  am  willing,  if  called  upon,  to 
bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  same  before  all  mortals,  and  also  before  my 
everlasting  Judge  in  eternity. 

I  was  born  in  the  town  and  county  of  Tolland,  state  of  Connecticut,  March 
eleventh,  eighteen  hundred  and  nine ;  have  lived  in  the  United  Society 
twenty  nine  years. 

Enfield,  counUj  of  Hartford,  state    ^  Averill  Haskell. 

of  Connecticut ;   April  7,  1843. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JEFFERSON  WHITE. 

On  the  ninth  day  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  while  in  deep 
tribulation,  a  holy  Angel  brought  me  a  spiritual  roll,  at  about  eight  o'clock 
A.  M.     This  Angel  was  accompanied  by  several  spirits  and  other  Angels. 

The  Anwel  who  brought  the  roll  said  he  was  the  same  Angel  that  brought 
the  Book  ;  that  is,  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  showed  it  to  Averill  Haskell  last 
June ;  and  stated,  that  on  the  twenty  fifth  of  February  last,  at  three  o'clock 
A.M.  he  showed  me  the  same  Book;  which  is  to  go  to  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people. 

I  recollect  a  Book  was  shown  to  me  at  that  time  ;  and  the  word  from 
the  Angel  to  me  then  was,  that  the  time  would  come  when  it  would  be 
published  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  and  that  the  Angels 
of  the  Lord  had  gone  forth,  to  sound  aloud  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  to 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  319 

prepare  them  to  receive  the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  in  his  own  time  would 
be  published  to  them. 

The  same  holy  Angel  this  day,  testified  to  the  truth  of  the  Book,  and  so 
did  the  Angels  and  spirits  that  were  with  him.  The  holy  Angel  said  he 
was  sent  here  by  his  Heavenly  Father,  to  have  the  seals  affixed  to  the  Book, 
from  those  who  were  by  the  Father  selected  in  this  branch  of  Zion,  for  that 
purpose  ;  that  they  might  be  witnesses  to  all  mankind  of  the  truth  of  his 
word. 

The   holy   Angel  read  the  contents  of  the  roll,  which  was   a  seal  of  the 
living  God.     I  had  a  plain  view  of  the  words  on  the  roll,  and  was  satisfied 
that  he   read   as  it    was  written.     I  commenced  writing  at  about  half  past 
eight  o'clock  A.  M.  and  finished  a  few  minutes  before  ten  o'clock. 
He  read  to  me  as  follows  ; 

Thus  saith  the  All-wise  Creator :  I  have  in  my  wisdom  purposed  to 
send  forth  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people,  my  word.  And  who- 
ever will  hearken  thereto,  will  be  saved  from  the  judgments  which  will 
surely  overtake  those  who  reject  this  friendly  call.  For  in  mercy  to  the 
lost  children  of  men,  do  I  cause  this  my  word,  which  is  written  in  a  Book 
and  sealed  with  many  living  seals,  to  go  to  all  nations  ;  and  wise  will  that 
soul  be  who  accepts  the  offer  of  mercy  so  generously  proffered. 

But  those  who  reject  and  rebel  against  the  truth  of  God,  which  will  be 
made  known  through  the  Book  which  I  will  cause  to  be  published  unto  them, 
will  have  to  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  will  be  poured 
out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation. 

This  solemn  warning  I  now  give  to  all  who  are  yet  in  their  sins  :  Come 
out  and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  no  more  the  unclean  thing  :  and  ye  shall 
be  my  people  and  I  will  be  your  God  :  yea,  ye  shall  be  kings  and  priests  un- 
to Me,  saith  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  if  ye  will  forsake  your  abominations, 
now  while  the  call  is  unto  you. 

Therefore,  be  wise  and  hearken  to  my  word,  which  will  be  sounded  in 
your  ears ;  for  lo,  my  holy  Angels  have  gone  abroad,  to  sound  aloud  the 
gospel  trumpet,  to  awaken  sinners,  that  they  may  repent  before  it  is  too  late. 

I  therefore  warn  all  to  consider  well  of  their  doings,  and  to  read  my 
word  which  I  send  unto  them  in  mercy  ;  for  therein  you  will  find  clearly 
pointed  out  to  you,  the  pathway  of  your  duty.  You  will  find  therein  written, 
that  none  will  be  owned  of  Me  their  God,  except  those  who  live  up  to  my 
requirement  as  it  is  sent  forth  unto  them.  Such  souls  I  will  own  ;  and  it 
will  be  the  delight  of  Holy  Mother  Wisdom  to  own  and  bless  all  who  are 
true  and  faithful. 

My  word  to  all  nations  is  :  Forsake  the  evil  of  your  doings  ;  come  out 
from  your  filthy  abominations,  and  walk  the  lowly  path  laid  out  by  the  bless- 
ed Savior  :  in  so  doing  you  will  find  rest  to  your  souls.  But  if  any  are  so 
unwise  as  to  reject  the  call  of  God  to  them,  and  say  in  their  hearts  it  is  not 
the  word  of  God,  it  is  the  word  of  man,  why  should  I  fear  it ;  I  will  cause 
that  soul  to  know  that  the  word  I  proclaim  to  all  mankind,  is  not  man  or 
woman's  word,  but  the  word  of  the  living  God. 

I  have  seals  or  witnesses  to  my  word  in  every  part  of  my  Zion  on  earth, 


3*20  AITENDIT    TO    TIIF. 

who  know  in  triitli  ami  verity,  that  tho  word  I  s(>n(l  H.rth  to  all  nations  in  niy 
nauR',  is  the  truth  of  the  living  (iod. 

Inspired   Writer, 

JkFFERSON    WlIlTF.. 

I  ran  say  in  the  sinrerity  of  my  heart,  that  the  foregoing  seal  is  the  truth 
of  the  living  God,  made  manifest  to  me.  And  rather  than  deny  it  I  would 
part  with  all  that  I  hold  d(>ar  on  earth,  not  even  excepting  my  natural  lifc^ ; 
fearing  not  man,  but  fearing  God,  who  knows  the  secret  intents  of  the  heart. 

I  was  born  in  Fitzwilliain,  county  of  Cheshire,  and  state  of  New  Ilamp- 
phire,  January  tenth,  eighteen  hundred  and  five.  Have  resided  in  the  United 
Society  for  thirty  years  past. 

Enfield^  county  of  Hartford.,  state    ^  J e  f  f  e  r s o  n  W n  i t  e  . 

of  Connecticut ;  April  10,  1843. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MEDAD  SMITH  Jr. 

Having  had  an  opportunity  to  hear  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  and  hav- 
ing been  blessed  with  a  portion  of  the  divine  spirit,  and  received  many  pre- 
cious gifts  from  the  Father  of  light,  in  the  late  out-pouring  of  his  spirit,  I 
feel  able  to  add  my  testimony,  that  the  said  Roll  and  Book  is  what  it  pur- 
ports to  be,  the  word  of  God  given  by  divine  insjiiration. 

Should  any  deem  it  strange  that  God  should  make  a  further  revelation  of 
his  will  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  let  them  reflect  that,  Jehovah  has  prom- 
ised to  do  his  work,  his  strange  work  ;  and  bring  to  pass  his  act,  his  strange 
act.     In  the  latter  day  ye  shall  consider  it. 

If  others  would  know  whether  this  word  is  of  God,  let  them  prove  it  by 
living  a  life  answerable  to  its  requirements.  If  they  feel  that  they  cannot 
come  up  to  the  example  set  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  let  them  strictly  keep  the 
order  of  nature,  and  be  an  honor  to  their  Creator  in  that  order  :  but  condemn 
not  the  word  of  the  Lord  ;  for  such,  indeed,  is  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book. 

The  power  of  evil  may  blind  creatures,  and  tliey  may  be  left  to  treat  the 
greatest  mercies  of  God  with  scorn  and  contempt,  trusting  in  a  form  of  god- 
liness, but  not  possessing  the  power  of  an  endless  life  ;  and  thus  sin  away 
their  day  and  fall  in  darkness.  It  is  highly  important  that  souls  should 
judge  correctly  of  all  things  pertaining  to  salvation,  lest  they  fail  of  securing 
an  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  But  know  ye,  "The  word  of  our 
God  shall  stand  forever." 

Enfield,  Conn.  August  15,  1843.  Medad  Smith  Jr. 

Born  in  Sufficld,  county  of  Hartford  and,  state  of  Connecticut.,  May  5, 
1790 ;   and  has  lived  in  the  United  Society  in  Enfield.,  thirty  tico   years. 


321 


TESTIMONY  OF  PHEBE  WILLCOX. 

On  the  seventli  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  eighteen  hundred 
and  forty  three,  I  received  the  following  message   hy  a    Holy  Angel. 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  For  many  hundred  years,  sin  and  wickedness  have 
daily  increased,  until  the  earth  groaneth  beneath  her  burden,  and  calleth 
aloud  unto  Me  for  deliverance.  And  though  I  have  many  times  swept  thou- 
sands from  this  earthly  ball,  in  a  moment,  for  their  wickedness,  and  for  a 
warning  to  others,  yet  the  sinner  forsaketh  not  the  paths  of  destruction  ;  but 
goeth  on  day  after  day,  in  sin  and  wickedness,  with  a  lie  upon  his  tongu^, 
and  blasphemy  upon  his  lips. 

O  vain  mortals  !  do  you  consider  there  is  a  God  who  seeth  in  secret,  as 
well  as  openly  ?  and  that  your  works  of  iniquity,  that  ye  seek  to  hide  from 
mortals,  are  known  to  Me,  with  every  thought,  word  and  action  ;  and  that 
surely  as  your  works  have  been,  so  shall  your  reward  be,  when  you  are  call- 
ed to  stand  before  my  bar  of  judgment .'' 

O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  fear  and  tremble  beneath  my  Almighty  hand ; 
for  lo,  I  will  visit  the  earth  and  the  dwellers  thereon,  with  justice  :  the  trans- 
gressor that  will  not  repent,  shall  surely  feel  my  sore  displeasure,  and  the 
persecutor  of  ray  people  I  will  banish  from  my  presence  ;  for  no  flesh  can 
prevail  against  Me. 

But  the  soul  that  heeds  my  words  of  warning,  and  calls  upon  my  name 
when  I  am  near,  who  is  willing  to  forsake  all  that  is  of  this  world,  and  walk 
the  strait  and  narrow  path  of  self-denial  and  the  cross,  which  in  my  wisdom 
is  laid  out  for  the  restoration  of  all  souls,  I  will  be  his  God  and  Protector, 
when  in  my  wrath  the  reproacher  of  my  word  shall  be  smitten  :  I  will  stretch 
forth  my  hand,  and  bless  the  righteous  who  regard  my  just  requirements. 

My  Book  of  warnings  I  send  forth  in  plainness ;  and  my  unchangeable 
word  therein  contained,  standeth  sure  forever.  In  my  wisdom,  which  no 
man  can  comprehend,  it  was  given  ;  and  in  my  holy  fear  it  was  written. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Phebe  Willcox. 

I,  the  witness  who  received  the  above  message,  do  here  state  with  all  bold- 
ness and  confidence,  that  it  is  the  truth  of  God  revealed  to  me,  by  or  through 
a  mighty  Angel  of  the  Lord. 

And  I  furthermore  say,  I  fear  not  to  meet  this  testimony  when  called  to 
stand  before  the  holy  and  eternal  Judge  of  Heaven  and  earth. 

And  further,  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth,  which  the  Eter- 
nal Father,  in  his  boundless  mercy,  has  seen  fit  to  send  forth  to  the  children 
of  men ;  that  every  one  may  know  his  Master's  will,  and  gain  their  relation 
to  their  God,  which  was  lost  by  transgression. 

Enfield,  Conn.,  April  7,  1843.  Phebe   Willcox. 

Born  in  the  toicn  of  Foster^  county  of  Providence,  state  of  Rhode  Island^ 
January  8,  1822;    and  has  lived  in  the  United  Society,  for  sixteen  years  past. 


:>22 


TESTIMONY  OF  CALVIN  J.  PARKER. 

I  was  born  in  Lenox,  Bnrkshire  county,  state  of  Massachueetts,  April  eix- 
teenth,  seventeen  hundred  and  ninety  nine  ;  came  to  live  in  the  United  So- 
ciety at  Tyringham,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty  two ;  and  as  I 
am  a  well  wisher  to  mankind,  and  desire  they  may  enjoy  peace,  happiness 
and  salvation,  and  feeling  a  deep  interest  in  the  offered  mercies  of  God  in- 
tended to  secure  these  great  blessings,  I  feel  disposed  to  add  my  mite  in 
confirmation  of  the  truth  of  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book. 

I  am  aware  that  falsehood  and  deceit  have  had  their  influence  upon  the 
world  of  mankind,  and  that  in  nothing  have  these  degrading  vices  been  more 
successfully  practiced,  than  in  w^hat  is  called  religion  ;  and  that  honest  souls 
have  often  been  deceived  by  interested  hypocrites.  Yet  truth  is  immaculate, 
and  will  ultimately  prevail. 

Through  the  mercy  of  God,  I  have  had  a  knowledge  of  his  true  w^ork  for 
several  years.  And  in  the  late  out-pouring  of  his  holy  spirit,  I  have  not  only 
heard  and  seen  many  wonderful  things  wrought  by  his  divine  power,  but  have 
been  a  happy  sharer  of  many  precious  blessings,  among  which  is  the  gifl 
of  inspiration  ;  whereby  I  have  been  enabled  to  speak  and  write  of  the  lovely 
things  of  God. 

I  have  full  confidence  in  the  truth  of  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  fully 
believing  it  to  be  the  true  word  of  God,  written  by  the  inspiration  of  his  holy 
spirit.  And  as  such,  I  sincerely  recommend  it  to  all  who  may  have  an  op- 
portunity to  read  it,  or  hear  it  read. 

I  advise  all  to  read  with  attention,  and  judge  with  candor.  Let  not  preju- 
dice blind  you,  nor  the  love  of  any  idol  cause  you  to  evade  the  convictions 
of  your  souls ;  lest  you  become  enemies  to  God,  and  find  yourselves  fighting 
against  your  greatest  blessings. 

Tyringham,  county  of  Berkshire,  state  ofi  Calvin  J.  Parker. 

Massachusetts  ;  August  14,  1843.  5 


TESTIMONY  OF  ELIZA  L.  CHAPIN. 

On  the  evening  of  the  first  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two, 
while  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God,  my  eyes  were  opened  to  spiritual 
discernment;  and  I  beheld  a  very  mighty,  holy  and  powerful  Angel,  whose 
brightness  was  like  that  of  the  sun  at  its  meridian  height,  bearing  in  his 
right  hand  a  Book ;  having  something  written  in  his  forehead,  in  letters 
which  appeared  to  me  like  fire  ;  but  being  in  an  unknown  tongue,  I  knew 
not  what  it  was.  He  said  nothing  ;  but  the  appearance  of  so  holy  a  being 
struck  me  with  solemn  fear  and  reverence. 

April  sixth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  at  the  fifth  hour  P.  M.,  I 
heard  a  voice  speak  unto  me,  saying ;  O  thou  little  one,  I  say  unto  thee. 
Bow  low  in  silent  prayer  to  thy  Holy  and  Eternal  Father.     Eat  not  bread 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  323 

and  drink  not  water,  until  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  the  Lord,  shall  cause  thee 
to  copy  my  word  with  thy  mortal  hand. 

At  the  seventh  hour,  I  heard  the  voice  speak  again  and  say  ;  Haste  ye 
now  and  write  my  word,  or  the  word  that  shall  be  given  thee. 
Words  of  the  Angel  to  the  Inspired  Writer. 

1  am  the  holy  Angel  of  the  Lord  that  thou  didst  see,  bearing  in  my  hand 
a  Book  ;  and  in  the  Book  was  written  the  Roll,  containing  the  word  of  the 
Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth.  And  this  Roll  has  been  correctly  copied 
by  mortal   hand. 

Words  of  the  Angel  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

O  ye  inhabitants  of  earth,  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  the  children  of  men, 
hearken  now  to  the  warning  voice  of  the  Lord  your  God  ;  for  He  hath 
sounded,  and  still  loudly  soundeth  his  holy  Se  vac'la  ma'ca  Ian  in  the  ears  of 
many.  His  word,  though  strange,  is  heavy  with  his  wisdom  and  holy  pow- 
er ;  fear  ye  and  tremble  before  it.  Let  the  sound  thereof  sink  deep  in  your 
hearts  ;  for  the  words  of  the  Holy  Father  wall  forever  stand,  and  the  founda- 
tion laid  by  the  two  Anointed  Ones  will  never  be  overthrown.  Though 
their  faithful  children  should  be  persecuted,  even  unto  death,  for  the  holy 
faith  which  they  maintain,  yet  the  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain,  shall  grow 
and  flourish,  saith  the  Holy  Angel  of  the  Lord. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Eliza  L.  Chapin. 

The  gifts  and  manifestations  from  those  who  are  in  eternity,  to  those  who 
dwell  on  earth,  and  the  mighty  out-pourings  of  the  spirit  of  the  Most  High 
God  to  mortals,  1  have  been  an  eye  and  ear  witness  to,  and  a  partaker  of,  for 
the  last  five  years;  and  as  a  witness,  I  am  willing  and  thankful  to  be  ac- 
counted worthy  to  stand  forth  and  declare  this  to  be  the  truth,  yea,  the  plain 
and  simple  truth.  And  to  this  do  I  affix  my  name,  being  willing  to  seal  the 
same  with  my  blood  if  called  so  to  do. 

Tyriiigham,  Mass.,  April  6,  1845.  Eliza  L.  Chapin. 

BorninKeic  Marlborough^  county  of  Berkshire  and  state  of  Massachusetts, 
June  12,  18*22  ;  fi/i<Z  was  gathered  to  the  United  Society  at  Tyringham,  in 
March,  1836 


TESTIMONY  OF    ROLLIN  CRAMER. 

On  the  twenty  second  of  March,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  between 
the  hours  of  eight  and  nine,  afternoon,  I  saw  a  mighty  Angel  place  upon  the 
floor  of  our  dwelling  house  a  large  Book,  which  had  the  appearance  of  bright 
gold,  with  the  following  words  written  on  the  outside,  'The  Lord  Jehovah.' 
The  book  w-as  not  open,  nor  sealed ;  but  appeared  to  be  fastened  together 
with  a  clasp. 

The  Angel  bade  me  take  it  up,  and  he  would  direct  me  what  to  do  with  it. 
I   did   not  feel  willing  to  receive  it  at  that  time  ;  but  wag  under  great  fear,  so 


324  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

that  my  flesh   trcinljUd   (ni  my  bones,  while  I  stood  in  the   presence   of   the 
holy  Angel. 

I  made  known  what  I  liad  seen,  to  one  of  the  Leaders  of  the  society;  and 
he  requested  me  to  receive  the  Book,  which  I  accordingly  did  on  the  follow- 
ing day  :  but  received  no  information  concerning  it  at  that  time,  only  a  prom- 
ise, that  it  should  be  made  known  in  due  season.  And  a  short  time  after,  I 
received  information  that  the  Book  was  to  be  written  at  New  Lebanon  ;  but 
nothing  more  was  said  about  it  at  that  time ;  and  I  thought  much  upon 
what  I  had  heard  concerning  it. 

April  twenty  sixth,  I  again  saw  the  holy  Angel  with  the  Book  open  ;  and 
he  spoke  to  me  these  words ;  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Within  the  lids  of  this 
Book,  shall  my  people  place  their  names,  when  I  in  my  wisdom  shall  think 
proper. 

May  fourteenth,  I  was  called  upon  to  write  for  the  holy  Angel,  as  follows  : 
Bow  low  your  spirit,  O  thou  worm  of  the  dust,  and  solemnly  draft  the 
words  I  shall  read  unto  you  at  this  time  ;  for  unto  you  am  I  sent  to  read  the 
word  of  the  Lord. 

I,  the  Lord,  have  purposed,  and  in  my  own  time  will  I  bring  to  pass  my 
decree.  I  lay  my  own  plans  ;  and  no  mortal  power  is  able  to  frustrate,  or  over- 
throw my  righteous  law. 

I  have  determined  to  visit  the  nations  of  the  earth,  with  my  sacred  and 
eternal  law,  in  this,  my  Holy  Book  ;  setting  before  them  the  order  of  nature, 
and  my  holy  order  of  grace  ;  and  leaving  them  to  choose  either,  and  receive 
according  to  their  choice. 

For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  My  law  of  nature  shall  no  longer  be  trodden  un- 
der foot,  by  a  filthy  and  polluted  world,  in  the  manner  it  has  been  for  so 
many  thousand  years,  and  mankind  go  unpunished  for  the  same. 

Nay,  I  declare,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  I  will  visit  the  nations  of  the 
earth  with  my  judgments  severe,  unless  they  come  up  to  this  my  sacred  word ; 
for  these  are  my  solemn  and  weighty  truths.  And  I  have  sent  my  holy  An- 
gel to  testify  these  things  to  a  mortal  being,  that  he  may  be  a  witness  for  Me, 
that  the  foregoing  is  my  sacred  word. 

The  holy  Angel  then  spake  to  me  saying ;  will  you  boldly  testify  in  the 
presence  of  your  God,  and  witness  for  Him,  in  behalf  of  the  foregoing, 
should  you  be  brought  before  a  gain-saying  world,  and  you  expected  to  have 
your  life  taken  for  the  same  .' 

Will  you  stand  for  this  my  sacred  word,  if  you  should  see  the  flame  of  fire 
kindled  to  receive  your  mortal  body  for  so  doing  ?  And  will  you  proclaim 
this  my  holy  word,  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  though  you  should  be  thrown 
lo  the  wild  beasts  to  be  devoured  by  them  for  so  doing .''  I  answered,  I  feel 
no  hesitation  to  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  foregoing,  and  stand  as  a  witness 
for  the  same  to  the  laying  down  of  my  life. 

Inspired  Witness, 
Groveland,  county  of  Livingston^  state  \  Rollin  Cramf.r. 

of  New  York  ;  May  14,  1843. 


325 


TESTIMONY  OF  ENOS  LEOiNARD. 

On  the  fourteenth  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  at  half  past 
eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  I  was  suddenly  stopped  by  a  mighty  Angel, 
and  remained  insensible  for  a  short  time. 

I  looked  up  and  saw  the  Angel  standing  before  me,  and  in  his  hand  he 
held  a  Roll  and  Book,  which  appeared  to  be  as  large  as  a  common  sized 
New  Testament. 

It  was  sealed,  and  the  Angel  opened  the  seals  and  Book,  and  said  ;  This 
Book  shall  be  laid  before  an  instrument  of  mortal  clay,  and  the  instrument 
shall  write  therefrom  until  all  be  correctly  written.  The  Angel  then  sealed 
the  Book  and  disappeared. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Groveland,  N  .  Y. ;  May   14,1843.  Enos  Leonard. 


TESTIMONY  OF  SETH  BLANCHARD. 

I  was  born  in  Petersham,  county  of  Worcester  and  state  of  Massachusetts, 
October  twenty  first,  seventeen  hundred  and  eighty  four.  In  the  year  eight- 
een hundred  and  thirteen,  I  received  faith  in  the  testimony  of  Christ's  sec- 
ond appearance  in  Mother  Ann  Lee ;  and  feeling  that  my  soul's  salvation 
depended  upon  my  yielding  obedience  to  that  faith,  I  united  myself  to  the 
society  of  Believers  in  Harvard,  and  with  them  have  traveled  in  the  work  of 
purification  and  redemption  to  the  present  time. 

Through  this  period,  I  have  been  a  witness  of  many  wonderful  operations 
of  the  spirit  and  power  of  God  among  his  people,  and  more  especially  within 
a  few  years.  In  this  time  I  have  seen,  heard  and  felt  that  which  has  con- 
vinced me  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  God  our  Heavenly  Father, 
Holy  Mother  Wisdom,  and  many  of  the  heavenly  host,  have  descended 
from  Heaven  to  earth,  and  made  known  their  will  through  instruments  of 
mortal  clay.  Of  the  reality  of  this  I  have  no  more  doubt  than  I  have  of  my 
own  existence.  We  have  found  by  experience,  that  the  Lord  is  able  to  cause 
his  creatures  to  know  for  a  certainty,  the  operations  of  his  power  and  the  re- 
ality of  his  work.  And  when  any  soul  has  received  this  certain  revelation^ 
there  is  no  opposite  power  that  can  destroy  it,  however  foolish  or  inconsis- 
tent his  faith  may  appear  in  the  eyes  of  unbelievers. 

I  rejoice  that  I  have  received  this  faith,  and  now  testify  my  confidence 
that  the  Word,  which  is  now  going  forth  to  the  children  of  men,  is  indeed 
the  voice  of  their  Almighty  Father.  And  O  !  that  they  might  be  wise  and 
accept  of  his  tender  mercy  ;  for  verily,  they  with  us,  will  be  accountable  to 
Him,  for  the  use  they  make  of  his  Sacred  Word. 

And  it  is  my  fervent  prayer  that  I  may  ever  honor  it  in  word  and  works  ; 
for  should  ice,  who  have  shared  so  freely  in  his  loving  kindness,  deny  or 


326  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

dishonor  his  holy  word,  it  would  be  less  tolerable  for  us  in  this  great  and 
final  judgment  that  we  are  called  into,  than  for  any  others;  but  this  I  will 
never  do,  for  by  the  grace  of  God  his  word  and  law  shall  ever  be  my  delight 
and  pleasure.     And  now  to  this    testimony  I  cheerfully  subscribe  my   name. 

Harvard.,  county  of    Worcester.,  state  '\  Seth  Blanchard. 

of  Massachusetts  ;  Atigust  26,  1843.       5 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOSEPH  HAMMOND. 

I  was  born  at  Newton,  county  of  Middlesex,  state  of  Massachusetts,  the 
twenty  third  day  of  June,  seventeen  hundred  eighty  nine.  I  first  visited 
Believers  at  Harvard,  in  the  summer  of  eighteen  hundred  ten,  and  received 
faith  in  the  testimony  of  Christ's  second  appearing.  I  then  united  myself, 
by  an  honest  confession  of  all  my  sins,  and  took  up  my  abode  with  the  Soci- 
ety there,  the  first  week  in  the  following  October.  Thus  I  have  spent  thirty 
three  years  of  my  earthly  pilgrimage,  in  the  two  societies  at  Harvard  and 
Shirley. 

In  the  course  of  my  experience,  I  have  seen  much  of  the  operation  of  the 
spirit  and  power  of  God  upon  others,  and  have  felt  the  same  myself,  both 
in  outward  operations,  and  in  my  spirit. 

For  several  years  past,  God  has  been  carrying  on  a  mighty  work  in  the 
societies  of  our  communion,  by  the  operations  of  his  spirit,  in  various  ways, 
and  by  means  of  his  own  choosing  ;  but  more  especially  through  the  heav- 
enly gift  of  inspiration,  both  in  speaking  and  writing. 

And  I  feel  it  a  great  privilege  to  bear  witness,  that  it  is  the  work  of  God, 
carried  on  by  his  Holy  Power,  in  Divine  Wisdom,  to  cleanse  his  people 
thoroughly,  and  to  lay  a  deep  and  broad  foundation  for  the  future  increase  of 
the  work  of  salvation  and  redemption  for  a  lost  world. 

In  a  particular  manner,  I  feel  to  testify  to  all  souls,  that  this  work  is  the 
work  of  judgment,  the  Second  Advent  of  the  holy  and  redeeming  spirit  of 
Christ,  without  sin  unto  salvation  ;  and  that  the  preceding  Holy  Roll  and 
Book,  is  the  word  of  God  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  yea,  the  voice  of  the 
trump  of  the  Mighty  Archangel,  calling  souls  to  come  forth  from  their 
graves  of  sin  and  pollution,  where  they  lie  buried  ;  that  they  may  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  God,  such  as  is  mete  for  those  who  profess  to  be  branches  of  the 
True  Vine. 

This  is  my  testimony,  and  this  I  am  willing  to  seal,  in  any  way  that  my 
Heavenly  Father  may  require  of  me. 

Shirley.,  Middlesex  countij.,  state  of  }^  Joseph  Hammond. 

Massachusetts.,  August  29,  1843.        5 


TESTIMONY  OF  LUCY  CLARK. 

The   town  of  Harvard,  county  of  Worcester  and  state  of  Massachusetts, 
was  the  place  of  my  nativity.     I  was  born  October  first,  eighteen  hundred 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  327 

and  three  ;  and  was  gathered  into  the  United  Society  in  said  Harvard,  in  the 
year  eighteen  hundred  and  thirteen. 

On  the  second  day  of  July,  eighteen  hundred   and  forty  three,  I  heard  the 
cry  of  the  Holy  Angel,  whose  name  is  Solemn  Warning,  as  follows : 
To  the  inhabitants  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earthy  am  I  sent. 

Come  hearken,  ye  nations  of  the  earth  ;  attend  and  listen  well  to  my  sol- 
emn warnings,  which  I  shall  soon  begin  to  cry  throughout  the  land,  when 
the  word  of  the  Lord  shall  be  published  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  And 
woe  to  that  soul  that  shall  treat  with  indifference,  the  words  w  hich  are  con- 
tained in  this  sacred  volume  !  For  as  you  treat  this,  so  will  you  be  treated ; 
for  God  will  not  be  mocked  by  mortal  man. 

From  the  holy  throne  of  God  do  I  sound  my  word,  and  I  will  sound  it,  till 
many  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth  will  hear  and  believe.  For  thus  saith  the 
Holy  and  Just  One,  Go  thou,  my  Angel  of  Solemn  Warning,  and  sound  your 
trumpet ;  yea,  sound  through  your  trumpet,  that  the  inhabitants  of  earth  may 
hear  and  understand. 

And  I  the  holy  Angel,  say  unto  you.  Touch  not  this  Book  for  sport  or  for 
speculation,  nor  with  any  such  intention  in  your  hearts ;  for  know  ye  for  a 
certainty,  that  it  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  of  hosts,  which  He  has  conde- 
scended to  reveal  on  earth,  for  a  way-mark  for  his  creature  man. 

And  those  that  do  speculate  upon  and  make  derision  of  the  same,  will  I 
meet,  saith  the  Lord,  in  judgment  and  not  in  mercy  :  for  my  long  forbear- 
ance is  at  an  end,  and  I  will  visit  the  earth  with  sore  destruction  ;  and  woe 
to  the  sons  of  men,  if  they  repent  not,  nor  turn  to  Me  their  God. 

And  thus  saith  He  who  ruleth  all  things ;  I  have  purposed  to  send  forth 
my  word  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  that  they  may  have  time  to  repent  and 
mend  their  lives  ;  and  in  so  doing,  to  stay  the  heavy  judgments  which  I  have 
intended  to  bring  upon  the  wicked  for  their  transgressions,  till  they  have  had 
space  for  repentance. 

And  now  say  I,  the  holy  Angel,  repent  and  turn  from  your  transgressions, 
before  the  heavy  judgments  of  God  roll  in  upon  you.  Depend  ye,  that  He 
surely  is  in  earnest,  and  nothing  can  stay  his  hand,  save  true  repentance  and 
forsaking  all  sin.  His  word  will  not  linger  by  the  way,  but  it  wall  go  forth 
into  execution  ;  and  mightily  and  heavily  will  his  judgments  fall  on  the  will- 
ful and  disobedient,  who  repent  not  at  the  warning  which  is  sent  forth. 

And  again  I  say.  Meddle  not  with  this  Sacred  Word.,  only  in  solemn  fear 
and  reverence  ;  lest  ye  be  found  fighting  against  God,  and  be  siBitten  with 
a  curse. 

Say  not  within  yourselves,  that  it  is  the  work  of  man  and  not  of  God,  and 
that  it  concerns  you  not.  For  to  God  you  must  render  up  your  account ;  and 
happy  will  it  be  for  every  one  that  striveth  not  against  his  will,  although  re- 
vealed through  mortal  beings.  I  warn  you  not  to  judge  this  revelation  of 
God  ;  if  you  cannot  understand  all  that  is  contained  in  this  Book,  judge  it 
not ;  for  you  are  not  able  to  judge  the  work  of  God  in  righteousness. 

But  strive  to  practice  what  you  can  understand,  and  light  will   break   into 


328  APPENDIX    TO    TIIK 

your  souls,  and  ye  will  not  be  left  in  darkness ;  for  God  is  a  God  of  light, 
charity  and  forgiveness  ;  and  if  souls  heed  the  warnings  that  are  sent  unto 
them,  and  mend  their  ways,  then  will  the  Lord  show  nieroy  unto  them,  and 
they  will  be  blessed  according  to  their  works. 

Inspired  Writer  and  Witness, 
Harvard,  jNlass. ,  Anffust  29,  1843.  Lucy  Clark. 


TESTLMONY  OF  LUCY  MYRICK. 

On  the  thirtieth  day  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three,  after  hearing 
the  Sacred  Roll,  I  felt  the  spirit  of  God  upon  me,  and  I  saw  the  holy  Angels 
marching  around  the  house.  The  glory  of  God  surrounded  them,  and  they 
marched  in  it;  which  made  them  appear  very  beautiful. 

At  one  time  they  all  stopped  their  march,  faced  the  east,  and  appeared  to 
sound  their  trumpets,  but  I  did  not  hear  the  sound.  Next  I  looked  around 
in  the  sanctuary  where  I  was  then  sitting,  and  the  glory  of  God  seemed  to 
fill  the  house. 

I  saw  the  spirit  of  the  Holy  Savior  standing  in  the  central  part  of  the 
room  ;  he  motioned  his  hands  and  arms  as  though  he  was  speaking,  but  I 
could  not  understand  what  he  spake.  And  I  felt  that  I  was  in  the  presence 
of  many  of  the  heavenly  host. 

Soon  after  this,  I  felt  inspired  by  the  Holy  Angel  of  God,  to  speak  his  word. 
I  felt  the  power  of  God  run  all  over  me,  which  caused  me  to  feel  that  fear 
of  God,  that  I  dare  not  strive  against  his  spirit  through  his  holy  Angel, 
whose  word  was  as  follows. 

I  am  the  holy  Angel  of  God,  and  He  hath  sent  me  to  this  place  to  bear 
witness  to  all  who  now  stand  in  my  presence,  that  this  Holy  Roll  and  Book 
is  the  word  of  the  Lord  sent  forth  by  his  holy  power,  and  directed  by  his 
spirit  through  his  Holy  Angel. 

O  ye  inhabitants  of  Zion,  believe  it,  for  I  say  unto  you  it  is  the  word  of 
the  Lord  sent  forth  by  his  mighty  hand.  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  who  have 
the  light  of  God  in  your  souls,  beware  and  be  careful  how  ye  treat  his  word ; 
Walk  in  his  holy  fear,  and  bow  your  spirits  in  deep  humility  before  Him. 

He  has  not  called  you  into  his  Zion  for  nought ;  but  you  are  called  by  his 
Almighty  power,  that  ye  may  be  shining  lights  to  a  lost  world ;  for  He  hath 
said  that  He  would  have  a  pure  people,  a  people  that  would  honor  his 
name.     And  He  will  scourge  and  try  his  chosen,  and  prove  them. 

You  must  feel  the  scourging  rod  ;  but  I  warn  you  to  stand  firm,  to  bow 
your  souls  in  humility,  and  walk  in  his  holy  fear  ;  and  his  holy  hand,  and 
out-stretched  arm  will  protect  his  chosen. 

Be  ye  prepared,  O  beloved  children,  be  ye  prepared  to  go  at  his  bidding, 
and  do  his  holy  work;  for  God  will  call  you  into  a  work  which  ye  know 
not  of.  So  I  say  again,  be  ye  ready  like  wise  virgins,  with  your  lamps  trim- 
med and  burning,  to  sound  forth  his  holy  word,  whenever  you  may  be  call- 
ed ;  for  He  will  call  you  to  sound  forth  his  living  truth  ;  and  stand  ye  firm, 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  329 

for  this  holy  way  and  work,  in  tlie  most  soul-trying  liour,  and  fear  none  but 
God,  though  the  enemies  of  truth  surround  you  ;  for  the  Lord  will  protect 
the  upright,  if  they  bow  in  humility  of  soul  before  Him. 

0  come  down,  come  down  and  sit  in  the  dust  before  God,  and  his  bless- 
ing shall  rest  upon  you. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Lucy  MvRiCK. 

1  feel  thankful  to  God  for  the  privilege  of  Avriting  that  \vhich  He  has  giv- 
en me  as  a  witness  to  his  holy  word  which  I  have  attentively  listened  to  for 
two  days  past ;  yet  T  feel  very  unworthy  to  be  so  noticed  by  my  Heavenly 
Father. 

I  feel  that  I  am  a  poor  frail  worm  of  the  dust,  and  without  God's  holy 
power  I  can  do  nothing  aright.  I  ever  can  and  will,  when  called  upon,  tes- 
tify that  I  know,  by  the  spirit  and  power  of  God  which  I  have  felt,  that  this 
Holy  Roll  and  Book  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  ;  and  I  would  rather  give  up 
my  own  natural  life  in  any  way,  than  ever  contradict  wliat  I  have  herein 
stated. 

I  know  this  work  was  never  framed  by  mortal  power  ;  and  I  will  ever 
stand  for  the  cause  of  God  and  his  holy  word,  wherever  it  may  be   revealed. 

Harvard,  Mass.,  April  30,  1843.  Lucy  MyRicK. 

Born  December  28,  1817;  in  Eastham^  county  of  Barnstable^  state  of  Mas- 
sachusetts ;  icas  gathered  into  the  United  Society  irlien  ten  years  of  age. 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLIAM  LEONARD. 

I  was  born  in  the  City  and  Province  of  Saint  Johns,  New  Brunswick,  on 
the  fourteenth  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  three.  I  came  into  the  United 
States,  and  entered  the  gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearing  at  the  age  of 
twenty  five  years.  I  have  been  for  fifteen  years  a  member  of  that  branch  of 
the  Church  located  in  Harvard.  And  having  experienced,  with  others,  much 
of  the  heart-searching  power,  and  many  purifying  operations  of  the  spirit 
of  God,  I  consider  it  a  duty  I  owe  to  mankind,  and  a  great  privilege  to  be 
enabled  to  say,  that  his  spirit  has  qualified  me  to  give  my  plain  testimony, 
without  doubt  or  hesitation,  to  go  with  the  present  word  of  God  that  is 
now  sent  forth  as  a  voic3  cf  solemn  warning  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

In  the  Scriptures,  God's  work  is  compared  to  a  light,  that  shines  bright- 
er and  brighter  until  the  perfect  day;  and  this  the  Believers  in  Christ's  Sec- 
ond Appearing  have  proved,  in  all  God's  dealings  with  them  ;  especially  in 
the  many  cleansing  operations  that  his  Holy  Spirit  has  enabled  them  to  pass 
through.  God  has  certainly  established  an  order  among  his  people,  unto 
which  He  is  calling  the  children  of  men,  to  prepare  all  who  will  be  honest 
and  faithful,  to  stand  as  agents  of  his  mercy  and  judgment  to  a  lost  world. 
And  this  is  strikingly  manifest,  in  the  present  solemn  and  soul-searching 
work  among  his  people. 


ii^O 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


The  purified  inJiabitants  of  the  spiritual  world,  have  far  several  years  past 
been  hastening  the  pnrifirafion  of  the  Chiirrh,  that  they  might  stand  as  a 
pattern  of  justice  and  righteousness  to  others,  when  the  time  should  arrive 
that  his  holy  word  should  go  forth  to  tiie  nations.  God  the  Father,  and  Holy 
Mother  Wisdom,  Christ  our  Holy  Savior  and  all  our  Heavenly  Parents,  with 
many  holy  Angels  and  purified  spirits,  have  chosen  instruments  from  among 
the  people,  tJirough  whom  they  have  made  known  God's  requirements  upon 
the  Church. 

These  instruments  have  been  inspired  at  diff'erent  sc.'asons,  to  deliver  his 
word,  which  has  revived  his  laws,  increased  the  work  of  self-denial,  and 
clothed  the  Church  with  the  fear  of  God,  to  that  degree,  that  even  the  most 
faitiiful  and  upright  have  been  made  to  tremble  under  the  inspection  of  the 
All-seeing  eye  of  the  God  that  rules  both  the  Heavens  and  the  earth  ;  and 
so  great  has  been  the  out-pouring  of  his  spirit  and  power,  that  none  who 
have  been  inspired  with  holy  faith,  can  doubt  the  day  has  arrived,  that 
Christ's  holy  spirit  and  God's  holy  word  is  revealed  from  Heaven,  by  fire, 
among  the  subjects  of  the  great  work  of  judgment. 

During  the  progress  of  this  solemn  work  in  all  its  stages,  I  have  heard 
many,  when  in  heavenly  vision,  or  under  the  power  of  inspiration,  declare 
in  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  that  God's  word  was  about  to  go  forth  to  the  na- 
tions. And  as  I,  with  others  of  my  cross-bearing  companions,  have  been 
selected  by  the  spirit  of  the  Almighty,  to  deliver,  by  divine  inspiration,  many 
communications  to  the  Church  ;  these  holy  labors  and  exercises  have  endow- 
ed me  with  confidence  to  know  the  spirit,  and  realize  to  a  certainty,  the 
divine  authority  that  dictated  this  solemn  word  of  God. 

I  have  at  times,  when  called  to  deliver  communications  of  the  same  divine 
character  to  the  Church,  experienced  the  same  kind  of  suffering  and  tribula- 
tion, to  prepare  me  for  this  holy  calling,  and  have  been  baptized  with  the 
same  divine  influence,  that  was  felt  by  the  instrument  who  was  chosen  by 
the  Angel  to  write  this  sacred  and  holy  message  to  the  children  of  men. 

I  have  been  inspired  with  the  same  holy  power  to  write  for  the  spirits, 
have  felt  a  measure  of  the  same  distress  and  tribulation  between  parts  of 
certain  important  messages  ;  have  been  often  raised  from  this  state  in  a  mo- 
ment, again  feeling  that  same  holy  fire  kindled  in  my  soul  by  attending  spir- 
its and  Angels,  when  permitted  to  proceed,  until  each  message  was  com- 
pleted. 

The  Believers  were  hastening  forward,  anxiously  looking  for  the  fulfill- 
ment of  God's  promises,  when  tidings  spread  through  the  different  branches 
of  the  Church  in  a  regular  line  of  order,  that  in  the  present  Message,  borne 
by  the  Angel,  God's  word  was  to  go  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  in  its 
present  form. 

With  my  brethren  and  sisters  1  have  listened  attentively  to  the  same  ; 
I  have  marked  its  form  and  language,  I  have  viewed  the  mercy  and  judg- 
ment contained  in  its  promises,  and  have  felt  the  gift  and  heart-searching 
power  that  accompanies  it.  I  was  sensible  of  the  presence  of  the  Angel 
when  it  was  first  read  in  my  hearing;  and  from  all  I  have  heard,  seen, 
felt,  delivered  and  experienced,  I  know,  by  divine  revelation,  that  this  is 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  331 

God's  holy  word  ;  that  it  was  given  by  divine  autliority  ;  tliat  it  is  a  mes- 
sage of  great  mercy  or  heavy  judgment  to  the  inhabitants  of  time  ;  and  that 
the  Ahnighty  is  about  to  deal  with  the  children  of  men  as  He  has  been 
dealing  with  his  people,  in  calling  them  to  judgment  for  the  deeds  done  in 
the  body.  And  should  I  be  called  to  bear  persecution  and  sufferings,  or  even 
to  lay  down  my  life  in  defence  of  this,  God's  holy  word,  I  shall  do  it  freely ; 
for  the  gospel  is  dearer  to  me  than  life,  and  whatever  I  may  be  called  to 
sacrifice,  I  will  support  it  faithfully  through  time. 

Although  we  are  the  subjects  of  God's  great  work,  and  have  received,  in 
the  present  generation,  the  first  loud  call  to  his  solemn  bar  of  judgment,  yet 
we  feel  ourselves  unworthy  of  the  great  notice  we  have  received.  We  feel 
greatly  humbled  before  God  as  poor  needy  mortals,  and  are  sensible  that  all 
we  have  gained  of  purity  and  holiness  in  the  gospel,  has  been  freely  given 
us  of  God,  for  what  we  have  sacrificed  to  keep  his  holy  laws. 

With  a  spirit  of  earnest  prayer  to  God,  that  this  his  holy  word  may  be  rev- 
erenced, that  it  may  be  a  message  of  glad  tidings  to  millions,  and  that  all 
who  read  may  understand,  and   bow  to  God  in  mercy,  I  close  my   testimony. 

Harvard,  Mass.,  August  26,  1843,  William  Leonard. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JONAS  NUTTING. 

As  I  am  one  that  was  called  in  my  childhood,  into  the  fold  of  Christ,  and 
have  long  been  a  member  of  the  United  Society,  and  have  witnessed  the  in- 
creasing work  of  God  among  his  chosen  people  on  earth,  for  more  tlian 
thirty  years,  and  having  experienced  the  same  in  my  soul,  I  feel  it  my  duty 
and  privilege  to  bear  witness  to  the  same,  as  far  as  I  have  ability  so  to  do. 

I  was  born  on  the  seventh  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  and  two;  in  the 
town  of  Westford,  Middlesex  county,  Massachusetts.  In  the  year  eighteen 
hundred  and  ten,  I  was  placed  in  the  Society  of  which  I  am  now  a  member; 
in  the  town  of  Shirley,  state  and  county  above  named,  where  I  have  remain- 
ed to  the  present  time. 

In  the  days  of  my  childhood  and  youth,  I  was  watched  over  with  tender- 
ness and  care,  and  taught  the  path  of  innocence  and  virtue.  The  good  in- 
structions I  received  in  my  young  days  were  of  great  utility  to  me,  when  I 
had  arrived  to  riper  years,  and  had  become  of  suitable  age  to  make  my  own 
choice  in  life. 

It  was  then  I  began  to  reflect  upon  what  coui'se  of  life  I  should  hereafter 
pursue  ;  and  like  all  the  rest  of  my  fellow  beings,  I  was  looking  for  that  path 
which  would  yield  me  the  most  happiness. 

On  the  one  hand,  I  beheld  the  flowery  path  of  nature  spread  out  before 
me,  with  all  its  alluring  charms.  I  looked  around  me,  and  beheld  the  great- 
est portion  of  mankind,  both  professor  and  profane,  pursuing  this  downward 
path,  which  my  reason  and  conscience  taught  me,  led  to  inevitable  ruin  and 
destruction      On  the  other  hand,  I  could  view  the  little  straight  and   narrow 


33-2 


ATPEXDIX    TO    THE 


path  wliicli  my  Holy  Savior  trod,  and  wiiicli  lie  said  would  lead  to  everlast- 
ing life. 

So  plain  and  so  pointedly  were  these  two  paths  laid  open  before  me,  that 
I  was  convinced,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  I  must  sacrifice  one  for  the  other ;  and 
when  I  seriously  contemplated  this,  my  better  reason  prevailed,  and  I  chose 
the  path  of  self-denial  and  a  daily  cross  ;  that  path  which  has  ever  yielded 
me  solid  peace  and  happiness,  in  obedience  to  my  most  holy  faith.  Ever 
since  I  became  firmly  grounded  in  my  present  principles,  I  have  had  no 
cause  to  doubt  the  work  of  God. 

I  have  seen  the  workings  of  his  most  holy  power  among  this  people,  and 
have  felt  the  same  in  a  marvelous  manner  ;  especially  in  this  late  manifesta- 
tion of  his  mercy  to  his  chosen  people  for  several  years  past.  Yea,  verily, 
I  do  know,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  God  opened  the  windows  of  Heaven,  that 
He  might  reveal  Himself  as  He  did  to  his  chosen  people  Israel,  in  ancient 
days. 

And  this  has  He  done,  by  means  of  his  own  choosing,  and  in  a  way  that 
is  calculated  to  bring  down  the  haughtiness  of  man.  And  I  do  know,  be- 
yond a  doubt,  that  this  work  which  God  has  begun  in  his  Zion,  is  the  little 
stone  spoken  of  by  the  Prophet  in  ancient  days,  which  was  cut  out  of  the 
mountain  without  hands ;  and  which  will  yet  grow  and  fill  the  whole  earth, 
as  the  Holy  Angel  has  proclaimed  in  the  foregoing  Sacred  Roll  and  Book. 

I  have  an  incontestible  evidence  in  my  own  soul,  that  the  latter  day  of  glo- 
ry has  been  ushered  in,  and  that  Christ  has  made  and  will  make,  his  second 
appearance  without  sin  unto  salvation,  to  as  many  as  have  looked  or  shall 
look  for  him,  with  full  purpose  of  heart  to  obey  his  will. 

I  am  fully  confident  that  God  has  begun  and  will  carry  on  his  work  until 
every  knee  shall  bow  and  every  ■.'  ngue  confess,  either  in  mercy  or  in  judg- 
ment, that  it  is  the  work  of  God,  and  not  the  invention  of  man  3  yea,  I  can 
testify,  that  this  sacred  word  of  the  Holy  and  Proclaiming  Angel,  contains 
solemn  truths,  of  everlasting  importance  to  every  soul ;  and  let  him  that 
readeth,  understand  and  be  wise. 

As  one  that  has,  by  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God,  been  called  to  forsake 
all  the  alluring  charms  of  this  world,  which  are  but  passing  bubbles,  com- 
pared to  the  durable  riches,  and  having  full  confidence  in  the  promises  of 
God,  as  contained  in  the  foregoing  solemn  Roll,  and  as  a  witness  of  the  same, 
I  here  subscribe  my  name 

Shirley,  Mass.,  August  28, 1843.  Jonas  Nutting. 


TESTIMONY  OF  DANIEL  MYRICK. 

I  was  born  September  fourteenth,  eighteen  hundred  fourteen,  in  East- 
ham,  Barnstable  county,  state  of  Massachusetts ;  and  was  gathered  into  the 
United  Society  at  Harvard,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  twenty  seven. 

The  late  remarkable  manifestation  among  this  people,  I  have  known  from 
its  commencement.     Its  operation    has   been   increasing  mortification    and 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  333 

humiliation  to  all  carnal  aspiring  feelings  of  vain  man;  rendering  its  sub- 
jects more  simple  and  devoted,  and  more  willing  to  yield  to  the  requirements 
of  God. 

From  its  purifying  effects  and  supernatural  energy,  I  freely  and  unliesita- 
tingly  declare  it  to  be  the  work  of  a  righteous  and  Holy  God  with  his  creat- 
ures, and  his  manifestation  of  love  and  mercy  to  the  Zion  of  his  likeness 
and  his  peculiar  care;  establishing  her  in  order,  clothing  her  in  beauty,  and 
making  her  the  exemplification  of  all  his  requirements  upon  his  lost  creature 
man. 

I  have  seen,  known  and  experienced,  its  humiliating  operation  on  those 
employed  as  agents  or  instruments  in  this  weighty  and  solemn  work;  and 
many  times  have  I  seen  them  weighed  down  in  sorrow  and  tribulation,  by 
the  solemnity  and  importance  of  the  labor  they  were  called  to  perform  ;  then 
rise  in  the  sublime  energy  of  the  power  which  inspired  them,  and  unburden 
their  souls  of  the  solemn  charge. 

This  is  the  nature  and  operation  of  that  work  which  has  brought  forth  that 
Sacred  Word  which  is  now  to  go  forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  v.hich 
does  of  itself  carry  intrinsic  proof  of  its  divine  origin. 

Having  been  familiar  with  the  miraculous  events  of  this  sublime  manifes- 
tation, from  its  very  commencement  to  the  present  time,  and  having  in  some 
measure,  felt  the  same  divine  energy  upon  my  soul  and  body,  which  moved 
the  mortal  hand  to  write  this  Roll  and  Book,  I  do  readily  and  cheerfully  de- 
clare it  to  be  the  word  of  God  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Concerning  the  manifestation  of  the  Mother  Spirit,  contained  in  this 
Roll,  I  would  point  all  who  never  felt  her  mild,  gentle  and  tender,  yet  strong 
influence,  to  the  uniform  testimony  of  all  animate  creation,  and  invite  them 
to  look  "Through  nature  up  to  nature's  God,"  and  see  if  they  can  find  any 
*'image  or  likeness"  of  the  unnatural  and  absurd,  yet  popular  and  prevailing 
notion  of  divinity.  According  to  this  divinity,  I  would  ask,  Where  is  the 
prototype  of  woman's  existence .'' Where  is  her  corresponding  cause.''  The 
commonly  received  divinity  would  indeed  make  her  existence  as  anomalous 
as  the  fabulous  production  of  God,  in  the  Heathen  Mythology 

But  in  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  my  Eternal  Parents,  for  light  and  truth, 
I  must  close  this  my  testimony,  and  commend  this  Sacred  Roll  into  the  hands 
of  the  conscientious  and  upright,  that  they  may  ponder  well,  consider  and 
be  wise. 

Harvard,  Mass. ,  Ausrust  26,  1843.  Daniel  Mvrick. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MINERVA  L.  HILL. 

While  assembled  with  my  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  holy  sanctuary  for 
devotion,  on  the  twenty  ninth  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  I 
saw  a  large  company  of  Angels.  The  eyes  of  one  were  like  flames  of  fire. 
They  would  sometimes  spread  their  wings,  which  would  fill  the  whole  house 


334  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

with  the  glory  of  God.     I  also  saw  tlio   Savior  and  Mother  Ann,  having 
burning  candles  in  their  rigiit  hands. 

The  Savior  turned  to  me  saying :  These  are  the  candles  of  the  true  and 
living  God,  the  Father  of  all.  With  these  candles  we  have  searched  Zion, 
and  with  them  we  will  search  all  mankind.  Yea,  every  one  shall  feel  our 
searching  power;  for  this  the  Lord  hath  spoken,  and  no  man  can  alter  it. 

Little  one,  you  have  many  times  heard  me  say,  that  when  my  Heavenly 
Father  should  speak,  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  should  know  it;  and  soon, 
very  soon,  He  will  speak,  and  all  shall  know  it.  The  Roll  of  Eternal  Trutii 
is  the  beginning  of  his  word  ;  but  his  voice  will  continue  to  roll  through  the 
land,  till  the  sons  of  men  shall  learn  righteousness. 

In  the  summer  of  eighteen  hundred  and  thirty  nine,  I  saw  the  Savior  with 
a  gold  trumpet  in  his  hand;  and  through  it  he  repeated  these  words  :  When 
God  my  Heavenly  Father  shall  speak,  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  shall 
know  it.  And  from  that  time,  up  to  October  seventh,  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  forty  two,  did  I  many  times  hear  him  repeat  the  same.  This 
was  the  last  time,  and  yet  I  was  left  without  knowing  the  meaning  thereof 
But  now  he  has  told  me,  and  I  know  the  meaning  of  his  words. 

Said  he.  Have  not  I  told  you  many  times,  that  the  work  of  God  would  in- 
crease, and  many  should  hear  this  gospel  ?  Have  I  not  told  you  that  every 
promise  of  God  and  his  holy  Angels  should  be  fulfilled  ?  And  have  not  many 
of  them  been  fulfilled,  already,  in  your  sight?  I  answered,  Yea,  my  heav- 
enly Father,  you  have  often  told  me  these  things ;  and  many  of  them  I  have 
seen  fulfilled. 

He  then  said.  The  rest  of  the  prophecies  which  you  have  heard  from  time 
to  time,  shall  surely  come  to  pass  in  God's  own  time  ;  for  this  He  has  spok- 
en, and  no  man  can  alter  it. 

He  still  continued  to  question  me,  saying  :  Are  you  willing  at  all  times 
and  in  all  places,  to  testify  that  this  work  is  of  God,  and  not  of  man  ?  And 
can  you  promise  to  support  the  work  of  the  Lord  which  you  have  heard, 
both  now  and  forever,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places  ?  If  you  can,  you  may 
here  place  your  name. 

I  answered,  I  will  never  deny  this  great  work  of  God,  and  will  there- 
fore place  my  name  as  a  witness  to  it;  for  I  know  it  to  be  of  God,  and  not  of 
man.  I  can  say  from  my  heart,  that  I  love  it;  for  I  know  it  will  wholly  de- 
stroy an  evil  nature.  I  will  promise  before  God  and  his  holy  Angels,  that  I 
never  will  deny  this  work  of  inspiration;  but  will  confess  it  before  all 
mankind.  I  know  I  have  seen  my  Holy  Savior,  Mother  Ann  and  many  of 
the  holy  Angels ;  and  often  felt  that  power  of  God,  which  I  could  not  resist. 

I  am  determined  to  be  faithful  and  endure  to  the  end;  through  dark  and 
trying  hours,  through  floods  of  tribulation,  and  through  persecution.  Yea, 
I  will  put  my  trust  in  God,  for  I  know  it  is  by  his  power  and  that  alone,  by 
which  I  can  be  supported. 

Harvard,  Mass. ,  April  29, 1843.  Minerva  L.  Hill. 

Borji   Deceinher  5,  A.  D.  1812;  in   Cumhcrland.,  county  of  Providence^  state 
of  Rhode  Island;  came  to  the  United  Society  in  Harvard^  in  1820. 


335 

TESTIMONY  OF  JOANNA  RANDALL. 

As  I  have  been  an  instrument  in  the  present  work  and  manifostntion  from 
Heaven  to  earth,  I  can  boldly  testify  before  all  men,  that  what  has  now 
been  revealed  from  the  throne  of  the  Almighty  Creator  to  the  inhabitants  of 
earth,  are  his  solemn  and  sacred  warnings,  revealed  through  an  instrument 
of  mortal  clay,  to  be  sent  forth  to  a  lost  world. 

And  1  hereby  testify,  by  what  I  have  received  heretofore,  from  the  invisi- 
ble spirits  in  eternity,  that  what  is  contained  in  this  Sacred  Book,  did,  in 
truth  and  in  reality,  proceed  from  the  source  and  fountain  of  all  good,  and 
is  that  by  which  all  souls  will  be  judged  at  the  bar  of  justice.  And  as  a  liv- 
ing witness  of  the  same,  I  here  subscribe  my  name. 

Shirley,  Mass.,  April  27,  1843.  Joanna    Randall. 

Born  January  22,  1819;  in  Nashua^  Hillsborough  county^  state  of  JVeio 
Hampshire. 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLIAM    WETHERBEE. 

Late  in  the  evening,  April  twenty  sixth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three, 
I  retired  to  my  room,  for  the  purpose  of  writing  a  roll  which  was  this  day 
received  from  a  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God;  and  after  laboring  a  while 
in  solemn  fear  and  prayer  to  God,  for  a  portion  of  his  divine  spirit  to  rest 
upon  me,  I  sensibly  felt  the  presence  of  a  mighty  Angel  of  God  by  my  side. 

He  reached  forth  his  hand  and  took  the  roll,  saying.  Bow  your  spirit  low 
O  thou  mortal  child,  and  in  solemn  reverence,  write  the  sacred  words  con- 
tained in  this  roll,  as  I  read  them  unto  you.  He  then  opened  the  roll  and 
read  as  follows : 

Hearken,  O  ye  children  who  dwell  in  this  little  branch  of  my  Zion,  saith 
the  Lord  your  God;  for  I  have  words  of  solemn  truth  to  speak  unto  you.  I 
am  that  God  whose  words  of  eternal  truth  have  just  been  sounded  forth  unto 
you  :  and  which,  according  to  my  will,  are  soon  to  be  sent  forth  unto  a 
lost  world. 

And  with  my  own  voice  do  I  call  upon  every  branch  of  my  Zion  upon 
earth,  to  awake  in  spirit,  and  to  witness  and  support  my  holy  work,  which 
in  this  day  is  swiftly  going  on.  For  the  time  has  come  that  my  tender  mer- 
cies and  my  scourging  judgments  are  to  be  carried  to  and  fro  through  the 
earth,  and  dealt  out  to  the  inhabitants  therein,  according  to  their  just  merits. 

And,  O  ye  little  ones  in  Zion,  listen  now  to  my  solemn  warnings  unto 
you.  Walk  in  low  humiliation,  that  my  scourging  hand  may  not  rest  heavi- 
ly upon  you.  Cleave  to  the  Anointed  Lead  in  Zion,  and  follow  their  exam- 
ple; for  they  are  in  truth  my  faithful  servants,  and  the  objects  of  my  delight 
and  pleasure;  and  upon  them  shall  my  blessing  be  poured  with  a  liberal  hand. 

And  unto  you,  my  little  ones,  will  I  give  a  portion  of  the  same  blessings, 
if  in  faithfulness  and  perseverance  you  will  walk  the  path  of  tribulation, 
self-denial  and  the  cross  of  Christ,  which  they  have  walked  before  you. 


;530  aemm:m)ix  to  the 

But  know  yc  my  dear  children,  tliat  if  lieavy  tribulation  and  deep  suffer- 
ings come  upon  tliem,  1  shall  require  you  to  realize  a  portion  of  the  same; 
for  ye  are  all  children  of  one  parentage,  and  ye  must  all  sympathize  togeth- 
er in  sorrow  and  tribulation,  as  well  as  in  joy  and  comfort. 

Prepare,  O  prepare  ye  my  people,  for  the  days  of  tribulation  which  are 
near  at  hand.  But  fear  not;  for  in  obedience  to  my  will  and  my  word,  ye 
shall  be  supported  and  able  to  bear  whatever  may  fall  to  your  lot.  I  am  ever 
nigh  to  the  meek  and  lowly  soul,  and  I  will  never  forsake  nor  turn  away 
from  those  who  will  bow  their  spirits  before  Me,  acknowledge  my  holy  work 
and  support  the  same,  whether  the  number  be  few  or  many. 

Therefore,  awake  and  arise,  O  Zion,  that  thou  mayest  be  prepared  for  thy 
light  to  shine  forth  into  a  lost  world. 

Now,  saith  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God,  Listen  yet  longer,  O  ye 
children  of  Zion,  and  hearken  ye  nations  of  the  earth ;  and  know  that  I  am 
commissioned  and  sent  forth  by  the  God  of  Heaven,  to  guard  the  Sacred  Book 
containing  his  word  and  will,  and  to  see  how  it  is  received,  and  what  use  is 
made  of  it,  wherever  it  goes.  And  I  shall  notice  and  regard  every  soul,  ac- 
cording as  they  regard  this  sacred  and  holy  work. 
Inspired  Witness, 

William  H.  Wetherbee. 

I  do,  saith  the  mortal  writer  of  this  short  roll,  with  gratitude  and  true 
thankfulness,  declare  my  full  faith  and  unshaken  confidence  in  the  present 
manifestation  and  work  of  God,  which  is  now  going  forth  through  his  Zion 
on  earth,  and  which  will  soon  go  forth  among  the  nations  abroad. 

And  having  a  privilege  to  be  a  witness  in  this  glorious  work,  though  un- 
worthy as  I  am,  I  am  willing,  and  can  thankfully  and  boldly  testify  and  de- 
clare before  all  mankind,  that  I  do  know  in  my  own  soul,  that  it  is  the  way 
and  work  of  the  living  God  into  which  I  am  called;  and  that  it  will  be 
carried  on  by  his  Almighty  power,  until  in  his  own  time,  his  designs  are  ful- 
ly accomplished.  And  I  do  also  know,  that  the  Sacred  Roll  and  Book  came 
forth  from  the  eternal  source  of  all  good. 

I  feel  truly  thankful  for  the  tender  mercies  of  God  that  have  been  extend- 
ed to  me  ;  and  it  is  my  sincere  determination  to  go  through  to  the  end,  and 
do  all  in  mv  power,  to  honor,  support  and  build  up  the  gospel  of  my  blessed 
Savior.  And  though  persecution,  deep  tribulation  andJieavy  sorrows  roll  on, 
yet  I  will  never  disown  or  dishonor  my  blessed  Mother's  name,  nor  her  pure 
and  holy  gospel. 

To  this  testimony,  do  I  now  with  firmness  affix  my  name;  and  will   ever 
stand  ready  to  meet  the  same. 
Shirley,  Mass.,  April  27,  184.3.  William  H.  Wetherbee. 

Born  January  sixteenth^  eighteen  hundred  and  sixteen;  in  the  toicn  of  Lan- 
caster^ county  of  Worcester  and  state  of  Massachusetts. 


337 

TESTLMONY  OF  ANNIS  C.  GODFREY. 

As  God,  in  his  mercy  and  condescension,  has  seen  fit  to  notice  me  with 
his  gifts  from  on  high,  I  feel  it  my  indispensable  duty  to  bear  witness  to  the 
work  of  the  spirit,  which  is  made  manifest  unto  me. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty  sixth  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three, 
I  saw  a  mighty  Angel  with  a  shining  roll  in  his  hand.  He  was  terrible,  and 
out  of  his  mouth  proceeded  flames  of  fire.     And  he  spake  unto  me,  saying: 

0  thou  little  one,  bow  your  spirit  low  and  hearken  to  my  words;  for  I  am 
a  mighty  Angel,  sent  forth  from  the  eternal  throne.  And  the  fire  which 
proceedeth  from  my  mouth,  is  the  fire  of  the  Lord,  which  will  go  forth  to 
destroy  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  the  earth  who  set  at  nought  the  word  of  God. 

At  the  sight  and  voice  of  this  mighty  Angel,  my  spirit  was  brought  into 
great  tribulation.  The  Angel  said  unto  me.  Fear  not;  but  walk  softly  be- 
fore thy  God,  and  protection  thou  shalt  find.  For  wherever  I  can  find  a 
people,  however  few  they  are  in  number,  who  walk  in  humility's  vale,  they 
shall  not  feel  the  wrath  of  God. 

Much  I  shall  not  say  unto  you ;  for  in  this  roll  are  contained  the  words 
of  the  Almighty  One,  and  of  me  the  holy  Angel,  which  are  to  be  passed  forth 
unto  the  children  of  Zion. 

The  Angel  then  gave  me  the  roll,  with  a  request  that  it  should  be  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Anointed. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  Angel  again  came  unto  me  and  said:  Little  one,  go 
thou  and  write  the  things  which  have  been  made  known  unto  thee,  respect- 
ing me.  And  I  said,  O  thou  mighty  Angel,  I  am  incapable  of  adding  any 
thing  to  the  much  which  has  already  been  given.     But  he  answered,  saying  : 

0  thou  little  one,  remember  the  words  of  the  Savior  to  the  poor  woman  who 
cast  in  her  mite;  for  I  say  unto  you  it  will  be  accepted  of  your  God.  De- 
clare also,  that  at  the  eighth  hour  of  this  night,  I  will  attend  upon  the  writ- 
ing of  this  roll,  which  I  have  placed  in  your  hands. 

And  upon  the  instrument  who  shall  be  chosen  to  write  it,  will  I  bestow 
my  mighty  power.  But  you,  I  have  called  as  a  witness,  that  these  things 
might  be  confirmed  in  the  eyes  of  all. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Annis  C.  Godfrey. 
Thus  have  I  written  that  which  the  Angel  hath  commanded  me ;    and  I 
can  boldly,  and  with  confidence,  bear  witness  to  the  work  of  God  which  is 
now  going  on  in  Zion,  and  which  He  hath  declared  will  soon  spread  abroad 
in  the  earth. 

1  have  for  some  length  of  time  been  an  instrument  in  this  glorious  mani- 
festation, and  been  called  to  sound  forth  the  word  of  my  ever  blessed  Pa- 
rents in  Heaven,  unto  mortals  on  earth.     But  unto  God  is  the  glory  due;  for 

1  am  but  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter;  and  it  shall  be  my  labor  through 
time,  to  walk  worthy  of  my  holy  calling,  that  I  may  stand  as  a  shining 
light  in  the  house  of  my  ever  blessed  Mother. 

Shirley,  Mass.,   April  27, 1843.  Annis  C.  Godfrey. 

Born  in  Waterhury,  county  of  Washington  and  state  of  Vermont;  Jlpril  14, 
1810. 


338 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLIAM  WILLARD. 

I  was  born  in  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  December  2,  A.D.  1809.  At  the 
age  of  eighteen  year?,  I  was  by  tlic  goodness  of  God  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  Zion,  and  made  partaker  of  that  gospel  which  saves  the  soul  from  sin  and 
condemnation;  and  have,  by  yielding  obedience  to  its  requirements,  gained 
that  love  and  union  to  the  people  of  God,  and  to  his  pure  way,  which  feels 
more  sacred,  and  stronger  to  me  than  any  other  union  which  mortals  can  pos- 
sess :  it  is  that  bond  of  union  which  the  transitory  scenes  of  time  and  the 
pleasures  of  this  world  cannot  yield  to  the  soul,  or  take  from  those  who 
have  gained  it  by  obedience  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

Plaving  a  sure  witness  within  me,  truly  and  with  confidence  can  I  assert, 
that  Christ  has  made  his  second  appearing  on  earth,  as  recorded  in  the  Sacred 
Roll  and  Book  about  to  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth }  and  to  the  truth 
and  divine  origin  of  the  sacred  words  therein  contained,  I  can  say  in  truth 
and  in  sincerity  of  heart,  and  in  the  solemn  fear  of  God,  that  I  do  believe 
they  emanated  from  the  source  of  divine  light,  manifested  and  revealed  to, 
and  through  his  chosen  vessels;  who  have  purified  their  hearts,  made  their 
garments  white,  suffered  deep  tribulation,  and  thereby  become  fit  subjects 
for  the  holy  spirit  to  rest  upon. 

Although  not  having  received  divine  revelation  from  the  spiritual  world 
myself,  I  have  seen,  heard  and  felt  that  among  the  subjects  of  the  present 
work  of  God,  which  brought  abundant  evidence  with  it,  that  it  could  pro- 
ceed from  no  other  source  than  from  the  eternal  fountain  of  all  good ;  and  I 
should  with  equal  propriety,  dispute  or  doubt  the  existence  of  a  God,  as  to 
dispute  or  doubt  the  revelation  of  God's  will  through  chosen  earthen  vessels; 
And  I  firmly  believe,  having  the  strongest  evidence  within  myself,  that  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  through  this  medium,  preparing  the  children  of  the 
new  creation  on  earth,  to  receive  his  sacred  word  and  will,  to  communicate 
to  all  nations  who  know  it  not;  that  all  may  be  left  without  an  excuse  that 
"They  know  not  Christ  or  of  his  second  coming  without  sin  unto  salvation." 

In  addition  to  my  duty,  I  feel  thankful  for  the  privilege  of  giving  my  tes- 
timony in  favor  of  the  way  of  God,  that  through  the  influence  of  divine 
wisdom  I  was  enabled  to  find  the  door  of  mercy,  the  path  of  peace,  and  the 
only  road  to  solid  happiness  ;  that  I  chose  the  narrow  way,  instead  of  the 
broad  road  to  destruction,  in  my  youth;  that  1  have  the  privilege  of  devot- 
ing the  best  of  my  life,  my  time  and  talents  to  the  honor  of  the  gospel,  and 
for  the  up-building  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  to  lay  up  a  treasure  for  my 
own  soul,  where  moth  and  rust  cannot  corrupt;  and  it  is  my  firm  and  fixed 
determination  ever  to  remain  faithful  in  this  work,  even  to  the  sacrifising  of 
all  worldly  pleasures  and  enjoyments. 

In  confirmation  to  the  above  testimony,  I  hereunto  subscribe  my  name, 
this  twenty  second  day  of  August,  A.  D.  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three. 

Canterbury,  Merrimac  county,   ^  William  Willard. 

state  of  New  Hampshire. 


3:39 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLIAM  TRIPURE. 

1  was  born  in  the  town  of  Elliot,  county  of  York  and  state  of  Maine  ;  from 
whence  I  was  brought  to  this  place  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  twenty  three,  being  then  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  my 
age ;  and  having  been  a  constant  witness  of  the  work  of  God  among  his  peo- 
ple for  several  years  past,  I  feel  it  a  solemn  duty  to  Him  and  to  my  fellow 
creatures,  to  give  my  testimony  in  favor  of  this  sin-destroying,  soul-redeem- 
ing work  which  has  been  sent  forth  upon  earth,  through  the  infinite  mercy 
of  Him  who  knoweth  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  and  is  willing  that 
all  should  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  and  be  saved  ;  for  I  know  by 
the  inspiration  of  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  my  own  soul,  that  this  is  the  final 
day  of  his  grace  to  the  lost  and  wandering  children  of  men,  and  will  prove 
a  savor  of  life  or  of  death  to  every  one. 

And  this  sacred  work  that  is  now  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  is 
not  the  production  of  an  excited  imagination,  or  of  the  efforts  of  human  ge- 
nius ;  but  through  the  deepest  mortification  and  intense  suffering  of  soul  it 
has  been  written  by  the  inspiration  of  the  spirit  of  God,  in  his  most  solemn 
fear.  And  the  sacred  truths  therein  contained,  require  the  serious  consider- 
ation of  every  rational  being ;  for  whatever  may  be  the  opinions  of  mortals 
now,  it  alters  not  the  purpose  of  God ;  for  that  time  is  approaching  when 
every  soul,  either  in  mercy  or  in  judgment,  will  have  to  acknowledge  the  di- 
vine origin  of  its  sacred  truths. 

I  have  received  that  evidence  of  this  late  manifestation  of  the  work  and 
will  of  God,  that  no  power  on  earth  can  shake  ;  for  1  know  I  have  seen  my 
Holy  Savior,  and  have  often  felt  his  spirit  as  plainly  as  though  he  still  inhab- 
ited the  earthly  tabernacle  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  I  had  been  in  its 
presence. 

And  often  have  I  felt  the  spirit  of  my  blessed  Mother  Ann  and  the  rest  of 
my  Heavenly  Parents  to  whom  I  feel  my  soul  deeply  indebted,  as  the  instru- 
ments of  God,  by  whom,  through  deep  tribulation  and  suffering,  this  blessed 
gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearance  has  been  established  on  earth,  for  the  re- 
demption of  all  souls  who  are  willing  to  comply  with  its  sacred  requirements. 
Therefore,  whether  I  am  called  to  meet  joy  or  tribulation  on  earth,  still  I 
never  can  deny  this  undoubted  faith  which  has  been  planted  in  my  soul,  by 
a  power  above  the  power  of  man. 

But  the  aspirations  of  thankfulness  from  my  soul,  continually  ascend  to 
my  God,  through  those  beloved  instruments  whom  He  has  chosen  to  revive 
this  blessed  gospel  of  salvation  to  a  lost  world,  that  I  was  called  to  forsake 
the  allurements  of  nature  in  my  youth,  and  bear  the  cross  of  my  blessed 
Savior,  by  which  I  feel  the  protection  and  blessing  of  my  Heavenly  Father 
continually  flowing  through  my  soul,  even  as  a  stream  that  faileth  not, 
and  as  a  fountain  that  is  never  dry. 

This  Holy  and  Sacred  Roll,  which  is  here  sent  forth  to  the  nations,  has 
been  attended  throughout  by  those  convincing  proofs  of  its  divine  origin, 
that  no  reasonable,  unprejudiced  mind  could  deny  ;  and  whether  it  be  re- 
ceived as  the  word  of  warning  and  nitT(  y  of  God,  or  the  fruits  of  a  religious 


340 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


frenzy,  it  never  will  alter  the  nature  of"  the  work,  or  (change  the  require- 
ments of  Cod  upon  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men  ;  for  He  hath  purposed 
a  work  of  reformation  throughout  the  earth,  and  He  will  effect  it. 

Therefore,  I  rejoice  continually  before  Him,  that  the  arm  of  his  mercy 
has  been  extended  to  my  needy  soul,  and  the  light  of  his  grace  has  beamed 
forth  to  my  heart ;  teaching,  that  to  deny  all  ungodliness,  and  to  walk  in  Im- 
mility  before  Him,  is  the  path  of  true  peace  and  perfect  safety,  where  the 
soul  can  feel  that  presence  of  heavenly  spirits  and  the  enlivening  rays  of 
holy  love,  unknown  to  those  who  seek  for  indulgence  on  the  barren  wilds  of 
nature. 

Canterbury,  N.  H.,  July  2, 1843.  William  Tripure. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JAMES  M.  OTIS. 

I  was  born  in  Portsmouth,  county  of  Rockingham,  state  of  New  Hamp- 
shire ;  on  the  seventeenth  day  of  the  ninth  month,  eighteen  hundred  and 
seventeen;  and  was  gathered  into  the  United  Society  at  Canterbury,  A.  D. 
eighteen  hundred  and  thirty  one;  since  which  time,  it  has  been  my  labor  to 
know  the  will  of  my  God,  and  to  do  it ; 

And  feeling  it  a  duty  which  I  owe  to  Him  as  well  as  to  my  fellow  men,  to 
bear  witness  to  his  work,  and  the  great  display  of  his  marvelous  power 
among  his  people,  I  cheerfully  comply  therewith. 

Feeling  a  witness  within  my  own  breast,  that  I  have  received  the  true 
light  and  power  of  God  which  has  been  manifested  in  this  latter  day,  I  can 
boldly  and  fearlessly  declare  before  all  men,  that  this  great  and  glorious  dis- 
play of  power  which  has  been  in  his  true  Church,  is  the  work  of  an 
Almighty  hand,  that  Over-ruling  Power  which  causes  Heaven  and  earth  to 
move  at  its  bidding,  and  setteth  the  wisdom  of  mortal  man  at  defiance. 

Know  ye,  all  ye  people  who  read  the  solemn  warnings  and  divine  instruc- 
tions given  in  the  sacred  pages  of  the  Roll  and  Book  now  sent  forth  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  that  it  is  the  word  of  God  given  in  mercy  to  the  chil- 
dren of  a  lost  world;  and  is  now  made  manifest  to  them  through  a  gift  of  in- 
spiration, by  the  same  Power  which  gave  unto  Moses,  upon  Mount  Sinai's 
top,  the  commandments  for  the  children  of  Israel. 

Therefore  read  all  ye  people,  and  understand,  lest  the  notice  of  your  God 
pass,  and  ye  be  not  benefited  by  the  call  ;  for  the  Lord  of  mercy  and  char- 
ity is  calling  loudly  through  the  last  trumpet,  with  a  solemn  blast;  and  hath 
sent  his  Angels  forth  unto  all  nations,  tongues  and  people,  that  they  may 
hear  his  word,  repent,  and  escape  his  heavy  wrath  which  is  kindled  against 
them,  because  of  the  abominations  and  corruptions  which  have  been  com- 
mitted on  the  earth,  and  have  arisen  as  mountains  before  Him. 

Knowing  that  I  have  been  blessed  with  heavenly  gifts  from  the  worlds  of 
love,  administered  unto  me  by  holy  Angels  and  happy  spirits,  I  hesitate  not 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  341 

in  declaring  before  all  men  the  truth  of  God,  which  is,  that  the  Sacred  Roll 
and  Book,  containing  the  instructions  and  admonitions  of  Heaven,  (unto 
which  are  added  these  testimonies  of  living  witnesses,)  is  sent  forth  by  the 
Almighty  Power  of  Jehovah,  unto  whom  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every 
tongue  confess. 

I  would  not  that  any  should  think  I  speak  at  random,  or  with  a  spirit  of 
enthusiasm  or  wild  zeal ;  but  plainly  that  which  I  know,  as  was  fully  de- 
clared by  our  Savior ;  If  ye  keep  my  commandments,  then  shall  ye  know  of 
the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself. 

This  knowledge  I  have  obtained,  by  obeying  the  commands  and  following 
the  example  of  the  Savior,  (the  pattern  of  the  children  of  the  new  creation,) 
by  walking  even  as  he  walked,  according  to  the  best  of  my  understanding, 
forsaking  that  which  led  my  soul  astray  from  my  God,  and  denying  myself 
of  all  ungodliness  ;  living  soberly,  righteously  and  godly,  walking  not  after 
the  flesh  but  after  the  spirit. 

Hence,  by  daily  bearing  the  cross  of  Christ,  I  am  able  to  bind  that  lawless 
and  corrupt  passion  which  rules  and  reigns  in  the  hearts  of  mankind,  and 
live  a  life  acceptable  to  my  God. 

There  is  but  one  path  in  which  souls  can  walk  to  the  acceptance  of  God  : 
the  same  is  the  strait  and  narrow  path,  into  which  few  as  yet  have  sought 
an  entrance. 

I  know  within  my  own  soul,  even  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  that  I 
have  entered  by  the  door  of  self-denial  and  the  cross,  into  the  narrow  path 
where  reign  peace  and  purity  ;  for  which  I  rejoice  with  exceeding  joy,  and 
give  thanks  to  my  God  with  unceasing  prayer. 

Who  will  despise  and  turn  away  from  the  out-stretched  hand  of  their  God, 
which  in  mercy  and  charity  is  offered  unto  them,  to  lead  them  out  from  un- 
der the  yoke  and  servitude  of  Satan,  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  saints  and 
Angels,  because  it  cometh  not  according  to  the  wisdom  of  vain  man .-' 

And  now  by  the  same  spirit  which  inspired  the  Prophets  in  former  dis- 
pensations I  would  say,  as  a  word  in  due  season.  Bow  down,  O  ye  people, 
and  give  heed  to  his  word ;  Hear  ye  O  Heavens  and  give  ear  O  earth ;  for 
the  Lord  has  spoken,  and  even  so  it  shall  come  to  pass. 

Canterbury,  N.H.,  June  25,  1843.  James  M,  Otis, 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOHN  MALOON. 

As  a  witness  unto  the  truth  of  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  I  do  solemnly 
testify  to  all  nations,  tongues  and  people,  that  it  is  the  unalterable  truth  of 
God.  I  have  been  not  only  an  eye  and  ear  witness  of  the  remarkable  out- 
pourings of  his  divine  spirit  and  power  among  his  people,  for  the  last  six 
years,  but  a  sharer  in  the  same.  I  have  many  times  felt  the  influence  of  the 
same  power  operating  upon  both  soul  and  body;  which  gives  me  full  confi- 
dence in  the  late  work  and  manifestation  of  God  to  his  people. 


342  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

Having  tlie  evidence  in  my  own  soul,  I  feel  free  to  declare  before  all  men, 
that  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book  is  from  God,  Jehovah,  the  Father  of  all, 
the  beginning  and  the  end  of  all  created  things  ;  yea,  that  God  who  hath 
made  Himself  manifest  unto  his  true  people  in  every  age  of  the  world. 

And  as  God  lias  in  this  latter  day,  in  wisdom  and  charity,  seen  fit  to  notice 
his  creature  man,  by  renewing  his  laws  and  statutes,  and  showing  him  the 
only  way  whereby  he  can  find  favor  in  his  sight,  let  souls  be  bowed  in  thank- 
fulness and  gratitude  to  Him  for  his  unbounded  mercy  and  charity.  For 
God  is  not  to  be  mocked,  neither  is  his  word  to  be  trampled  upon  by  the  fil- 
thy and  unclean  of  this  world. 

But  He  doth  require  that  every  soul  should  learn  wisdom,  and  fear  Him 
before  too  late  ;  and  as  a  friend  to  my  fellow  mortals,  whose  souls  are  as  pre- 
cious in  the  sight  of  God  as  mine,  I  would  caution  you  to  be  careful  how 
you  treat  the  givings  of  God  ;  for  as  you  treat  them,  so  God  will  treat  you. 

And  furthermore,  I  do  testify  that  I  have  found  the  true  and  living  way  of 
God,  which  brings  peace  and  comfort  to  the  soul,  and  finally  gives  it  full 
victory  over  the  least  and  last  remains  of  a  fallen  nature. 

Therefore,  I  will  lift  up  my  voice  in  thankfulness  to  Christ  the  Savior,  and 
good  Mother  Ann  Lee,  who  are  the  two  anointed  ones,  and  stand  at  the 
head  of  the  new  creation  ;  who  through  sufferings  and  persecutions  have 
opened  the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  whereby  we  are  made  able  to  wor- 
ship God  to  his  acceptance,  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  And  I  would  in- 
vite all  to  come  and  partake  of  the  waters  of  life  freely,  and  thirst  no  more. 

Canterbury,  N.  H. ,  July  12.  1843.  John  Maloon. 

Born  December  27,  1818 ;  in  New  Castle^  county  of  Rockingham  and  state 
of  JVeto  Hampshire  ;  came  to  live  icith  the  United  Society  at  Canterbury,  JV.  H. 
A.  D. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JAMES  C.  BLANCHARD. 

As  I  have  been  made  a  partaker  of  this  blessed  gospel,  I  can  freely  bear 
witness  to  the  truth  of  it,  that  it  is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation.  And  hav- 
ing the  evidence  within  my  own  soul,  I  am  thankful  for  the  privilege,  and 
feel  it  a  duty  to  bear  witness  to  the  manifestation  of  the  work  of  God;  for  it 
has  saved  me  from  the  follies  and  sins  of  my  youth. 

Therefore,  I  can  cheerfully  recommend  it  to  others  as  a  sure  and  safe 
guide  into  all  truth  ;  for  I  have  been  made  a  partaker  of  that  renovating 
power  which  has  run  through  my  mortal  frame  like  streams  of  living  water. 
That  this  is  the  same  spirit  which  influenced  our  Holy  Savior  and  his  belov- 
ed apostles  I  have  not  the  least  shadow  of  a  doubt. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  that  the  sacred  pages  of  this  holy  Book 
have  been  written  by  the  divine  revelation  of  God  ;  that  the  writer  felt  the 
true  spirit  of  inspiration,  and  was  directed  by  it,  to  write  the  words  of  the 
Holy  Angel  correctly.     And  I  am  thankful  that  the  spirit  of  truth  has  gone 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  343 

forth,  that  the  Holy  Angel  has  been  sent  in  mercy  to  sound  the  word  of  life 
to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  that  they  might  learn  obedience  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  be  saved  from  the  snares  and  temptations  into  which  they  are 
running. 

And  I  can  say,  I  love  this  blessed  work  ;  yea,  I  love  mv  Mother  and 
those  who  traveled  with  her  in  tribulation,  to  again  open  the  way  of  salva- 
tion for  all  souls;  and  I  will  not  deny  this  holy  work,  nor  the  means  by 
which  I  have  received  it. 

For  I  know  that  through  this  blessed  work  I  have  received  the  pre- 
cious gifts  of  God,  and  have  been  an  instrument  of  his  Almighty  power, 
which  has  caused  me  to  turn,  bend  and  shake  like  a  tree  shaken  by  the 
wind,  and  to  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue  by  the  gift  of  inspiration,  that 
which  I  could  not  speak  but  by  the  gift  of  God. 

I  feel  thankful  that  I  have  a  part  with  the  true  people  of  God,  and  a 
peaceable  home  in  Zion  ;  and  my  prayer  is,  that  this  gospel  may  spread  and 
flourish,  and  other  souls  be  partakers  of  it ;  knowing  that  it  originated  in 
wisdom,  and  has  been  handed  down  to  us  through  the  mercy  of  God. 

This  Sacred  Roll  of  heavenly  truth,  which  is  now  sent  forth  to  earth  for 
thousands  and  millions  to  read,  I  pray  may  be  received  by  all  with  thankful 
hearts;  feeling  sensible  that  it  is  not  the  production  of  mortal  power,  but  is 
an  emanation  of  divine  wisdom.  Therefore  slight  it  not,  O  ye  children  of 
men  ;  for  it  is  a  word  of  truth  and  precious  counsel. 

Canterbury,  N.  H.,  August  1,  1843.  James   C.  Blanchard. 

Born  A.  D.,  1812;  in  the  toion  of  Grecnshorough.,  county  of  Orleans  and 
state  of  Vermont ;  has  lived  icith  the  United  Society  in  Canterbury^  JV.  H. , 
seventeen  years. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MARY  WHITCHER. 

Being  blessed  with  a  home  in  Zion,  where  peace  and  tranquility  reign  ; 
and  having  been  made  a  partaker  of  that  gospel,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  sec- 
ond appearing,  which  saves  the  soul  from  sin  and  condemnation,  my  heart 
is  filled  with  thankfulness  to  my  God,  and  my  voice  soundeth  praise  for 
the  same. 

Having  the  witness  in  my  own  soul,  I  can  confidently  state  that  Christ  has 
made  his  second  appearance  upon  earth,  as  is  recorded  in  the  Sacred  Roll 
and  Book  now  about  to  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

And  to  the  truth  and  divine  origin  of  this  Sacred  Word,  ray  spirit  beareth 
witness  ;  having  received  knowledge  from  a  heavenly  source,  from  time  to 
time,  in  the  late  manifestation  of  holy  and  divine  things,  that  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  preparing  his  Zion  on  earth  to  receive  his  word  and  will,  to 
communicate  to  every  nation,  tongue  and  people,  who  know  not  the  Christ 
or  of  his  second  coming,  and  true  dwelling  place  on  the  earth  ;  and  having 
been  blessed  with  the  peculiar  notice  of  God,  I  feel  it  a  duty  and  privilege 
to  testify  of  the  same. 

I  know  the  Lord  hath  greatly  blessed  his  chosen  people  in  this  latter  day, 


344  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

with  the  out-pouring  of  his  holy  spirit  in  many  ways,  marvelous  to  the  be- 
holder, and  soul-strengthening  to  the  receiver;  of  which  I  have  been  a  wit- 
ness, and  even  a  partaker. 

My  soul  has  often  been  filled  with  that  heavenly  love  which  casteth  out 
all  fear  of  mortals  or  any  earthly  danger ;  and  with  that  holy  power  which 
hath  caused  me  to  speak  in  new  tongues,  to  sing  heavenly  and  divine  songs 
from  saints  and  Ansels  in  glorv  ;  with  whom  I  have  been  able  to  commune 
from  time  to  time,  and  for  many  days  in  succession  ;  which  hath  so  estab- 
lished mv  faith  in  the  reality  of  divine  revelation  and  supernatural  power, 
that  no  caviler  or  unbeliever  could  cause  me  to  disbelieve  what  I  have  seen, 
felt  and  heard  from  the  heavenly  worlds  above,  or  to  deny  my  faith  in  the 
Sacred  Word  of  God,  now  sent  forth  in  mercy  to  his  creature  man,  to  call 
him  from  his  wanderings,  and  to  bring  him  nigher  unto  his  Creator. 

But  I  will  stand  true  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  to  my  own  soul,  and  as  a  wit- 
ness to  the  unalterable  truth  of  the  Sacred  Word  now  sent  forth  for  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  knowing  it  to  be  the  word  of  God  ;  and  rather  than  deny 
the  same,  or  my  holy  faith  in  Christ's  second  appearing,  and  obedience 
thereto,  upon  which  my  soul  is  anchored  for  salvation,  I  would  suifer  perse- 
cution or  sacrifice  my  natural  life. 

I  know  the  true  kingdom  of  God  is  established  on  the  earth,  already  com- 
pleted in  its  order,  and  growing  in  the  heavenly  graces  of  purity  and  love. 
And  that  Christ  the  Savior  and  Mother  Ann  Lee  are  the  Parents  of  the  new 
creation,  who  stand  first  in  this  heavenly  kingdom,  anointed  and  appointed 
of  God  to  lead  souls  out  of  nature's  darkness,  is  known  beyond  a  doubt,  by 
all  who  have  entered  this  peaceable  fold,  and  are  their  true  followers. 

My  spirit  boweth  down  in  thankfulness  for  the  day  in  which  I  live,  for  the 
mercv,  charity  and  blessing  of  God  to  my  soul,  before  whom  I  am  resolved 
to  walk  humbly,  uprightly  and  in  holy  fear,  till  my  days  are  finished  on 
earth. 

To  these  feelings  of  my  own  heart,  and  writing  of  my  own  hand,  I  freely 
afl5x  my  name. 

Canterbury,  N.  H. .  June  28. 1843.  ^Iary  Whitcher. 

Born  March  31,  1815  ;  in  the  toicn  of  Laurens^  county  of  Otsego^  state  of 
JVew  York  ;  has  lited  with  the  United  Society  in  Canterbury,  .V.  fl. ,  since  JS'o- 
rember  ]>,  1526. 


TESTIMONY  OF  HESTER  ANN  ADAMS. 

On  the  twenty  fourth  of  July,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  While  I  was 
worshiping  my  God  under  the  divine  influence  of  the  spirit,  I  saw  a  large 
golden  cross  :  and  upon  the  cross  were  written  these  words. 
"  Behold  ye  the  Inscription." 
"Out  of  the  midst  of  Zion,  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  hear  the  word 
of  their  God,  while  his  people  shall  fear  before  Him  continually,  and  praise 
his  holy  name  forever  and  ever,  and  ever-more,  Amen. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  345 

Even  this  cross  which  I  have  borne,  shall  every  true  disciple  of  mine 
bear,  saith  your  Lord  and  Savior." 

On  the  twenty  eighth  of  December,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  two,  I  saw 
a  holy  and  mighty  Angel,  holding  in  his  hand  a  long  and  bright  Roll  ;  pres- 
ently the  Roll  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  Book,  and  the  Angel  held  the  Book 
open  before  me.     I  gazed  with  astonishment  and  great  fear. 

The  Angel  then  spake  and  said.  What  you  see  will  yet  go  forth  to  every  na- 
tion on  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  for  holy  Angels  are  passing  and  re-passing  there- 
in, sent  by  Gerah  Veed,  God  Jehovah,  to  work  a  marvelous  and  strange  work. 

The  heavy  word  which  you  see,  is  to  be  copied  by  mortal  hand,  as  a  holv 
Angel  readeth  word  for  word,  from  this  Roll  or  Book,  at  the  Holy  Mount  of 
the  most  High  God ;  therefore  bow  down  before  me,  and  remember  my 
word  in  time  of  need  ;  for  I  will  yet  require  mine  own  with  usury. 

Again  on  the  first  day  of  January,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  I 
saw  a  great  and  mighty  Angel  enter  our  place  of  sacred  worship  and  prayer, 
where  many,  very  many  Angels  were  sounding  their  trumpets  of  praise. 
As  this  Angel  entered,  all  was  silent;  presently  they  raised  their  wings,  and 
bowed  down  low,  saying  in  one  united  voice.  Holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God 
of  Heaven  and  earth  ;  praise  Him  O  Zion,  shout  aloud  in  solemn  fear,  for 
his  mercy  and  charity  endureth  forever.  Bow  down  all  ye  afar  off',  and  be 
prepared  for  the  word  of  your  God. 

Then  the  great  and  mighty  Angel  winged  his  way  towards  the  south,  say- 
ing. Blessed,  blessed  are  they  that  believe  and  rapent;  for  the  word  of  the 
Lord  will  go  forth  to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people.  Move  on 
ye  mighty  archers ;  for  the  day  of  liberty  and  freedom  is  proclaimed,  and 
shall  be  proclaimed,  saith  the  All-wise  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Hester  Ann  Adams. 

As  a  witness  to  the  words  of  unalterable  truth,  which  the  Lord  my  God 
hath  commanded  to  be  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  I  declare  be- 
fore all  people,  kindred  and  tongues,  that  it  is  the  word  of  the  Lord,  even 
his  warning  Word  in  due  season. 

Often  my  soul  has  been  blessed  with  the  soul-cheering  power  of  Heaven  ; 
and  I  have  been  fed  with  the  food  of  Angels,  sweet  and  nourishing.  My 
faith  is  established  beyond  a  doubt,  that  this  present  work  is  of  God  j 
because  I  have  had  evidence  in  my  own  soul,  of  its  purifying  and  cleansiu"- 
power. 

God  is  purity  and  love,  and  his  people  must  possess  the  same,  if  they 
would  merit  his  protection  and  blessing;  for  his  word  is  eternal  truth,  point- 
ed against  every  sin  ;  and  like  a  refiner's  fire  and  fuller's  soap,  it  will  cleanse 
and  purify  the  soul,  and  make  it  a  fit  temple  for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  dwell  in. 
I  am  thankful  I  have  been  made  a  partaker  of  the  purifying  work  of  the 
gospel  while  young,  that  I  may  shun  the  flattering  allurements  of  Satan,  and 
gain  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  heavenly  and  divine  things,  in  lieu  of  the 
transitory  pleasures  of  nature,  which  like  a  flower  soon  wither  and  fade 
away,  and  leave  the  soul  like  a  barren  wilderness  or  fruitless  field. 

This  Sacred  and  Divine  Roll  carries  evidence  with    itself,   of  its  divine 


34f)  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

origin  ;  surely  the  finger  of  God  marked  its  way,  and  Wisdom  Eternal  point- 
ed out  its  saving  virtues  ;  and  1  can  say  ot"  a  truth,  that  it  was  written  by  di- 
vine influence,  williout  the  aid  of  mortal  wisdom. 

I  feel  my  unworthincss  to  hand  forth  my  testimony,  for  I  am  but  a  poor 
frail  mortal  of  myself;  yet,  considering  the  many  blessings  I  have  received 
from  an  all-powerful  source,  I  feel  it  a  duty  I  owe  to  my  God,  to  my  own 
soul,  and  to  my  fellow  mortals,  to  declare  my  faith  in  the  work  of  an  holy 
God ;  for  I  know  I  have  found  that  gospel  which  saves  my  soul  from  sin  in 
the  present  tense,  and  in  obedience  will  insure  me  a  happy  abode  in  the 
Heavens  above. 

And  thereby  1  can  procure  that  substance  of  eternal  life  which  fadeth  not 
awav ;  but  as  an  anchor  will  hold  me  in  the  hour  of  trial  and  temptation  > 
and  I  am  determined,  with  a  firm  and  fixed  resolution,  to  stand  for  the  cause 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  even  to  the  laying  down  of  my  life ;  and  pur- 
sue with  pleasure  the  path  of  wisdom  and  holiness,  until  life's  short  thread 
is  spun,  and  my  pulse  shall  cease  to  beat>  then  my  spirit  will  be  able  to  meet 
my  God  in  peace. 

I  w'ill  stand  for  that  gospel  taught  by  the  Savior,  and  again  revived  and 
made  known  to  mortals  through  my  ever  blessed  Mother  Ann  Lee  ;  for  it 
affords  me  that  peace  and  solid  comfort  which  the  world,  with  all  its  pleas- 
ures, can  neither  give  nor  take  away. 

I  here  set  my  name  to  this  my  testimony,  that  I  w"ill  stand  a  faithful  ser- 
vant in  the  house  of  my  God,  through  life,  and  forevermore. 

Canterbury,  N.  H. ,  June  6,  1843.  Hester  Ann  Adams. 

Bor7t  in  Durham^  county  of  Strafford,  state  of  JVeic  Hampshire^  March  17, 
A.  D.  1817;  and  was  gathered  into  the  United  Society  at  Canterbury,  in  the 
year  1825. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MYRA  A.  BEAN. 

Having  been  peculiarly  favored  and  abundantly  blessed  with  the  givings 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  divers  ways  and  manners,  I  feel  it  to  be  my  solemn 
duty,  and  esteem  it  a  sacred  privilege,  to  stand  as  a  true  witness  of  his  word 
and  work  whenever  I  am  favored  with  an  opportunity.  And  at  this  pecul- 
iar time,  I  freely  and  thankfully  testify,  that  I  have  had  many  heavenly 
manifestations  of  the  word  which  is  now,  by  the  wisdom  of  God,  sent  forth 
unto  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Out  of  the  many  evidences  I  have  had,  I  give  the  following  short  sketch, 
%vhich  was  penned  previous  to  my  hearing  or  seeing  the  copied  Roll.  March 
twenty  eighth,  eighteen  hundred  thirty  eight,  my  senses  were  withdrawn 
from  earth,  and  I  beheld  heavenly  and  divine  things,  I  saw  blessed  Mother 
Ann,  who  held  in  her  hand  a  large  book;  I  looked  at  it,  and  saw  the  cover 
was  yellow,  and  appeared  to  be  of  gold.  She  said  unto  me.  Little  one,  the 
time  will  yet  be,  when  you  will  know  this  book  from  beginning  to  end. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  347 

When  1  relumed  home,  (having  [been  absent  twenty  four  hours,)  I  in- 
formed my  leaders  of  the  book  I  saw  Blother  holding  in  her  hand. 

January  twenty  second,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  I  saw  an  holy  Angel 
with  a  large  book,  which  seemed  to  be  the  same  which  I  saw  Mother  have 
a  long  time  before,  as  I  noticed  the  cover  and  size  of  it.  He  spoke  aloud 
before  a  large  compan}^  of  spirits,  and  said.  When  the  Lord's  own  time  com- 
eth,  this  his  word  will  go  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth;  first  within, 
and  from  thence  without  Ziou. 

June  tenth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  I  was  shown  the  same  book  again, 
and  read  therein  certain  passages  of  scripture.  I  inquired  if  it  was  the 
Bible,  and  was  told  it  was  the  word  of  our  Heavenly  Father. 

Thus  having  received  much  previous  knowledge  at  different  times,  I  have 
not  the  least  reason  to  doubt  the  divine  origin  of  this  Sacred  Roll  and  Book; 
but  affirm  it  to  be  the  true  and  unalterable  word  of  our  Heavenly  Father, 
sent  forth  upon  earth,  by  no  other  means  than  that  of  divine  inspiration. 

Wednesday  evening.  May  twenty  fourth,  eighteen  hundred  forty  three, 
the  Angel  of  Almighty  Power  spake  to  me  as  follows;  Thou  feeble  mortal, 
Look  thou  and  behold  my  presence.  Listen  unto  my  word,  and  prepare 
thy  hand  to  write  quickly  the  same. 

I  am  the  great  and  mighty  Angel  who  has  read  aloud  unto  an  Instrument 
of  flesh  and  blood,  the  word  of  your  Heavenly  Father.  Yet  fear  me  not; 
but  listen  attentively  unto  my  word,  for  through  many  instruments,  shall  be 
declared  the  truth  of  the  work,  which  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Father  Jehovah 
is  doing  in  the  earth. 

I  am  a  great  and  mighty  Angel,  and  my  power  is  sufficient  to  execute  the 
will  of  Him  who  sent  me  as  a  messenger  of  his  word.  Therefore,  write  thou 
my  word,  and  alter  not ;  for  in  me  is  wisdom  ;  and  by  and  through  the  words 
I  have  proclaimed  in  this  Roll  which  lieth  on  my  hand  before  you,  shall  ev- 
ery soul  be  judged;  for  the  word  of  the  Almighty  do  I  proclaim,  even  as  did 
Jesus  Christ  the  Savior  of  souls,  the  Father  of  the  New  Creation. 

Word  of  the  Angel,  sounded  through  a  Golden  Trumpet. 

Gather  near  all  ye  nations,  ye  kindreds,  tongues  and  people.  For  what 
purpose  hath  the  Lord  condescended  to  notice  you  with  his  word,  but  that 
ye  may  turn  from  the  evil  of  your  ways,  forsake  the  sinful  paths  in  which 
ye  have  hitherto  walked,  and  seek  Him  unto  salvation  ? 

O  ye  people,  consider  for  a  moment  one  and  all ;  pause  and  seriously  re- 
flect on  the  time  you  have  misimproved.  Then  say  ye  within  your  hearts; 
"Our  God  is  charity  and  mercy.  His  word  He  has  now  given  us,  and  in 
love  to  our  souls  He  has  said,  if  we  will  now  return  to  Him,  his  awful  and 
heavy  judgments  He  will  withhold,  and  cause  us  and  our  possessions  to 
share  of  his  blessing. 

0  merciful  Father,  we  will  repent ;  we  will  cry  fervently  unto  thee,  for 
we  know  that  because  of  the  evil  of  our  doings,  thou  hast  become  heavily 
displeased  with  us.  We  will  humble  our  souls  and  fall  low  before  thee, 
that  thou  mayest  grant  us  a  place  in  thy  kingdom." 

1  speak  unto  you  as  a  friend  and  well  wisher  to  your  souls,  and  say ;  Be- 
ware, O  beware  how  you  treat  the  sacred  givings  of  your  God;  Fear  ye  hi»i 


348 


AI'PENDIX    TO    THE 


lioly  word.  Know  ye  not,  He  who  sendeth  forth  this  word  unto  you,  is  able 
to  utterly  destroy  you  from  his  presence,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  ?  or  to 
cause  you  to  suffer  his  heavy  judgments  in  any  way  He  sceth  fit,  by  heavy 
disease  or  torturing  pain  ?  Even  so  it  is.  The  Lord  giveth,  and  the  Lord 
taketh  away.  Therefore  trust  ye  in  Him,  obey  his  solemn  word  and  heed 
his  warning  voice,  that  ye  may  become  acceptable  children  in  his  sight. 

I  am  an  holy  attendant  of  this  his  word  :  wherever  it  goeth  I  go  also  ;  for 
He  sent  me  forth  unto  earth  with  it ;  and  my  work  is  not,  neither  can  it  be 
accomplished  that  I  can  return  to  my  Heavenly  Father  in  glory,  until  this 
his  saving  word  goeth  forth  unto  the  nations  of  tlie  earth. 

Then  shall  I  return  with  the  Roll  and  Book  which  I  now  hold,  and  con- 
vey tidings  unto  Him  of  his  people  on  earth.  And  there  in  mansions  of 
bright  glory  will  this  be  preserved,  to  be  shown  unto  every  soul  who  shall 
enter  eternity,  who  has  received  the  knowledge  of  these  his  sacred  require- 
ments; and  by  this  shall  they  be  judged: 

Whoever  has  heeded  the  requirements  herein  contained,  having  bowed 
down  to  God  in  his  order,  shall  find  peace  and  justification  in  so  doing;  and 
whoever  has  disregarded  and  set  at  nought  this  sacred  word,  and  pronounced 
that  it  never  came  from  God,  the  sight  of  this,  when  presented  before  them, 
will  cause  them  grief  and  sorrow  inexpressible. 

Therefore  be  wise,  each  one  for  yourselves.  Repent  ye  and  humble  your 
souls  as  it  well  pleaseth  your  God  ;  for  He  delighteth  in  the  glory  of  all 
souls,  and  so  do  his  holy  Angels.  Thus  my  word  endeth  at  this  time,  saith 
the  Holy  and  Mighty  Angel. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Myra  a.  Bean. 

I  can  say  without  one  faltering  feeling  in  my  soul,  that  I  have  tasted  the 
good  word  of  God,  the  bread  and  water  of  life  ;  and  have  been  a  partaker  of 
the  power  and  gifts  of  God. 

The  workings  of  the  holy  spirit,  are  indeed  beyond  the  comprehension  of 
the  natural  man  ;  but  every  soul  who  has  been  fully  baptized  into  the  life  of 
the  gospel,  and  bathed  freely  in  the  givings  of  God,  by  way  of  inspiration, 
is  fully  assured  that  God  is  the  Author  of  the  power  by  which  they  are  led 
and  governed. 

I  am  bold  to  say,  this  holy  power  which  has  been  showered  down  upon 
this  people  in  various  ways  and  manners,  is,  without  dispute,  from  a  heav- 
enly and  divine  source ;  otherwise  it  would  not  work  to  the  purification  of 
its  subjects;  and  this  is  the  effect  produced  on  every  true  and  devoted  instru- 
ment, who  has  been  chosen  in  this  late  manifestation. 

I  have  been  a  living  subject  of  this  power  for  six  years  past,  and  it  has 
worked  as  a  purifying  fire  in  my  soul,  abased  pride  and  self-exaltedness,  and 
learned  me  a  lesson  of  true  humility  never  to  be  forgotten  ;  that  no  external 
form  or  ceremony,  no  outside  adornings,  will  answer  the  purpose  of  an  hon- 
est heart,  or  gain  favor  in  the  sight  of  a  true  and  righteous  God  ;  but  the 
pure  and  genuine  substance  of  the  gospel,  firmly  established  in  the  soul, 
wherein  dwelleth  that  pure  and  holy  faith  with  which  good  works  are  com- 
bined, will  alone  be  accepted  by  our  Heavenly  Father  and  the  holy  and 
purified  spirits  in  eternity. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  349 

In  the  many  privileges  I  have  enjoyed,  I  have  often  been  blessed  with  the 
gift  of  heavenly  visions,  in  which,  many  times,  my  spirit  has  been  led  en- 
tirely away  from  the  things  of  time,  insomuch  that  I  knew  nothing  of  sur- 
rounding objects  for  several  hours  together,  but  was  viewing  and  conversing 
with  unbodied  spirits  in  eternity  :  some  times  with  those  who  were  enjoying 
perfect  happiness,  being  purified  from  all  sin,  and  at  other  times  with  those 
who  were  miserable  and  unhappy,  because  of  their  works  of  unrighteous- 
ness, and  the  condemnation  thereof. 

I  have  seen  those  souls  who,  when  upon  earth,  honored  and  feared  God, 
and  lived  according  to  his  requirements  made  known  unto  them  through 
whatsoever  means  He  chose  in  the  day  in  which  they  lived,  rejoicing  with 
holy  Angels,  and  praising  the  name  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  that  they 
were  blessed  with  his  holy  protection  on  earth,  insomuch  as  to  honor  and 
obey  his  word  ;  the  happiness  that  those  appeared  to  be  enjoying,  was  indeed 
surpassing  any  that  mortals  could  experience  or  even  describe. 

And  to  the  reverse  of  this,  I  have  seen  those  who,  when  upon  earth, 
mocked  God,  who  set  at  defiance  his  word  and  work,  and  cruelly  treated  his 
chosen  people,  in  the  most  awful  distress  and  heart-rending  attitudes  that 
could  be  imagined;  the  awful  groans  and  bitter  lamentations  of  these  poor  dis- 
tressed souls,  were   sufficient  to  melt  the  stoutest  heart  into  a  flood  of  tears. 

And  when  under  the  influence  of  the  holy  spirit  and  power  of  God,  I 
have  seen  that  which  language  is  too  feeble  to  describe  ;  but  what  I  have 
seen,  is  fresh  in  my  memory,  and  I  have  faith  to  believe  will  continue  to  be 
through  time.  I  view  it  not  as  vain  imaginations,  or  fanciful  notions  of  the 
youthful  mind,  but  solemn  realities  to  my  soul,  given  for  some  wise  purpose; 
and  not  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth  could  ever  cause  me  to  disbelieve  or 
deny  that  which  I  have  heard,  seen  and  felt,  when  under  the  influence  of 
divine  power. 

Being  mindful  that  every  soul  is  alike  precious  in  the  sight  of  God, 
I  can  but  feel  a  particular  interest  in  their  salvation,  and  tenderly  invite  all, 
candidly  to  peruse,  and  wnsely  consider  that  which  our  Heavenly  Father 
hath  in  mercy  and  charity  sent  forth  unto  all  nations  of  the  earth;  and  for  the 
sake  of  enjoying  present  and  eternal  happiness,  receive  and  obey  the  same. 

I  am  thankful  with  every  feeling  of  my  soul,  that  I  have  been  thus  blessed 
with  the  givings  of  God ;  for  I  know  they  have  given  me  an  undoubted  evi- 
dence of  his  invisible,  yet  Almighty  power,  and  fully  established  my  faith 
that  this  gospel,  revealed  to  us  through  Mother  Ann  and  her  faithful  follow- 
ers, is  the  same  as  taught  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles ;  and  the  power,  which 
dwells  among  God's  people  in  the  present  day,  causing  the  subjects  thereof 
to  speak  with  new  tongues,  and  to  behold  with  spiritual  sight  that  which  be- 
longeth  to  the  eternal  worlds,  and  by  the  spirit  of  inspiration  to  declare  new 
and  strange  things,  is  the  same  as  was  given  to  the  Apostles  at  the  day  of 
Pentecost. 

I  have  received  that  living  faith,  which  I  feel  bound  forever  to  obey,  and 
am  heartily  thankful  unto  all  my  gospel  relation,  who  have  been  helpers  to 
my  soul  in  this  self-  denying,  cross-bearing  way  of  truth,  peace  and  holiness. 
I  never  can  cease  to  be  thankful  for  my  home  in   Zion,  and  my  precious 


350  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

privilege  witli  the  chosen  people  of  Cod  ;  neither  will  I  ceaso  to  praise  my 
Eternal  Parents,  for  the  ever  blessed  means  of  salvation,  which  they  have 
condescended  to  reveal  unto  mortals  in  this  latter  day. 

Canterbury,  N.  H.,  June  27,  184:3.  Myra  A.  Bean. 

Born  in  Sanbornton,  county  of  BrJhnop  and  state  of  Kcic  Hampshire ;  June 
24,  A.  D.  1818;  came  to  lite  icith  the  United  Society  at  Canterbury^  jV.  //., 
A.  D.  1826. 


TESTIMONY  OF  CYNTHIA  B.  BRADLEY. 

Mav  twenty  first,  A.  D.  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  as  I  was  retired 
by  myself,  and  my  spirit  drawn  forth  in  prayer  to  God,  I  heard  a  rushing 
sound  as  the  noise  of  distant  waters ;  yet  the  sound  was  near.  The  power 
of  God  then  fell  upon  me,  and  immediately  I  felt  the  presence  of  an  holy 
Angel  of  God.  He  came  and  stood  before  me  saying.  Arise  and  write  my  word. 
Word  of  the  Angel. 

I  am  a  holy  Angel  of  witness  ;  I  came  from  the  throne  of  the  Most  High, 
even  from  the  throne  of  Eternal  Glory ;  and  unto  me  it  is  given  to  declare 
the  truth  of  God. 

Behold  the  time,  the  time  has  fully  come.  He  who  is  from  everlasting, 
hath  begun  his  work  in  the  earth  ;  yea,  the  Almighty  Creator  of  Heaven  and 
earth,  hath  condescended  again  to  reveal  his  word  to  the  poor  lost  children 
of  men.  In  his  own  time,  and  in  his  own  way,  by  means  of  his  own  choos- 
ing, hath  He  done  this. 

And  I,  the  holy  Angel  of  witness,  do  testify  saying.  Behold  the  time  has 
come.  I  saw  the  holy  and  Mighty  Angel  stand  before  the  throne  of  Eternal 
Power  and  Wisdom,  and  from  thence  receive  an  Holy  Roll  and  Book,  con- 
taining the  word  of  God  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  With  holy  wisdom 
was  he  anointed,  and  with  mighty  power  was  he  clothed,  and  commissioned 
to  go  to  earth  and  reveal  the  contents  of  the  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  that  it 
might  be  correctly  copied  by  an  instrument  of  mortal  clay. 

And  say  I,  the  holy  witnessing  Angel,  This  work  is  now  accomplished. 
Within  the  walls  of  Zion,  yea,  even  at  the  Holy  Mount,  did  the  holy  and 
mighty  Angel  choose  an  instrument,  whose  spirit  bowed  to  the  requirement 
of  God,  and  who  freely  and  patiently  endured  sufferings  and  tribulation  of 
soul,  in  obedience  to  his  will. 

And  now  the  time  has  come  ;  yea,  the  time  has  fully  come.  The  word  of 
the  Lord  is  made  manifest  in  Zion,  and  from  her  it  shall  go  forth  to  the 
nations. 

Amen,  even  so  let  it  be,  say  I  the  holy  Angel  of  Witness. 
Inspired  Witness, 

Cynthia  B.  Bradley. 

I  am  thankful  for  the  blessed  gospel  of  life  and  salvation;  I  am  thankful  I 
am  made  partaker  of  that  saving  grace,  which  was  first  revealed  on  earth 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  351 

through  Christ  my  Holy  Savior,  and  which  hath  been  revived  in  this  day  by 
my  ever  blessed  Mother  Ann  Lee ;  I  rejoice  to  own  my  Father  and  my 
Mother  in  the  New  Creation  ;  and  rejoice  to  own  the  means  by  which  I  have 
been  brought  from  darkness  into  light,  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death, 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  a  child  of  God. 

I  know  that  I  have  received  the  testimony  of  everlasting  truth  ;  that  gos- 
pel which  giveth  endless  life,  and  which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 
For  by  the  power  of  this  gospel,  my  soul  has  been  awakened  and  raised  from 
spiritual  death,  and  made  alive  to  God.  Yea,  in  obedience  to  this  gospel  I 
am  saved  from  sin,  and  my  soul  is  filled  with  that  peace  which  passeth  un- 
derstanding. 

My  faitli  is  firmly  established,  and  I  feel  that  it  is  built  on  that  foundation 
which  is  forever  sure ;  even  on  the  rock  of  ages  which  can  never  be  moved. 
I  believe  in  God,  Jehovah,  the  holy  and  eternal  source  of  Power  and  Wis- 
dom ;  and  in  the  revelation  of  the  Father  through  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  I  be- 
lieve that  he  was  anointed  to  open  the  way  of  life  and  salvation.  He  is  the 
true  and  first  begotten  Son  of  God,  the  Father  of  the  New  Creation. 

And  with  the  same  confidence  I  believe  in  the  revelation  of  Holy  Wisdom, 
through  Ann  Lee.  She  was  a  chosen  vessel  appointed  of  God  to  convey 
the  light  of  life  to  a  world  covered  with  gross  darkness,  and  sunk  in  sin  and 
pollution.  Yea,  she  is  the  Mother  of  the  new  creation,  the  Bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife;  and  with  Christ  her  Lord  she  is  united  in  the  work  of  man's 
redemption ;  and  these  are  the  Two  Anointed  Ones  who  stand  before  the 
Lord  of  the  whole  earth. 

This  is  my  faith,  and  I  am  willing  to  declare  it  before  all  people.  I  know 
I  have  found  the  true  and  living  way;  and  that  this  gospel  which  I  have  re- 
ceived, is  the  means  which  God  hath  appointed  for  the  salvation  of  all  souls. 

I  have  been  greatly  noticed  and  blessed  of  God,  and  have  felt  the  o-ivin^s 
of  his  holy  power ;  and  have  received  the  true  baptism  of  Christ,  even  the 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  fire,  by  which  my  soul  has  been  cleansed 
and  purified  from  sin.  I  have  many  times  felt  the  power  and  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  roll  through  my  soul  like  flaming  fire,  and  operating  upon 
my  mortal  body.  By  this  power  I  have  been  raised,  as  it  were,  from  earth 
and  earthly  things,  and  made  able  to  commune  with  holy  Angels,  and  with 
the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.  I  have  been  blessed  with  the  gift  of 
tongues,  and  many  other  precious  and  heavenly  gifts  which  are  as  real  to  me 
as  my  existence. 

Freely  and  thankfully  do  I  bear  witness  to  this  truth  ;  that  the  gift  of  di- 
vine revelation  and  inspiration  does  exist  in  the  true  church  of  Christ  upon 
earth  at  the  present  day.  For  of  this  I  have  been  made  partaker;  and  can  I 
doubt  that  which  I  have  myself  experienced .'     By  no  means. 

I  have  received  evidence  in  my  own  soul  sufficient  to  convince  me  of  the 
divine  origin  of  the  Holy  Roll  and  Book  which  is  now  about  to  be  published 
abroad.  And  I  can  with  boldness  testify  that  this  Sacred  Roll,  containing 
the  word,  will  and  requirement  of  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth,  hath 
been  received  and  written  by  the  inspiration  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  the 
unalterable  word  of  the  one  true  and  living  God;  and  it  will  forever  stand. 


352  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

To  this  testimony  I  will  ever  bear  witness;  and  rather  than  deny  this  my 
faith,  I  will  freely  lay  down  my  natural  life. 

Canterbur}',  May  21,  1843.  Cynthia  B.  Brai)LF,y. 

Born  December  15,  1816;  in  the  town  of  Cantcrhnry^  comity  of  Merrimac^ 
state  of  A^eio  Hampshire.  Came  to  live  tcith  the  United  Society  in  said  Can- 
terbury., May  6,  A.  D.  1825. 


TESTIMONY  OF  CALEB  M.  DYER. 

It  feels  tome  to  be  a  privilege  and  duty  to  bear  witness  in  confirmation  of 
the  late  manifestation  of  the  out-pouring  of  the  spirit  and  power  of  God,, 
having  been  a  subject  of  the  same,  and  having  frequently  witnessed,  in  dif- 
ferent branches  of  the  United  Society,  the  same  gifts  and  power,  in  speaking 
in  tongues  and  of  prophesying  of  future  events ;  many  of  which  have  come 
to  pass  to  my  certain  knowledge. 

Therefore,  I  feel  perfect  confidence  in  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  that 
it  is  the  word  of  God,  given  by  the  inspiration  of  his  holy  spirit;  and  as  a 
well  wisher  for  the  present  as  well  as  future  well  being  of  every  soul,  may 
they  use  it  as  such  ;  for  it  is  evident  and  certain,  that  God's  work  with  all 
the  human  family  of  Adam,  will  go  on  and  be  completed  in  his  own  way 
and  time ;  and  every  one  should  be  very  cautious  that  they  are  not  found 
striving  against  light  and  truth. 

I  was  born  August  twenty  fifth,  one  thousand  and  eight  hundred ;  in  the 
town  of  Stratford,  county  of  Coos,  state  of  New  Hampshire ;  and  was  ad- 
mitted into  this  United  Society,  at  the  age  of  tw^elve  years. 

Enfield,  Grafton  comity.,  state  of   ^  Caleb  M.  Dver. 

J\^ew  Hampshire  ;  June  20,  1843. 


TESTIMONY  OF  ABRAHAM  PERKINS. 

Having  for  several  years  been  an  eye  witness  of  the  efiects  of  the  marvelous 
and  wonderful  power  and  out-pouring  of  the  spirit  of  God  among  his  peculiar 
and  distinguished  people,  and  also  being  a  subject  of  its  influence,  often  hav- 
ing been  led  by  it  to  speak  in  different  tongues,  to  hold  communion  with 
holy  Angels  and  many  of  the  departed  of  this  life,  some  of  whom  have  been 
cotemporaries  with  me,  with  whom  I  have  associated  and  been  acquainted, 
and  others  who  inhabited  the  earth  hundreds  and  thousands  of  years  ago  ; 
and  thus  by  their  prophetic  spirit  moved  upon  to  prophesy,  and  to  reveal 
what  had  been,  what  is  and  what  will  be ;  some  of  which  promises  and  rev- 
elations have  already  been  fulfilled  in  my  eyes,  which  confirms  and  strength- 
ens my  faith  in  the  truth  that  others  will  be,  in  God's  own  time  : 

Therefore,  with  this  evidence  from  divine  revelation  and  the  spirit  of  God 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  353 

givoii  me,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  my  faith  in  the  preceding  call 
and  requirement  as  being  the  word  of  God.  To  deny  which,  1  should  deem 
in  me,  sacrilege. 

I  feel  interested  for  the  happiness  of  all  mankind,  whether  of  my  own  na- 
tion, color,  tongue  or  otherwise ;  and  in  the  fear  of  God  do  I  invite  all  to  be 
deliberate  and  candid,  that  none  be  found  fighting  against  their  God  and 
Benefactor,  neither  against  their  own  peace  and  salvation. 

As  this  work  will  prove  itself,  and  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  will  have  the  evidence  of  its  reality  by  actual  experience 
of  their  own,  if  any  should  feel  incredulous,  it  would  be  wise  for  such,  at 
l«ast,  to  maintain  silence  ;  that  they  no  more  incur  the  displeasure  of  the 
Almighty,  and  bring  upon  theuiselves  his  wrath  with  a  heavier  hand.  For 
I  would  that  all  men   could  enjoy,  even  as  I  do,  his  approbation   and  love. 

As  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  my  God,  to  do  what  lies  in  my  power 
towards  accomplishing  that  work  which  He  requires  of  his  chosen  people, 
1  freely  lend  my  aid  in  testimony  of  eternal  truth  for  the  benefit  of  my  fel- 
low men. 

And  in  the  diffusion  of  light  and  truth,  the  final  work  which  God  has 
purposed  with  his  creatures,  is  hastened,  our  own  forwarded,  and  our  per- 
fection and  happiness  augmented.  And  though  for  the  defence  of  my  faith, 
I  meet  many  and  heavy  trials,  though  by  the  powers  of  eai-th  I  be  not  toler- 
ated therein,  or  be  deprived  in  the  action  thereof,  yet  my  mind  and  con- 
science can  never  be  controlled,  but  by  the  spirit  of  Christ.  For  the  faith 
which  I  have  adopted  is  my  own,  and  my  knowledge  of  its  origin  from  a  di- 
vine source  too  well  grounded,  ever  to  be  denied;  and  therefore,  that  which 
I  shall  ever  support. 

Enfield,  N.  H. 5  June  29, 1843.  Abraham  Perkins. 

Born  in  Sanbornton,  Belknap  comity,  A'eio  Hampshire;  October  lli^  1807 ; 
and  was  admitted  irdo  the  United  Society  at  the  age  of  nineteen  years. 


TESTIMONY  OF  HORACE  FOLSOM. 

The  undersigned,  having  been  called  out  from  the  practices  of  a  vain  and 
wicked  world  by  the  spirit  of  truth ;  and  having  in  many  instances,  by  the 
same  spirit,  been  led  to  bear  witness  of  the  manifestation  of  the  spirit  of 
God  to  his  chosen  people  upon  earth,  which  many  times  has  appeared  strange 
and  marvelous,  and  even  unaccounted  for  by  the  vainly  wise,  feels  it  a 
duty  at  the  present  time,  freely  to  give  his  testimony  in  relation  to  the 
foregoing  Roll  and  Book. 

I  believe  it  to  be  a  work  wrought  by  the  hand  of  God  Himself,  and  through 
mercy  and  charity  sent  to  earth  by  the  means  of  his  own  choosing,  to  give 
the  inhabitants  thereof  an  ofTer  of  receiving  mercy  at  his  hand,  or  judgment 
and  indignation,  in  consequence  of  disregarding  his  law  as  sent  forth  to 
them. 


354 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


I  have  many  tiinos,  when  urulor  the  iinniediute  influence  of  the  spirit,  been 
shown  by  the  spirits  of  tlie  holy  proj)hets  and  Angels,  the  dreadful  calami- 
ties and  awful  judgments  with  which  God  has  purposed  to  fill  the  earth; 
also  the  miseries  and  plagues  with  which  He  will  scourge  the  rulers  and 
great  ones  of  the  earth,  if  they  refuse  to  yield  obedience  to  his  righteous 
commands  ;  and  at  the  same  time,  showing  what  inestima')le  riches  and  heav- 
enly comfort  those  shall  enjoy  who  make  it  their  free  choice  to  serve  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  Him  alone.  This  1  received  previous  to  my  seeing 
the  Roll  and  Book ;  and  it  was  recorded  at  the  time  received. 

Soon  after  hearing  the  sacred  work  read,  I  saw  a  company  of  Angels,  who 
told  me  the  Book  had  been  written  through  great  sufl^erings  and  tribulation 
of  soul,  and  agreeably  to  the  will  of  God  :  that  I  must  not  be  ashamed  to  de- 
clare my  belief  of  its  divine  origin  ;  for  it  was  that  by  which  nations  should 
be  tried,  and  according  to  their  w-orks  justified  or  condemned. 

The  Angels  said  they  should  bear  witness  to  the  divine  work,  for  genera- 
tions to  come,  and  throughout  every  kingdom  and  nation  upon  the  earth. 
So  kindred  people  one  and  all,  I  freely  declare  to  you  that  I  liave  found  the 
straight  way  of  life,  marked  out  by  our  Holy  Savior,  and  walked  by  our 
blessed  Mother  Ann  ;  which  does  save  me  from  all  sin,  by  walking  in  obe- 
dience thereunto  ;  and  it  is  my  firm  determination  to  abide  faithful  in  my 
calling  :   for  said  Christ,  He  that  endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved. 

This  work,  though  crossing  to  the  natural  disposition  of  fallen  man,  brings 
true  peace  of  mind  ;  with  an  hundred  fold  in  this  life,  and  the  promise  of 
eternal  life  hereafter,  according  to  the  words  of  Christ. 

And  now  I  sincerely  invite  all  who  may  hear  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book 
read,  to  consider  it  well ;  and  if  any  are  inclined  to  treat  it  with  scorn  or 
contempt,  just  let  them  reflect  and  see  if  they  had  not  better  let  it  alone, 
lest  haply  they  be  found  to  fight  against  God.  If  this  work  be  of  men,  it 
will  come  to  nought;  but  if  it  be  of  God,  no  one  can  stop  it. 

Enfield,  N.  H.,  August  9,  1843.  Horace  Folsom. 

Born  February  21,  16][} ;  in  the  toicn  of  Enfield,  county  of  Grafton  and 
state  of  JVew  Hampshire.  .Admitted  into  the  United  Society  at  Enfield^  JV.  //., 
A.  D.  1829. 


TESTIMONY  OF  TIMOTHY  RANDLETT. 

Having  been  made  a  partaker  of  this  ever  blessed  gospel  in  my  childhood, 
and  having  found  that  substance  which  preserves  me  from  evil,  and  being 
one  who  has  been  called  as  an  instrument  to  participate  in  the  present  mani- 
festation of  the  marvelous  work  of  the  divine  spirit,  I  can  with  confidence 
bear  testimony,  that  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book  is  the  unchangeable  word 
of  God,  sent  forth  from  his  Almighty  throne,  by  his  holy  Angel,  and  copied 
by  mortal  hand  agreeably  to  his  will ;  I  am  confident,  that  it  wiis  designed 
by  the  Almighty  to  go  through  all  nations,  for  a  testimony  unto  them. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  •'^•J^ 

Wliile   writing  liiis  testimony  I   am  ?uddenly  called   by  a  holy  Angel  to 
write  the  following,  as  he  wings  his  way  through  the  Heavens. 
Words  of  the  Angel. 

Woe!  woe!  woe!  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth  ;  for  the  hand  of  the  Al- 
mighty is  stretched  out  in  judgment  upon  the  face  thereof;  for  her  abomina- 
tions are  great,  and  the  multitude  of  her  transgressions  are  without  number; 
the  stench  of   her  whoredoms  hath  ascended  up  as  the  burning  of   Sodom. 

Tlie  great  whore  of  Babylon  is  seen  marching  through  her  streets  in  pomp 
and  splendor,  clothed  in  gaudy  attire,  and  receiving  homage  from  the  high- 
est monarch  on  his  throne,  to  the  lowest  scullion  in  human  shape  ;  and  in 
the  blood  of  her  fellow  creatures  are  her  garments  deeply  stained. 

Repent,  O  repent,  ye  children  of  earth;  for  in  judgment  hath  the  Lord 
purposed  to  visit  you,  unless  ye  repent  quickly ;  for  his  wrath  is  exceeding 
great,  and  his  fierce  anger  cannot  be  stayed  unless  ye  turn  and  seek  to  do  his 
holy  will,  as  it  is  made  known  in  his  Sacred  Word  ;  for  He  will  judge  you  in 
righteousness. 

As  the  angel  ceased  to  sound,  I  said  unto  him,  Holy  Angel,  for  what  pur- 
pose can  this  thing  be,  seeing  the  work  is  so  nearly  closed  .''  He  answered, 
What  is  that  to  thee  ^  Do  thy  duty,  and  thou  shalt  be  blameless. 

July  fifteenth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  an  holy  Angel  appeared 
before  me,  saying,  I  am  a  mighty  Angel  sent  from  the  eternal  Heavens  ; 
from  the  holy  throne  of  the  Great  I  AM  have  I  come,  and  his  will  I  must 
do.  He  hath  sent  me  to  proclaim  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  the  great 
and  mighty  work  wiiich  must  shortly  extend  to  all  nations,  to  prepare  the 
way  for  his  holy  word,  which  is  given  either  for  mercy  or  judgment ;  for 
saith  the  Angel,  many  signs  shall  be  seen  in  the  heavens  and  on  the  earth, 
and  in  the  mighty  waters. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Timothy  Randlett. 

To  the  truth  of  this  testimony,  I  am  at  all  times  ready  to  bear  witness,  if 
ever  it  be  required  ;  for  the  evidence  which  is  given  me  from  an  invisible 
source,  gives  me  that  knowledge  which  I  never  can  deny;  for  the  conse- 
quence of  so  doing  would  be  the  loss  of  my  eternal  salvation.  Yea,  my  nat- 
ural life  I  should  freely  give,  rather  than  deny  this  my  testimony. 

I  was  born  December  tenth,  eighteen  hundred  and  six,  in  Meredith,  Straf- 
ford county,  New  Hampshire  ;  was  brought  among  this  people  by  my  parents, 
when  a  child. 

Enfield,  N.  H. ;  August  10,  1843.  Timothy  Randlett. 


TESTIMONY  OF  SUSANNAH  CURTIS. 

While  assembled  in  the  meeting  house  for  worship,  on  tlie  second  day  of 
October,  eighteen  hundred  forty  two,  as  I  sat  in  silent  meditation,  suddenly 
there  sounded  in  my  ears  a  mighty  trumpet,  and  a  rushing  like  the  trees  of  a 


:{5(5 


APPENDIX    TO    TFir; 


forj'st  whnn  moved  by  a  strong  wind,  wliicli  yo  aflVctod  my  framo,  that  not- 
withstanding :ill  my  exertions  to  remain  ealm,  I  eonld  not  refrain  from  rock- 
ing with  the  great  shaking,  wliieli  appeare*!  to  put  in  motion  every  thing 
aronnd  me. 

Every  person  in  the  assembly  appeared  witli  jjah;  faces,  looking  earnestly 
upon  one  another,  like  those  who  were  strnck  dnrnb  and  motionless  with 
fear.  But  before  I  had  time  to  consider,  or  make  out  in  my  mind  any  cause 
for  this  noise  which  I  heard,  there  came  two  bright  Angels  from  a  south  west- 
erly direction,  and  flew  swiftly  over  my  left  shoulder. 

Their  aj)pearance  was  like  that  of  a  mighty  man  prepared  for  battle;  they 
turned  swillly,  passing  twice  from  one  end  of  the  meeting  house  to  the  oth- 
er, b(>tween  the  spectators,  and  those  who  were  assembled  for  holy  worship ; 
and  they,  with  their  wrings  extended,  soared  over  the  spectators,  sounding 
loudly  tlic  following  words: 

Ho,  ho  !  Hearken  all  ye  people,  to  the  sound  of  the  awakening  trumpet ; 
for  it  shall  sound,  and  mighty  power  shall  roll  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Some  shall  be  offended  when  they  hear,  and  others  shall  rejoice  ;  but  no 
powers  of  earth  or  hell  shall  be  able  to  disannul  or  make  void  the  word  which 
has  gone  forth  from  the  mouth  of  the  Almighty  God;  for  his  bow  is  bent, 
and  who  can  evade  the  arrows  which  are  prepared  to  pierce  the  hearts  of  the 
scorner,  and  of  those  who  desire  not  the  knowledge  of  his  ways  ? 

0  ye  generations,  lend  a  listening  ear ;  and  ye  who  are  afar  off,  consider, 
and  slight  not  the  day  of  your  visitation  which  in  mercy  is  near  at  hand; 
for  the  word  of  the  Everlasting  is  about  to  sound  in  your  ears. 

From  the  midst  of  my  Holy  Zion,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  send  forth  my 
word  unto  you  ;  and  those  who  will  not  suffer  it  to  have  place  in  their  hearts, 
but  choose  rather  to  walk  in  their  own  paths,  I  will  meet  in  my  fury,  and 
cause  them  to  drink  a  full  portion  of  my  fierce  indignation.  For  I  have 
long  borne  with  the  haughtiness  of  vain  man,  and  suffered  him  to  prosper  in 
his  folly,  till  my  times  and  seasons  are  fulfilled. 

But  the  time  of  forbearance  hath  an  end,  and  it  is  nigh  even  at  your  door; 
therefore,  let  the  wise  meditate  upon  my  word,  and  gather  to  the  place  of 
refuge  before  too  late  ;  for  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  ere  long  be  known 
among  all  nations;  either  in  mercy  or  judgment  shall  my  power  be  made 
manifest,  and  not  one  soul  which  I  have  created,  shall  be  left  to  doubt  that 
I,  who  am  invincible  in  strength,  do  bear  rule  in  the  Heavens,  and  preside 
over  the  destinies  of  man. 

1  will  bestow  my  blessing  upon  every  nation,  according  to  the  honor  which 
is  given  to  my  name,  by  regarding  the  lessons  of  warning  which  I  send 
among  them;  though  the  means  I  make  use  of,  in  my  wisdom,  may  be  far 
out  of  their  sight,  and  very  debasing  to  their  loftiness  and  pride. 

Whoso  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  them  hear ;  for  the  day  of  reckoning  cometh 
quickly,  and  blessed  shall  those  be  w  ho  are  not  found  fighting  against  that 
light  which  I  shall  cause  to  shine  into  their  consciences. 

For  powers  shall  shake  and  kingdoms  rend,  high   hills  shall   flee  away; 

Through  all  the  earth,  from  end  to  end,  my  sceptre  I  w  ill  sway. 

I  am  the  Lord,  my  word  I'll  sound,  through  every  land  and  clime; 

Mercy  and  judgment  shall  abound,  at  my  appointed  time. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


357 


Surely,  my  work  hasteneth,  and  wlioso  is  found  worthy  to  proclaim  my 
word  to  the  children  of  men,  shall  be  glorified,  with  my  holy  Prophets  and 
martyrs,  who  have  patiently  suffered  to  perform  my  will ;  for  though  I  lead 
them  through  the  fire,  yet  their  garments  shall  not  be  scorched,  saith  the 
Lord;  and  we,  the  holy  Angels  from  before  his  throne,  are  his  witnesses. 

For  lo  !  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  we  have  never  seen  any   put  to 
shame,  who  put  their  trust  in  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob. 
Then  hearken,  ye  people,  as  o'er  you  we  fly  ; 
The  great  visitation  of  God  draweth  nigh } 
And  though  through  a  child  He  may  teach  you  his  way. 
Refuse  not  to  hearken,  but  wisely  obey. 
The  mighty  Angels  now  passed  on  with   the  same  speed   in  which  they 
came,  quickly  disappearing  from  my  view. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Susannah  Curtis. 

I  here  add  my  testimony  concerning  the  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  which  the 
Almighty  hath  in  mercy  sent  forth  for  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  for  I  do 
know,  beyond  a  doubt,  having  had  sufficient  evidence,  that  it  is  the  word  of 
the  Lord  written  by  divine  inspiration. 

I  was  born  December  twenty  second,  seventeen  hundred  ninety  seven  ; 
in  the  town  of  Granby,  county  of  Essex  and  state  of  Vermont.  I  was 
sixteen  years  of  age  when  I  embraced  the  testimony  of  Christ's  second 
appearing. 

Enfield,  N.  H.,  June  22,  18-13.  Susannah  Curtis. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MARY  FALL. 

I  can  hereby  testify  to  all  who  may  ever  read  the  foregoing  Roll  and 
Book,  that  I  do  know  of  a  truth,  that  it  is  the  word  of  the  Almighty  God, 
sent  forth  in  charity,  in  loving  kindness  and  in  mercy  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  that  they  may,  if  they  will,  take  warning  thereby,  and  reform  their 
lives  ;  yea,  repent  and  turn  from  their  iniquities,  before  the  just  judgments  of 
the  Almighty  God  be  poured  upon  them. 

May  twenty  third,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  two,  a  Holy  Pro- 
claiming Angel  of  God  sounded  these  words  unto  me;  The  gospel  shall  go 
forth  from  Zion  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  through  instruments  of  mortal 
clay;  and  this  present  generation  shall  behold  it  take  place  in  their  day  and 
time.  And  although  it  was  not  made  known  to  me  in  what  year  ;  yet  I  have 
ever  felt  confident,  from  that  day  to  this,  that  I  should  live  to  see  it,  and  be 
able  to  bear  witness  of  the  same. 

And  furthermore,  I  have  received  knowledge  from  an  invisible  source, 
that  the  judgments  of  God  were  soon  to  be  poured  out  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  earth;  and  that  his  mighty  power  would  cause  them  to  fear  and  tremble, 


358 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


iiiSDimuh  fli:it  tlirv  <m)ii1(1  not  stainl  iijxxi  tlirir  fcot,  hut  would  fall  to  the 
earth  like  men  in  a  tield  of  hattlc ;  that  they  would  he  filled  with  distress 
and  confusion,  and  many  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  the  great  and  rich  men, 
the  chief  captains  and  the  mighty  men,  the  bond  men  and  free  men,  would 
seek  to  hide  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains  ;  and 
would  say  to  the  mountains  and  rocks.  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face 
of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  his  wrath  ;  for  the  great  day  of 
his  wrath  is  come,  and  who  is  able  to  stand  ? 

But  what  is  the  voice  of  God  to  them  ?  Even  this  :  If  ye  seek  to  cover 
your  abominations,  after  ye  have  heard  my  warning  voice,  I  will  expose  you 
to  open  shame. 

But  O  vain  man  !  turn  ye,  turn  ye  from  your  iniquities,  from  your  foul  and 
beastly  works  of  darkness,  and  come  forth  into  light ;  enter  into  the  one 
only  true  and  living  way,  which  is  the  truth  and  the  light.  Into  this  way 
ye  must  all  enter,  in  order  to  be  justified,  and  stand  in  union  with  Me,  the 
Creator  of  all,  who  knoweth  all  things,  and  will  reward  every  one  as  their 
works  shall  be. 

June  twenty  seventh,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  two,  I  heard 
it  proclaimed  by  a  mighty  Angel,  that  the  time  was  nigh  at  hand  when  Zion 
should  appear  in  full  glory  :  for,  said  he,  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A 
city  that  is  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid  ;  therefore,  let  your  light  shine  even 
to   the  nations  of  the  earth,  that  they  may  behold  the  glory  of  their  Creator. 

Although  I  am  a  frail  mortal,  yet  I  have  received  full  faith  that  Christ  is 
the  anointed  of  God,  and  the  Savior  of  all  souls  who  follow  him,  who,  in 
obedience  to  his  teaching,  will  in  the  end  find  complete  victory  over  every 
evil  propensity. 

I  also  know  that  Christ  has  made  his  second  appearance  on  earth,  in  a 
chosen  female  known  by  the  name  of  Ann  Lee,  and  acknowledged  by  us  as 
our  blessed  Mother  in  the  work  of  redemption.  She,  with  the  help  of  God 
and  her  associates,  did  form  a  society,  which  is  led  by  the  same  spirit  that 
Christ  manifested  in  his  first  appearing,  which  constitutes  it  the  Church  of 
Christ  or  true  people  of  God. 

I  can  further  testify  unto  all,  that  I  have  heard,  from  an  invisible  source,  at 
three  different  times,  words  concerning  the  foregoing  Roll  and  Book,  that 
God  hath  purposed  to  send  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  And  I  know  it 
was  revealed  in  mercy,  for  mortal  hand  to  copy ;  and  that  the  writer  was  in- 
spired by  the  power  of  God,  through  the  influence  of  his  mighty  Angels. 

I  can  further  testify,  that  by  inspiration  I  do  know  that  the  Roll  and  Book 
has  been  copied  correctly,  as  the  Mighty  Angel  did  read  unto  the  inspired 
writer ;  yea,  1  do  know  that  it  has  not  been  done  by  the  will  of  man  or  wo- 
man, but  by  the  will  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne. 

For  the  word  of  God  through  an  Angel  unto  me,  was  as  follows:  Thus 
saith  the  Almighty,  Wherever  this  my  Roll  and  Book  shall  go,  there  I  will 
send  my  Angels  ;  and  a  true  record  shall  be  kept  of  its  reception  with  every 
nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people  on  the  face  of  the  globe. 

Hearken  again,  O  ye  people,  saith  God.  If  ye  refuse  this  my  word  unto 
you,  or  say  it  is  the  work  of  man  or  woman,  I  will  in  my  fierce  anger,  pour 
out  my  heavy  judgments  upon  you. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


359 


But  if  ye  thankfully  receive  my  word,  and  labor  to  understand  and  live  up 
to  the  same,  I  will  cause  light  to  shine  into  your  souls,  till  you  are  able  to 
realize  every  requirement  that  is  contained  within  the  lids  of  this  my  Book, 
and  receive  the  promised  reward. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Mary  Fall. 

Perhaps  some  cavilers  may  say,  How  do  you  know  these  things  ?  I  an- 
swer; It  is  because  it  has  been  made  known  to  me  by  the  influence  of 
Almighty  Power,  through  an  Angel,  bearing  witness  of  the  scenes  of  heavy 
tribulation  which  the  inspired  writer  had  to  pass  through,  while  copying  the 
Roll  and  Book. 

I  a]n  truly  thankful  tiiat  I  have  been  made  a  partaker  of  this  saving  gos- 
pel, taught  by  blessed  Mother  Ann  and  her  faithful  successors,  through 
whom  I  have  received  it. 

Here  I  have  been  made  welcome  to  drink  at  the  fountain  of  life,  and  have 
been  fed  with  the  food  of  Angels;  and  in  wisdom  I  have  been  blessed  with 
knowledge  and  understanding  of  spiritual  tilings,  which  are  far  greater  to 
me  than  any  of  the  perishable  things  of  this  life. 

To  the  truth  of  this  testimony  I  can,  at  any  time,  bear  witness,  if  it  should 
be  required  of  me.  It  is  firmly  grounded  by  the  knowledge  I  have  had  in 
this  work,  and  it  is  that  which  I  never  can  deny,  but  will  maintain,  even  to 
the  laying  down  of  my  life. 

I  was  born  July  thirtieth,  eighteen  hundred  and  ten  ;  in  the  town  of  Thorn- 
ton, county  of  Grafton  and  state  of  New  Hampshire  ;  and  was  taken  in  with 
the  people  of  God,  when  about  seven  years  of  age. 

Enfiekl,  N.  H. :  June  22,  1343.  Mary  Fall. 


TESTIMONY  OF  REBECCA  ROBINSON. 

The  writer,  while  in  divine  worship,  July  fourth,  eighteen  hundred  and 
forty  two,  saw  a  mighty  Angel  of  God,  and  he  spake  as  follows  :  I  am  a  holy 
Angel,  and  the  words  which  I  sound  forth  are  truth.  For  lo,  O  ye  inhabi- 
tants of  Zion,  the  time  is  near  at  hand,  that  this  gospel  will  be  sounded  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  to  awaken  them  from  the  slumbers  of  death. 

And  saith  the  Angel,  When  the  word  of  the  Lord  shall  go  forth  from  his 
Zion  upon  earth,  to  the  children  of  men,  then  will  heavy  tribulation  and 
suiferings  come  upon  the  inhabitants  thereof.  So  be  ye  prepared  to  meet 
them ;  for  the  Lord  Almighty  hath  sent  forth  his  Angels  of  mercy  and  judg- 
ment, with  his  word  of  eternal  truth,  to  pass  and  re-pass,  to  view  and  review 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

Therefore,  I  again  say.  Prepare,  O  prepare,  ye  indwellers  of  Zion  ;  for 
now  is  your  day,  your  precious  time  to  gain  a  durable  treasure,  that  which 
will  abide  with  you,  that  which  will  be  a  strength  and  support  to  your  im- 
mortal souls,  when  trying  scenes  shall  roll  on.     Treasure  freely  of  the  sacred 


3(i9 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


givitigs  of  (lod  your  llravcMily  Father,  wliile  ll»j  docs  so  abiiiulaiitly  shower 
his  bh.'ssings  upon  you,  that  ye  may  have  wJicrewith  to  leed  tlie  poor  and 
luingry  souls  who  will  yet  cry  to  you  for  help  and  strength. 

Again,  some  time  in  the  month  of  November,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  forty  two,  while  in  the  worship  of  God,  I  saw  a  mighty  Angel  who  ap- 
^)eared  like  a  flaming  fire;  and  he  had  in  his  right  hand  a  large  shining  Roll. 
He  passed  through  the  room  three  or  four  times,  back  and  forth,  holding  out 
the  Roll  as  he  passed. 

He  then  came  towards  me  and  said,  O  thou  little  one  of  mortality,  look 
and  behold  what  the  Lord  hath  done  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth;  for 
from  Zion  shall  his  law  go  forth  even  unto  every  nation,  tongue  and  people 
that  dwell  thereon,  that  she  may  be  delivered  from  the  heavy  burden  of 
sin  and  iniquity  under  which  she  now  lies  ;  and  God  is  about  to  make  Him- 
self known  to  her  inhabitants  who  are  groping  in  sin  and  darkness,  who 
knov/  not  God,  neither  have  learned  his  holy  way. 

But  He  hath  decreed  that  the  children  of  men  should  know  that  there  is 
a  God,  who  is  able  to  stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  lay  low  the  haughti- 
ness of  vain  mortals ;  and  that  He  has  given  suflicient  power  in  this  day  of 
Christ's  second  appearing,  to  save  every  soul  that  will  comply  with  his  ofi'ers 
of  mercy,  in  the  order  that  He  Himself  has  prepared  and  made  plain  before 
them.     The  Angel  now  ceased  speaking. 

I  greatly  feared  the  Angel  would  bid  me  take  the  Roll  to  write  ;  for  I  felt 
that  it  contained  weighty  matters,  and  was  more  than  1  was  able  to  perform. 
After  a  little  time  the  Angel  disappeared  from  my  view. 

May  fourth,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  while  assembled  in  our  sa- 
cred place  of  worship,  I  saw  four  mighty  Angels  who  attended  the  reading 
of  the  Sacred  Roll ;  and  they  had  in  their  right  hands  a  large  trumpet,  re- 
sembling very  bright  silver;  and  in  their  left,  a  golden  sceptre  of  truth. 
They  turned  in  every  direction,  and  sounded  through  their  trumpets  very 
loud  and  powerful ;  in  the  mean  time  holding  out  their  golden  sceptres  of 
truth  as  they  turned.  After  they  had  finished  sounding,  they  spoke  in  one 
united  voice,  as  follows  : 

We  are  the  holy  witnessing  Angels  of  the  living  God,  and  thus  has  the 
Lord  Jehovah,  who  knoweth  all  things  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  whose  arm 
of  mercy  and  judgment  is  stretched  out  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereof,  caused 
this  his  sacred  and  saving  word,  to  be  correctly  written  by  mortal  hand, 
through  heavy  sufferings  and  deep  tribulation,  for  the  perusal  of  the  nations 
of  the  earth ;  that  they  may  know  his  word  and  law,  which  will  prove  a  sa- 
vor of  life  unto  life  to  those  who  hearken  and  obey  the  same,  and  of  death 
unto  death  to  the  disobedient  and  rebellious. 

The  Angels  now  vanished  out  of  my  sight. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Rebecca  Robinson. 

Feeling  it  a  duty  which  God  requires  of  me,  I  freely  add  my  testimony  as 
a  witness  ,  for  all  who  may  read  the  foregoing  sacred  pages. 

I  can  testify,  and  that  beyond  a  doubt,  by  what  I  have  seen  and  felt,  that 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


861 


this  Sacred  Roll  was  handed  forth  from  God  by  his  holy  Angels,  and  correct- 
ly written  under  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  power  of  God,  and  Him  alone. 

To  this  I  will  ever  stand;  and  this  I  will  maintain  and  support,  even  to 
the  laving  down  of  my  natural  life.  Yea,  this  I  would  do  under  the  most 
excruciating  tortures,  if  my  God  required  it,  rather  than  deny  the  laie  mani- 
festation and  work  of  God  ;  for  I  know  it  is  of  Him,  and  will  forever  stand. 

Enfield,    N.  H.;  June  22,  184:3.  Rebecca  Robinson. 

Born  March  31,  A.  D.  1812;  in  SpringjieM^  county  of  SnJHvan,  state  of 
JVeio  Hampshire ;  and  was  o/Imitfrd  into  the  Vnitrrl  Snrictii  in  Evficlil^  J\'.  H. 
A.  n.  1826. 


TESTIMOiNY  OF  OTIS  SAWYER. 

The  City  of  Portland,  county  of  Cumberland  and  state  of  Maine,  was  my 
native  place  ;  I  was  born  May  second,  eighteen  hundred  and  fifteen,  and 
was  received  into  the  United  Society  in  July,  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty 
two,  where  I  have  ever  since  lived,  and  of  which  I  am  a  member.  And 
having  witnessed  and  tested,  by  many  years  experience,  the  effects  of  obedi- 
ence to,  and  having  gained  full  confidence  and  an  unshaken  faith  in  the  pres- 
ent testimony  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  in  which  he  has  the  second  time 
appeared,  without  sin  vmto  full  and  free  salvation,  which  was  immutably 
established  by  the  revelation,  power  and  gift  of  God,  in  and  through  his 
chosen  witnesses  in  this  favored  land  of  freedom  and  liberty,  and  having 
been  made  partaker  of  its  benign  and  saving  influence,  I  can  with  full  confi- 
dence testify  of  the  same. 

That  God  has  of  late  opened  the  spiritual  avenues  from  the  invisible  to 
the  visible  world,  by  which  the  heavenly  host  have  been  brought  nigh;  and 
that  He  hath,  through  this  means,  poured  out  his  spirit  and  power  in  a  most 
wonderful  and  marvelous  manner  among  this  peculiar  people,  evidently  to 
prepare  them  for  some  great  and  mighty  event  of  his  will,  operating  by 
tongues,  signs,  visions,  juophecies,  inspiration  and  revelation,  is  a  fact  estab- 
lished beyond  all  doubt  or  equivocation  in  my  mind,  having  been  in  some 
degree  a  subject  of  it ;  for  what  my  eyes  have  seen  and  my  ears  have  heard, 
and  what  has  been  made  plain  and  evident  to  my  senses  by  the  power  of 
God,  I  never  can  dispute  or  deny.  And  that  these  gifls  have  been  and  still 
are  clearly  and  plainly  demonstrated  beyond  a  doubt,  I  can,  with  many  oth- 
ers, boldly  and  confidently  bear  witness;  for  "We  are  witnesses  of  these 
things;  and  50  is  also  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  us." 

And  this  wonderful  display  of  Almighty  power,  is  a  sure  evidence  that 
God  is  about  to  commence  a  new  era  with  mankind  ;  for  here  hath  He  es- 
tablished the  law  and  order  of  grace,  of  his  new  and  spiritual  kingdom  ;  and 
now  is  the  mystery  finished,  and  his  kingdom  in  its  fullness  revealed,  and 
Zion  is  immutably  established  on  earth. 

Therefore,  it  is  obvious,  agreeable  to  divine  prediction,  that  from  hence 
must  proceed  the  word  and  law  of  God  to  the  nations  botli  afar  off  and  near. 


362 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


And  this  is  drnionstratod  in  tlin  Sacrod  Roll  and  Book  to  tlio  nations  of  tlio 
earth,  which  I  l)oli«'Vc  to  be  the  sacrod  word  of  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven 
and  oartli,  as  ninch  as  any  part  of  the  writings  of  the  ancient  Prophets  or 
Apostles,  contained  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament;  and  the  same  power  that 
influenced  them  to  write,  inspired  the  mortal  writer  and  guided  the  pen  of 
him  who  wrote  this  holy  and  sacred  word ;  and  I  unhesitatingly  declare  my 
faith  in  the  same,  that  it  is  not  the  work  or  device  of  mortals,  but  the  merci- 
ful condescension  of  an  Almighty  God  to  his  frail  creature  man. 

And  I  solemnly  and  conscientiously  testify,  in  the  fear  of  God,  to  all  wlio 
may  see  or  hear  this  testimony,  that  I  never  will  deny  the  present  display  of 
God's  holy  power,  or  the  word  of  his  Sacred  Roll  ;  nor  renounce  my  faith 
in  this  everlasting  gospel,  whatever  may  be  the  result  of  its  promulgation  ; 
but  will  boldly  and  confidently  support  and  stand  in  defence  of  the  same, 
and  in  support  of  what  I  have  written,  to  the  utmost  extent  of  my  feeble 
abilities,  and  seal  the  same  with  my  blood  if  so  required,  and  suilered  by  my 
God.  In  confirmation  whereof  I  hereunto  sign  my  name  this  twenty  third 
day  of  August,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  three. 

Kew  Gloucester^  county  of  Cumber-  ^  Otis  Sawyer. 

land  and  state  of  Maine. 


TESTIMONY  OF  MERRILL  BAILEY. 

The  town  of  Colebrook,  county  of  Coos  and  state  of  New  Hampshire,  was 
the  place  of  my  nativity  j  I  was  born  August  twenty  eighth,  one  thousand 
and  eight  hundred.  I  came  with  my  parents  to  live  with  the  United  Society 
in  this  place,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twelve,  where  I 
have  remained  until  the  present  time. 

Having  gained  a  measure  of  understanding  in  the  present  testimony  of 
Christ's  second  appearing,  and  having  full  faith  and  a  firm  belief  that  this  is 
the  only  true  way  of  God,  I  feel  free  to  declare  my  faith  to  all  men,  concern- 
ing this  people,  and  concerning  the  strange  work  that  is  going  on  among 
them;  for  it  is  a  strange  and  marvelous  work  in  the  eyes  of  mankind. 

This  is  the  Church  that  was  spoken  of  by  the  Prophets  in  ancient  days, 
that  was  to  be  established  in  the  latter  day  when  the  true  worship  and  gifts 
of  God  were  to  be  restored.  The  same  power  that  inspired  the  Prophets  of 
God  among  the  children  of  Israel,  and  which  caused  them  to  sound  forth 
and  write  God's  word  to  that  nation,  and  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  causes, 
or  inspires  his  chosen  ones  in  this  day,  to  sound  forth  or  write  his  word  to 
this  Church,  and  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  at  the  present  time.  Yea,  that 
same  power  that  operated  upon  the  Apostles  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and 
which  caused  them  to  break  forth  in  tongues  and  speak  as  the  spirit  gave 
them  utterance,  has  been  these  few  years  past,  and  still  is,  operating  among 
the  children  of  Zion ;  although  in  a  more  remarkable  manner  in  the  gift  of 
revelation. 

I   feel  full  confidence  in  declaring  the  same,  because  I  have  fell  that  same 


SAGRED    ROLL     AND    BOOK. 


863 


power  operating  upon  my  own  soul,  and  upon  my  mortal  body,  and  have 
been  an  eye  and  ear  witness  of  the  same,  with  many  others.  1  believe  the 
Sacred  Roll  and  Book  that  is  to  be  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  is 
the  word  of  the  Lord  to  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  is  in  great  mercy  and 
condescension  sent  forth  to  mankind,  in  due  season,  in  the  order  of  God's 
providence,  that  they  may  know  his  mind  and  will,  and  turn  to  Him  and 
live ;  for  as  He  liath  declared,  He  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the 
wicked. 

Thus  I  have  stated,  in  a  few  words,  my  faith  in  the  present  work  of  God 
and  display  of  his  power;  and  it  is  that  which  I  own,  and  will  ever  main- 
tain to  the  laying  down  of  ray  natural  life,  if  so  required ;  yea,  though  per- 
secution should  rage  and  deep  tribulation  roll  on,  yet  I  will  not  deny  my 
Lord  and  Savior;  for  he  that  is  not  willing  to  suffer  with  him,  is  not  wor- 
thy to  reign  with  him.  In  witness  whereof  I  subscribe  my  name  this  twen- 
ty eighth  day  of  August,  eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three. 

Alfred,  county  of  York  and   )  Merrill  Bailey. 

state  of  Maine.  ) 


TESTIMONY  OF  LYDIA  NOWELL. 

I  was  born  in  the  town  of  Shapleigh,  county  of  York  and  state  of  Maine, 
October  twelfth,  eighteen  hundred  and  eight ;  and  have  lived  with  Believers 
twenty  two  years.  And  my  faith  being  firmly  established  in  the  gift  and  rev- 
elation of  God,  and  gospel  of  Christ,  in  his  second  appearing,  I  esteem  it 
a  duty  and  privilege  to  bear  witness  to  the  same,  and  to  the  display  of  heav- 
enly and  divine  gifts,  witii  which,  of  late,  this  people  have  been  so  abun- 
dantly blessed. 

I  can  with  confidence  declare  this  to  be  the  only  true  way  of  God,  and 
the  pure  gospel  of  Christ,  or  He  would  never  have  blessed  them  to  such  an 
extent,  with  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  spirit,  of  visions,  tongues  and  revelation, 
and  in  many  and  various  ways,  to  purify  and  cleanse  his  chosen  people  from 
the  nature  of  sin.  All  who  walk  in  obedience  to  his  revealed  will,  and  the 
established  order  of  his  Zion  on  earth,  have  tasted  of  the  good  word  of  God 
and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come. 

This  I  have  received,  and  this  I  am  not  ashamed  to  assert  and  witness  to 
at  any  time.  I  have  felt  and  witnessed  the  operation  of  God's  power  in  this 
late  manifestation,  which  has  caused  souls  to  break  forth  into  sublime  songs 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  speak  for  Angels  and  Ministering  spirits  of  God, 
to  the  delight  and  astonishment  of  every  beholder. 

And  having  been  thus  blessed  and  noticed  of  God,  to  partake  of  his  saving 
gospel,  I  feel  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  be  faithful  and  true  to  my  trust. 
I  will  ever  stand  as  a  true  witness  to  the  sacred  word  of  God,  now  about  to 
be  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  so  long  as  I  am  blessed  with  my 
right  reason,  and  remain  on  the  shores  of  time.  In  testimony  whereof  I 
hereunto  subscribe  my  name,  this  twenty  eighth  day  of  August,  eighteen 
hundred  and  forty  three. 

Alfred^  state  of  Maine.  Lydia  Nowell. 


'K>4 


TESTIMONY  OF  LA  VINA  V.  MclNTIRE. 

At  nine  o'l'lock  k^abhatl)  evening,  April  eighteenth,  eighteen  hundred  furty 
tliree,  the  Prophet  Zephani.iJi  gave  nie  a  wliite  marble  Box,  wherein  he  said 
was  a  Roll  and  Book. 

Not  knowing  what  the  Propliet  intended  for  me  to  do  with  the  box,  I  re- 
tired to  my  room,  where  I  intended  to  examine  it ;  but  had  not  time  to  do 
this,  before  the  prophet  told  me  the  box  must  be  given  to  the  Holy  Anointed 
of  this  place,  and  by  them  conveyed  to  Holy  Ground,  or  Canterbury,  N,  H., 
where  it  would  be  opened  and  the  contents  of  the  Roll  and  Book  clearly 
ascertained. 

July  eighteenth,  as  I  was  about  to  copy  what  I  had  received  from  the 
prophet,  suddenly  there  appeared  a  bright  ligiit  passing  and  re-passing  before 
me,  and  these  words  followed,  spoken  by  a  holy  Angel  : 

The  box  which  the  prophet  gave  you,  was  to  you  a  sealed  box;  and  would 
have  remained  so,  had  you  retained  it  longer;  for  the  time  had  not  fully 
come  for  you  to  know  what  the  Roll  and  Book  contained.  But  now  it  hath 
been  sounded  in  your  ears,  and  made  plain  to  your  understanding;  for  it  was 
never  intended  from  the  beginning,  that  this  great  and  all-wise  purpose 
should  be  veiled  in  mystery. 

But  know  ye,  it  has  been  through  the  prayers  and  intercessions  of  Angels 
and  purified  spirits  in  Heaven,  thattliis  Sacred  Roll  and  Book  has  been  sent 
forth  for  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  and  th  it  it  has  caused  much  tribulation 
and  sufferings  of  soul  to  be  felt,  by  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Zion  on 
earth  ;  but  the  end  of  sufferings  will  not  fully  come,  until  all  have  had  an 
offer  of  this  soul-saving  gospel,  taught  by  Christ  and  your  ever  blessed  Moth- 
er Ann  Lee. 

Many  of  the  holy  Angels  have  already  gone  forth  to  the  earth,  to  awaken 
souls  to  a  sense  of  their  lost  state,  and  to  prepare  them  for  the  ushering  in 
of  this  great  and  glorious  work ;  and  many  there  are  who  will  embrace  it  in 
sincerity  of  heart. 

This  word  of  eternal  truth  will  not  return  void,  but  will  prove  a  savor  of 
life  unto  life,  or  of  death  unto  death.  So  let  all  those  who  have  been  made 
partakers  of  the  heavenly  and  divine  revelations  and  manifestations  of  God, 
which  have  been  sent  forth  from  time  to  time,  look  well  to  their  goings;  for 
his  judgments  are  already  determined  upon  the  disobedient  and  rebellious, 
who  seek  to  do  their  own  wills,  rather  than  subject  themselves  to  the  will  of 
God  their  Heavenly  Father. 

But  those  who  fear  God  and  keep  his  commandments,  will  be  objects  of 
his  peculiar  delight;  and  when  his  judgments  are  abroad  in  the  earth.  He 
will  hide  them  as  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand ;  yea.  He  will  stretch  forth  his 
arm  of  love  to  protect  them,  r.nd  none  shall  be  able  to  turn  it  aside. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Lavina  p.  McIntire. 

I  was  born  March  twenty  eighth,  eighteen  hundred  and  seven,  in  the 
town  of  New  Portland,  Franklin  county  and  state  of  Maine.     When   at  the 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


3G5 


age  often  years,  my  parents  placed  me  under  the  cure  of  the  United  Society  of 
BeJievers,  where  I  have  remained  from  that  time  to  this,  it  being  about  twen- 
ty six  years.  Although  I  was  young,  yet  in  obedience  to  what  I  was  taught, 
I  found  salvation  from  sin. 

I  can  with  confidence  and  sincerity  of  soul,  declare  unto  all  who  may 
hereafter  read  this,  that  in  obedience  to  the  doctrine  and  principles  of  Christ, 
taught  by  the  leading  influence  of  this  Society,  I  have  found  the  way  of  life 
and  salvation,  and  do  know  it  is  the  only  way,  whereby  any  soul  can  find 
acceptance  with  God,  and  an  entrance  into  his  pure  and  peaceable  kingdom  ; 
for  it  is  founded  on  the  divine  revelation  of  God,  and  has  been  by  Him  sus- 
tained, from  the  commencement  of  it  unto  the  present  time. 

Although  the  mighty  power  of  God  has  of  late,  been  displayed  in  a  mar- 
velous and  wonderful  manner,  in  the  gift  of  revelation,  inspiration  and  proph- 
ecy, yet  it  is  only  an  increase  of  the  same  light  and  power,  which  has  char- 
acterized this  church  ever  since  it  was  first  established  in  this  favored  land. 
It  is  no  doubt  a  strange  work,  and  marvelous  in  the  sight  of  the  world ;  but 
it  is  nevertheless  true.  I  know,  and  can  confidently  assert  that  I  have  felt 
and  witnessed  the  power  of  God,  and  that  He  has  blessed  this  people  with 
the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  various  ways  and  manners,  and  that  in  this  He 
has  more  plainly  and  fully  revealed  his  will,  than  in  any  preceding  dispen- 
sation. 

My  faith  is  firmly  established  in  this  gospel,  and  in  the  revelation  of  God  ; 
and  I  do  solemnly  declare  that  I  will  stand  in  defence  and  support  of  the 
same,  and  maintain  the  principles  of  this  pure  and  holy  faith  to  the  end  of 
my  days. 

New  Gloucester,  Maine,  August  2.3,  1843.  Lavina  P.  McIntire. 


TESTIMONY  OF  SOPHIA  F.  MACE. 

On  the  morning  of  the  eighteenth  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  and 
forty  two,  as  I  was  busily  engaged  in  my  usual  occupation,  I  heard  a  sudden 
noise  like  that  of  a  strong  wind,  and  rain  beating  powerfully  upon  the  house. 
I  quickly  arose  and  passed  along  towards  the  window,  and  observed  that  the 
natural  elements  were  all  calm  and  still ;  but  I  cannot  describe  or  paint  on 
paper  that  which  I  saw  and  felt.  The  heavenly  music  which  I  heard,  and 
the  bright  Angels  which  I  saw,  took  every  natural  thing  from  my  viev.-,  and 
ray  soul  was  swallowed  up  in  adoration  and  love  to  God. 

A  mighty  Angel  advanced  towards  me,  holding  in  one  hand  a  Book,  and 
in  the  other  a  large  Roll.  I  was  about  to  turn  away  from  the  sight,  for  fear 
of  some  further  requirement,  when  the  holy  Angel  spake  to  me  as  follows  : 
Stop,  and  behold  the  w^ork  of  the  Lord  your  God,  and  me  the  holy  Angel 
who  am  shod  with  Eternal  Truth,  and  in  whom  is  no  darkness  at  all;  for  my 
dwelling  is  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  I  am  scut  forth  unto  the  Zion  of 
God,  to  proclaim  his  power  and  to  sound  forth  h\^  word  of  solemn  warning 
unto  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


3G6 


apim:nuix  to  the 


Look  yo  ;in;l  Ncliold  iliis  ]{oll,  aiul  f!io  seals  tl)c;r(;o!i,  wJiicli  tlio  Lord  your 
God  doth  purpose,  in  liis  own  due  time,  (wliich  time  is  nigli  even  at  your 
doors,)  to  open,  publish  and  send  abroad  unto  tlic  inliabitants  of  the  earth; 
so  bow  exceeding  low,  all  ye  indwellers  of  Zion,  and  seek  to  obey  and  strict- 
ly keep  the  laws  of  your  God,  and  in  so  doing  receive  the  blessing  of 
Heaven. 

The  Angel  then  disaj)peared  from  my  sight,  and  I  saw  nor  heard  any  thing 
more  concerning  the  Roll,  until  on  the  morning  of  the  eighteenth  of  January, 
eighteen  hundred  and  forty  three,  while  I  was  engaged  in  my  morning  du- 
ties, I  heard  a  sound  as  of  continued  shouting,  which  sounded  very  heavenly 
and  melodious,  and  I  was  deeply  struck  with  the  solemn  fear  of  God.  I 
saw  nothing  at  first;  but  this  shouting,  or  melodious  sound,  apparently  drew 
nearer  and  nearer,  until  it  took  my  whole  sensation. 

I  looked  and  beheld  a  bright  band  of  Angels,  and  many  good  and  happifi- 
ed  spirits ;  they  were  unitedly  marching  in  regular  order  through  our  door- 
yard  and  dwellings;  and  as  they  marched  towards  me,  I  saw  the  great  and 
powerful  Angel  of  the  Lord,  holding  or  bearing  the  Roll  which  spread  far 
and  wide  ;  (the  length  and  breadth  I  did  not  exactly  know.) 

Then  spake  the  Holy  Angel  these  words  unto  me  :  Know  thou  that  I  am 
an  holy  proclaiming  Angel  of  the  Lord,  and  the  same  Angel,  holding  the 
same  Roll  in  my  hand  which  I  plainly  showed  unto  thee  four  months  ago 
this  very  day,  which  is  now  unsealed,  opened  and  revealed  in  the  Zion  of 
God  on  earth,  by  the  will,  word  and  command  of  God  your  Heavenly  Father 
and  is  speedily  preparing  to  go  abroad  in  the  world. 

And  his  Angels  are  already  sent,  passing  and  re-passing  from  Heaven  to 
earth,  and  from  earth  to  Heaven  ;  for  the  inhabitants  of  earth  have  strayed 
far  from  their  God,  and  their  filthy  abominations  have  come  up  before  Him, 
and  his  cup  of  indignation  is  filled  to  overflowing  for  the  same,  unless  they 
return  unto  his  righteous  law.  But  the  mercy  and  charity  of  the  Lord  your 
God  is  unboundedly  great  towards  his  creature  man ;  for  in  his  own  will  and 
time,  doth  He  purpose  to  extend  this,  his  Roll  and  word  of  solemn  warning 
unto  the  children  of  earth,  that  they  may  learn  to  fear  Him,  and  to  square 
their  lives  by  his  unerring  word,  and  in  so  doing  appease  his  anger,  and  en- 
joy his  parental  blessing  and  protection. 

And  for  this,  his  notice  unto  poor  fallen  man,  the  Angels  in  Heaven  do 
greatly  rejoice,  and  holy  spirits  do  sing  with  joy  and  thanksgiving  around 
the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  in  shouts  and  in  songs  of  victory  over  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  are  continually  bowing  around  his  throne,  implor- 
ing that  the  mercy  and  forgiveness  of  God  may  be  extended  unto  poor  frail 
mortals,  and  his  true  light  shine  forth  into  their  hearts,  to  cause  them  to  de- 
sist from  doing  evil,  and  learn  to  do  good  to  their  own  souls,  and  do  unto 
others,  even  as  they  would  that  others  should  do  imto  them. 

Inspired  Witness, 

Sophia  F.  Mace. 

I  know,  and  hereby  testify  and  bear  witness  unto  the  solemn  work  and 
revelation  of  God,  now  going  on  throughout  Zion  :  for  it  is  that  which  I 
have  seen,  felt  and  known  ;  and  by  my  own  experience  do  I  testify  unto 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  3^7 

the  same ;  for  I  would  sooner  give  up  my  natural  life,  than  to  deny  this,  if  I 
were  called  so  to  do. 

And  I  furthermore  testify,  and  bear  witness  with  boldness  and  with  confi- 
dence, before  God  and  all  people,  that  the  solemn  and  weighty  Roll,  which 
the  Lord  God  hath  caused  to  be  written  by  divine  revelation,  is  not  the  in- 
vention of  man  or  of  woman  ;  but  the  unalterable  word  of  the  Lord  God, 
and  that  by  which  every  soul  must  finally  be  judged. 

New  Gloucester,  Maine,  July  17,  IS43.  Sophia  F.  Mace. 

Bor7i  January  5,  1819;  in  the  town  of  Strong,  conntij  of  Franklin  and 
state  of  Maine;  teas  gaihered  into  the  United  Society  at  JVeic  Gloucester^  in 
the  year  1835. 


A  SHORT  COMMUNICATION  FROM  A  HOLY  SPIRIT, 

RECEIVED    AT    UNION    VILLAGE,  WARREN    COUNTY,  OHIO  J    MAY    14,   1843. 

Thussaith  the  Spirit;  O  my  children,  unite  your  souls  as  the  heart  of  one, 
and  move  forward  with  the  increasing  work  of  God.  Marvelous  and  great 
are  the  mysteries  revealed  in  this  your  day ;  for  truly  the  Lord  hath  made 
known  his  will  apd  word  to  his  people  on  earth,  and  will  declare  the  same 
to  all  nations  and  people,  in  his  own  time. 

Marvel  not,  though  I  tell  you  I  have  been  a  witness  of  the  holy  word  of 
God  revealed  to  mortal  clay,  which  must  shortly  be  given  to  the  rulers  of 
the  land,  and  to  the  nations  afar  off.* 

But  know  ye,  when  a  living  testimony  hath  gone  forth  from  Zion,  then 
shall  tribulation  be  fully  realized  among  God's  chosen  people ;  therefore, 
stand  ye  firm  and  strong,  and  fear  not  what  an  unbelieving  v/orld  may  inflict 
upon  you.  But  keep  ye  low  and  quiet;  stand  firm  and  unshaken,  amidst 
storms  and  tribulation,  for  the  holy  hand  of  God  will  cover  and  protect  his 
chosen,  from  every  harm;  Zion  shall  flourish,  bloom  and  grow,  like  a  well 
watered  garden ;  her  beauty  and  glory  shall  spread  far  and  wide  ;  and  many 
shall    flock  to   her  peaceful  borders,  to  learn  the  holy  way  of  righteousness. 

Then  O  ye  children,  how  necessary  it  is,  that  you  keep  your  stores  full, 
and  your  souls  well  supplied  with  the  beautiful  gifts  of  God ;  for  they  will 
adorn  the  soul  with  heavenly  beauty  and  glory  ;  yea,  and  your  light  shall 
shine  forth  as  the  morning  sun;  and  all  who  behold  it  shall  say.  Behold  the 
light  and  glory  of  Zion  !  the  beautiful  City  of  God,  where  dwell  peace  and 
righteousness,  abounding  with  the  blessings  of  Heaven  forevermore. 

Now,  saith  the  spirit,  I  have  not  much  to  say  at  this  time,  but  I  have  a 
little  anthem  which  1  will  give  you  ;  that  you  may  know  that  the  Lord  is 
visiting  the  earth,  in  mercy  and  in  judgment. 

Anthem. 

Lo,  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  is  swiftly  flying  over  the   earth ;    sounding, 

*  The  inspired  writer  had  no  knowledge  of  this  Roll  and  Book,  only  by  divine  revela- 
tion, at  the  time  the  above  was  written. 


308  APPENDIX    TO    THK 

sounding  throngh  his  lioly  trumpet,  saviufr,  Uvnr,  O  lioar  yc  my  warnini; 
voice  !  For  lo,  tlic  God  of  Heaven,  clothed  with  miglit  and  power,  is  descend- 
ing in  mercy  and  in  judgment;  and  He  will  smite  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  with  sore  and  heavy  jndgtucntrf,  for  the  wickedness  th(>reof  is  very 
great. 

Then,  O  ye  children  of  his  holy  name;  O  ye  se  ve'se,  le'no  voo',  be  ye 
lowly  ;  for  the  humble,  the  holy  and  pure,  shall  abide  in  the  day  of  God's 
visitation  ;  for  they  are  his  faithful  servants,  marked  with  his  holy  name. 

Then  fear  ye  not,  ye  lovely  chosen  of  your  God ;  for  ye  shall  be  as  an  en- 
sign lifted  up,  and  as  a  banner  of  pure  light ;  for,  saith  the  Lord,  whose 
ways  are  just  and  true,  I  will  be  your  God,  and  ye  shall  be  my  O'  le  an  sa 
voo',  and  my  ce  les'  ta,  li  la  va'.  I  will  guide  and  comfort  you,  through  all 
scenes  of  tribulation,  and  you  shall  be  the  jewels  of  my  holy  love,  and  the 
glory  of  my  righteous  name,  protected  by  my  holy  hand  forevermore. 

A  SEAL  FROM  THE  LORD    JEHOVAH; 

Read  by  a  Holy  Angel  and  copied  by  inspiration,  at  Union  Village,  Warren 
county,  Ohio,  June  26,  1843;  as  an  evidence  of  the  truth  and  correctness  of 
the  Great  Roll,  ivhich  was  icritten  in  his  own  name  for  the  nations  of  the 
earth :  and  which  has  been  correctly  copied  through  deep  tribulation,  by  a  mor- 
tal Instrument  of  God's  otvn  choosing,  at  the  Holy  Mount. 

I  AM  that  I  AM.  Before  Me  there  was  not,  and  above  Me  there  is  none; 
And  behold,  out  of  my  mouth  has  gone  forth  my  everlasting  commandment, 
and  the  word  of  Eternal  Truth;  to  which  no  mortal  clay  shall  add,  neither 
shall  they  diminish,  unless  they  are  anointed  of  my  Holy  Spirit  and  com- 
manded so  to  do. 

For  I  have  spoken  it  in  my  wisdom,  according  as  1  have  intended;  and 
let  no  one  that  is  ever  blessed  with  a  privilege  of  reading  or  hearing  this 
Sacred  Word  of  mine,  suffer  themselves  to  cavil,  or  yield  to  an  unbelieving 
spirit,  and  do\ibt  of  its  divine  origin. 

I  say,  be  careful  that  you  do  not  suifer  yourselves  to  harbor  such  feelings; 
for  great  will  be  the  blasphemy  of  all  such  as  do  this;  and  sore  will  be  my 
judgments  that  shall  fall  upon  them,  to  humble  them  low  to  the  dust,  till 
they  shall  know  that  I  am  the  holy  and  righteous  God  of  Zion,  against 
whom  no  man  shall  raise  his  voice,  or  put  forth  his  hand,  and  prosper  ;  but 
every  soul  shall  bow  before  Me,  in  low  humiliation,  and  bend  their  knees  in 
humble  prayer;  and  with  their  own  tongues  confess  in  the  presence  of  my 
witnesses,  the  evils  which  they  have  done,  or  never  see  my  kingdom  in 
peace. 

I  will  deal  with  every  soul  in  righteousness,  according  to  their  works;  and 
blessed  shall  be  the  humble  soul,  that  will  come  at  the  call  of  mercy,  and 
bow  down  to  seek  a  place  in  my  holy  Zion  ;  and  noc  wait  to  be  driven  by 
judgments,  to  seek  a  refuge  and  a  hiding  place. 

For  lo,  in  the  day  when  the  earth  shall  be  visited  with  famine  and  desola- 
tion, and  many  sore  judgments  which  I  will  send  ;  and  when  my  holy  An- 
gels shall  blow  their  trumpets  like  many  mighty  thunders,  to  awaken  those 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


;5G9 


who  are  resting  in  their  sins,  then  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  tremble  and 
be  sore  afraid;  and  they  will  call  on  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  cover  them, 
and  hide  them  from  the  face  of  the  Almighty- 

I  call  on  thee,  O  Zion,  to  keep  my  holy  laws  and  commandments,  without 
the  least  deviation  from  the  true  spirit  of  the  gospel ;  also  to  walk  low  and 
humbly,  and  pray  to  Me,  by  night  and  day  ;  for  in  times  of  my  own  appoint- 
ing, I  will  send  exceeding  heavy  sufferings  upon  you  ;  that  I  may  in  truth  call 
you  my  well  tried  and  beloved  few,  and  that  you  may  be  true  examples  of 
patience  and  meekness  to  all  who  come  to  learn  the  way  of  peace  and 
rigliteousness. 

And  more  than  this,  I  do  require  you  to  be  so  prepared,  that  you  can  stand 
united  in  one  spirit,  steadfast  as  the  rock  of  ages,  and  keep  your  faith  firm 
and  unshaken,  although  you  may  be  called  to  suffer  imprisonment,  banish- 
ment, and  many  other  cruel  nnd  barbarous  things,  whidi  the  wicked  may 
inflict  upon  you. 

But  remember,  my  beloved  few,  if  you  will  keep  my  holy  way,  and  cry 
to  Me  in  meekness  and  humiliation,  with  one  spirit  and  one  mind,  desiring 
Me  to  help  you  to  endure,  I  will  not  leave  nor  forsake  you  ;  but  in  all  that 
you  bear  for  righteousness'  sake,  I  will  be  with  you,  and  my  hand  shall  be 
as  the  strength  of  thousands  in  your  defence.  Yea,  I  will  watch  over  the 
lambs  of  my  fold,  and  will  protect  my  heritage,  and  rescue  them  from  dan- 
ger, so  that  not  one  upright  soul  shall  be  lost. 

When  I  had  written  my  Word  for  the  nations  of  the  earth,  I  called  certain 
of  my  Angels,  and  read  it  in  their  hearing;  and  they  bowed  and  said.  Amen 
to  what  thou  hast  written,  O  Lord  ;  But  who  shall  reveal  it  to  mortals.^  for 
great  indeed  is  the  weight  which  it  doth  bring. 

Then  I  chose  from  among  the  Angels,  one  of  the  most  holy,  and  clothed 
the  same  with  my  spirit ;  and  told  him  to  go  to  the  Holy  Mount,  where 
dwell  my  Daughter's  first-born,  and,  as  soon  as  he  could,  to  show  it  to  some 
of  my  instruments  there  ;  and  according  as  I  commanded  the  Angel,  so  was 
it  done,  and  the  Angel  returned  to  Me  with  the  Roll,  to  wait  for  the  time, 
that  what  was  therein  contained  should  be  revealed. 

And  when  the  Angel  returned,  I  was  troubled,  because  of  the  heavy 
sufferings  and  deep  tribulation  which  I  knew  it  would  bring  upon  my  peo- 
ple ;  both  in  preparing  it  for  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  from  what  would 
take  place  after  it  was  spread  abroad. 

But  now  my  spirit  rejoices,  to  see  that  my  word  is  correctly  copied  ;  and 
that  it  is  owned  and  blessed  by  my  Holy  Anointed,  as  far  as  it  has  been 
made  known.  And  I  do  truly  desire  that  every  branch  of  my  holy  house 
may  lend  a  liberal  hand  in  the  expense  of  preparing  my  word  for  the  na- 
tions and  kindreds  of  the  earth;  and  you  shall  not  be  the  losers,  but  your 
reward  shall  be  double  what  you  give. 

I  do  also  desire  that  each  and  every  one  would  carefully  and  wisely  con- 
sider their  present  day  and  calling,  and  labor  to  walk  according  to  it.  For 
if  you  are  ever  so  faithful,  you  cannot  be  too  well  prepared  for  days  to 
come,  in  which  you  will  see  much  tribulation,  and  many  heavy  trials. 

I  have,  for  some  time  past,  been  careful  to  warn  all  my  people  to  prepare  ; 


370  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

for  I  would  surely  do  a  great  work  in  the  cartii,  through  which  no  soul  would 
be  able  to  stand,  and  find  favor  in  my  sight,  but  such  as  would  hearken  to  my 
warnings.  And  now,  as  the  time  is  drawing  very  near,  and  is  even  at  the 
door,  I  say,  Blessed  are  ye  that  have  hearkened  to  my  warnings,  and  have 
kept  my  commandments  ;  for  it  shall  be  well  with  you  :  And  those  who  have 
not  done  this,  must  bear  the  reward  of  their  own  labor,  and  feast  upon  such 
fruit  as  they  have  gathered. 

For  I  have  been  merciful  to  all,  and  sent  repeated  and  timely  ^warnings; 
that  all  who  had  done  wrong,  and  wandered  from  the  path,  might  have  time 
to  see  their  own  state,  repent  and  come  down,  where  they  could  find 
their  union  and  relation  to  Me,  by  obedience  to  the  order  which  I  have  estab- 
lished for  the  protection  and  safe-going  of  my  people. 

Now  I  say  unto  all  who  love  my  ways,  and  walk  in  them ;  Fear  not  the 
slanders  of  the  wicked,  nor  the  reproach  of  the  ungodly  ;  for  my  holy  Zion 
shall  sit  as  a  Queen,  and  feast  on  the  good  of  her  labors,  while  those  who 
will  not  obey  my  voice,  shall  perish  in  the  dust. 

Great  and  marvelous  is  the  work  which  I  will  do  before  the  eyes  of  many, 
who  are  now  living;  therefore  I  say.  Prepare,  and  do  not  delay  the  time,  for 
you  know  not  the  day  or  hour  in  which  I  will  do  my  work,  and  bring  to  pass 
that  which  I  have  promised  by  the  word  of  my  mouth.  And  lest  you  should 
be  like  the  unbelieving  Jews,  I  say  again,  Prepare,  O  prepare  !  and  do  not  de- 
lay the  time,  till  it  is  too  late. 

This  Seal  I  give  unto  you,  my  beloved  and"well  tried  servants,  as  an  evi- 
dence, and  a  warning  to  my  people  to  prepare  for  the  great  day  of  my  visita- 
tion among  the  nations  and  kingdoms  of  the  earth;  which  will  deeply  inter- 
est every  faithful  child  of  my  holy  house  upon  earth. 

Inspired  writer  of  the  two  foregoing  communications, 

Union  Village^  Warren  county^  )  Mary  Ann  Jennings. 

state  of  Ohio.  5 


TESTIMONY  OF  SUSAN   H.  WHITCHER,  AND  OTHERS. 

In  confirmation  of  the  sacred  word  of  this  holy  Roll  and  Book,  we,  the 
undersigned,  do  hereby  certify  and  declare  before  all  men,  that  we  have  full 
confidence  in  what  is  herein  stated,  and  that  the  word  thereof  has  been  writ- 
ten by  and  through  the  influence  of  that  same  Power  divine,  and  holy  Spirit 
of  eternal  truth  and  revelation,  which  caused  the  Prophets  of  old,  and  the 
Apostles  of  Jesus  Christ  to  write  the  sacred  pages  of  that  holy  Book,  (the 
Bible,)  so  universally  acknowledged  by  the  enlightened  nations  of  the  earth, 
to  be  the  true  and  holy  word  of  God. 

And  we  furthermore  declare,  that  we  have  not  only  been  eye  and  ear  wit- 
nesses of  the  out-pourings  of  the  holy  spirit  of  God,  by  gifts  of  divine  inspi- 
ration and  revelation  in  this  our  day ;  but  we  have  been  active  subjects  of 
this  holy  work  and  power,  and  have  felt,  existing  in  our  souls,  the  same 
spirit  and  infusion  of  divine  power  which  has  caused  us  to  move  in  obedience 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  371 

to,  and  in  communion  with  the  saints  and  Angels  of  God,  in  testifying  and 
bearing  witness  to  his  holy  words  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

And  we  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  we  have  an  internal  evidence  of  the  gift 
of  divine  revelation,  and  of  the  reality  of  this  holy  influence  existing  in  the 
soul,  and  many  times  manifested  by  operating  upon  the  mortal  body,  that  it  is 
of  God,  and  originated  from  no  other  source  whatever.  And  we  would  as 
soon  doubt  our  natural  existence,  as  to  doubt,  or  in  any  wise  disbelieve  the 
gift  of  divine  revelation,  now  existing  in  the  true  Church  of  Christ. 

We  therefore  solemnly  and  coescientiously  testify  and  declare,  whatever 
may  be  the  consequences,  that  we  have  full  faith  in  the  word  recorded  in  the 
foregoing  pages  of  this  holy  Book,  and  do  hereby  cheerfully  and  voluntarily 
subscribe  our  names  as  instruments  in  the  holy  work  of  God,  in  this  day  of 
Christ's  Second  Coming. 
May  4,  1843. 

Susan  H.  Whitcher.  Elmira  Allard. 

Lydia  M.  Chase.  Phebe  Atwood. 

Dorothy  Ann  Durgin.  Roselinda  Allard. 


TESTIMONY  OF  SETH  Y.  WELLS. 

The  work  of  Eternal  Power  and  Wisdom  is  incomprehensible  to  man  ;  it 
is  indeed  far  above  all  mortal  commendation.  But  if  the  testimony  of  mor- 
tal man  can  be  of  any  avail,  in  calling  the  serious  and  solemn  attention  of 
his  fellow  mortals  to  the  sacred  and  holy  word  of  the  Almighty  Creator  of 
Heaven  and  earth,  for  their  own  salvation,  then  it  is  obviously  his  duty  to 
give  it,  if  in  his  power. 

As  mortal  witnesses  may  indeed  have  some  weight  on  the  minds  of  their 
fellow  mortals,  I  feel  perfectly  willing  to  cast  in  my  mite  for  that  purpose, 
and  consider  it  my  duty  and  privilege  to  extend  the  testimony  of  my  faith 
and  confidence  in  the  work  of  God,  as  far  as  lies  in  my  power;  and  I  trust 
that  this  my  testimony  will  not  be  entirely  useless  to  the  readers  of  this  Sa- 
cred Book,  and  doubt  not  those  of  my  former  acquaintance  will  appreciate  it 
according  to  its  merits. 

Having  carefully  examined  this  work  in  the  manuscript  of  the  inspired 
writer,  I  am  fully  and  firmly  convinced  that  the  work  is  of  God,  that  it  is  a 
visible  display  of  his  infinite  mercy  and  goodness  to  man;  and  believing  it 
will  be  under  his  Divine  blessing  and  protection,  and  trusting  to  the  guid- 
ance of  his  Holy  Spirit,  I  will  give  such  testimony  as  I  can  maintain  in  life 
and  in  death,  and  such  as  I  can  willingly  meet  at  the  bar  of  God  in  the  eter- 
nal world. 

I  am  now  nearly  seventy  six  years  of  age,  and  it  is  almost  forty  five  years 
since  I  embraced  this  blessed  gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  which 
was  about  eighteen  years  after  its  promulgation  in  America,  in  the  year  sev- 
enteen hundred  and  eighty.  About  ten  years  previous  to  my  coming  into 
this  Society,  I  was  connected  with  various  literary  institutions,  and  for  a 


orZ  APPIINDIX    TO    THE 

iHiinhtT  of  yciirs  u.isj  cniployod  in  to.iching  a  i»uljlic  school.  My  crnploy- 
mcTit  in  llu!  i?oci(.>ty  now  is,  and  for  many  y(3ars  has  been  in  tlie  capacity  of 
Secretary  and  Clerk.  In  tl.<is  capacity  I  consider  it  my  duty  and  privilege  to 
employ  my  faculties  for  the  benefit  of  the  Society,  and  for  the  promotion  of 
God's  holy  work;  and  in  this  1  feel  myself  under  Jiis  divine  blessing. 

My  long  privilege  and  extensive  acquaintance  v/ith  the  people  in  the  vari- 
ous branches  of  this  communion,  have  given  me  sufficient  opportunities  of 
acquiring  a  full  knowledge  of  the  principles  and  practice  of  the  Society  in 
uU  its  departments,  both  spiritual  and  temporal.  And  I  can  truly  say  with 
all  confidence,  that  for  strict  morality,  practical  piety,  and  true  godliness, 
there  is  not  another  such  community  of  Christians  existing  on  earth. 

During  the  last  five  years,  there  has  been  the  greatest  work  of  God 
wrought  among  the  inhabitants  of  all  the  Societies  in  this  communion,  both 
in  the  eastern  and  western  states,  that  was  ever  wrought  on  earth  since  the 
fall  of  man.  These  assertions  may  appear  doubtful  to  some,  and  probably 
incredible  to  many;  but  they  are  true,  and  will  yet  be  confirmed  to  millions. 

The  wonderful  work  of  God  which  took  place  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles, 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  descended  from  Heaven  upon  the  assembly  of  christ- 
ian Believers,  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  has  ever  been  considered  as  a  mar- 
velous display  of  divine  power,  which  then  excited  the  astonishment  of  those 
who  were  eye  and  ear  witnesses  of  the  remarkable  events  of  that  day.  And 
these  events  are  still  considered  by  the  common  professors  of  Christianity,  as 
the  greatest  manifestation  of  spiritual  power  tiiat  has  ever  taken  place  since 
that  memorable  period. 

But  let  it  be  considered,  that  the  work  of  God  is  an  increasing  work;  and 
although  a  long  night  of  darkness  succeeded  the  falling  away  of  the  primi- 
tive Church,  which  overshadowed  the  natural  world  for  many  ages;  yet  in 
the  spiritual  world,  where  the  spirits  of  darkness  could  not  prevail,  the 
work  of  God  has  not  been  stationary,  but  has  been  constantly  increasing, 
from  one  degree  to  another,  even  from  the  beginning;  and  ever  will  contin- 
ue to  increase,  through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

Therefore,  every  new  dispensation  of  the  grace  of  God,  must  and  does 
exceed  the  preceding.  The  apostolic  gifts,  and  the  work  of  that  day,  ex- 
ceeded the  dispensation  of  Moses,  with  all  its  legal  restrictions  and  ceremo- 
nies of  types  and  shadows;  though  not  altogether  so  obvious  to  the  natural 
senses  of  fallen  man.  So  does  the  work  of  God  in  this  day,  and  under  the 
present  dispensation  of  the  gospel  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  far  exceed 
the  apostolic  dispensation,  though  unseen  by,  and  unknown  to  a  lost  and 
unbelieving  world. 

However  doubtful  this  may  appear  to  many ;  yet  those  who  are  in  the 
work,  and  see  and  feel  its  effects,  can  no  more  doubt  it  than  they  can  doubt 
that  the  light  of  the  sun  far  out-shines  that  of  the  moon. 

Some  will  probably  be  ready  to  impute  our  strong  language  and  confident 
assertions  to  enthusiasm.  But  the  true  followers  of  Christ  are  no  enthusi- 
asts;  they  are  not  exalted  in  imagination,  and  raised  in  spirit,  as  on  eagles' 
wings,  to  the  third  Heavens,  fancying  themselves  superior  to  the  rest  of  their 
fellovv   mortals;  but  far  from  it.     Indeed  they  consider  themselves  no  better 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK. 


373 


by  nature  than  the  rest  of  mankind.  All  that  distinguishes  them  from  oth- 
ers, is  what  the  gospel  of  Christ  has  done  for  them,  in  consequence  of  their 
faithful  obedience  to  it. 

Therefore  they  are  not  high-minded  nor  self-exalted ;  but  a  calm,  consid- 
erate and  steady  people,  clothed  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  and  lowliness  of 
heart,  and  feel  their  daily  dependence  on  the  condescending  mercy  and  good- 
ness of  their  Heavenly  Father,  for  their  protection  against  evil,  and  for  their 
blessing  and  prosperity  in  the  gospel  of  their  Lord  and  Savior.  They  feel 
themselves,  in  reality,  but  as  little  children  in  Christ;  learning  of  him  the 
blessed  way  of  salvation  from  a  fallen,  sinful  nature ;  and  though  poor  in 
spirit,  and  despised  by  a  vain,  ungodly  world,  yet  they  are  not  of  the  world  : 
for  their  Savior  hath  chosen  them  out  of  the  world,  and  hath  declared,  say- 
ing, If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  its  own  ;  but  I  have 
chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you. 

But  every  faithful  and  honest  hearted  soul  is  truly  of  that  class  of  Believ- 
ers who  have  forsaken  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's,  and  have,  ac- 
cording to  his  promise,  received  a  hundred  fold  of  the  blessings  of  this  life; 
and  they  have  no  doubt,  if  they  continue  faithful,  that  they  shall  receive 
eternal  life  in  the  world  to  come.  Indeed  the  truly  faithful,  who  have  gained 
a  fruitful  travel  in  the  gospel,  daily  feel  the  spirit  of  eternal  life  increasing 
and  growing  in  their  own  souls,  which  feels  infinitely  more  precious  and 
important  to  them,  than  the  momentary  enjoyments  of  time. 

The  mighty  manifestations  of  God  to  his  chosen  people,  are  truly  wonder- 
ful, very  wonderful ;  far  beyond  any  thing  ever  before  revealed  on  earth.  It 
has  often  seemed  as  though  the  Heavens  and  earth  had  come  together,  and 
that  we  were  in  reality,  surrounded  by  the  heavenly  hosts ;  yet  those  heav- 
enly and  divine  manifestations,  with  which  we  have  so  often  been  favored, 
are  not  understood  by  tlie  world  of  mankind ;  nor  can  they  understand  them  ex- 
cept by  revelation  from  God,  or  faith  in  the  testimony  of  his  appointed  agents. 

The  word  of  the  Almighty,  contained  in  the  preceding  pages,  one  would 
suppose,  might  carry  conviction  to  every  soul  that  reads  it,  that  it  is  indeed 
the  word  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  Though  the  societies  in  the  various 
branches  of  this  communion,  have  been,  from  time  to  time,  greatly  favored 
with  divine  messages,  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  ;  yet  this  is  the  first  which 
has  been  given,  during  the  present  season  of  inspired  manifestations,  with 
Divine  authority  to  publish  it  to  the  world  of  mankind. 

Many  of  the  youth,  both  male  and  female,  in  all  the  societies  of  this  com- 
munion, have  been  blessed  with  gifts  of  divine  inspiration,  as  were  the 
prophets  of  old.  Indeed,  they  have  often  been  inspired  by  the  spirits  of  the 
ancient  prophets,  and  by  many  other  departed  spirits,  and  also  by  the  Angels 
of  Heaven,  to  convey  divine  messages  to  the  society,  to  families  and  individ- 
uals. And  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  principle  instruments  chosen  by 
Divine  Wisdom,  to  convey  these  sacred  messages  to  their  respective  socie- 
ties and  families,  v,'ere  such  as  have  been  taken  into  the  community  in  child- 
hood, and  are  mostly  classed  among  the  youth,  and  have  had  nothing  more 
than  a  common  school  education. 

Even  the  inspired  individual  who  wrote  the  preceding  pages  from  the 
Almighty,  as  they  were  read  to  him  by  a  holy  Angel  of  the  Lord,  was  taken 


374  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

into  tlie  Society  vvlit'ii  a  ciiild  uiulcr  seven  years  of  age,  and  has  received 
but  an  ordinary  education,  from  a  common  scliool  in  tliis  Society  ;  and 
though  capable  of  committing  liis  ideas  to  paper,  he  is  not  what  is  usually 
called  a  correct  writer  of  the  English   language  ;  and   he  knows  no  other. 

Perhaps  some  may  be  ready  to  inquire,  why  such  youthful  ones  were  se- 
lected to  receive  these  divine  messages,  and  convey  them  to  the  Society, 
instead  of  the  more  aged  and  experienced  members?  To  which  I  answer; 
Because  God,  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  chose  such  as  were  young  and  inexpe- 
rienced, whose  honesty  and  integrity  would  be  less  liable  to  the  suspicion 
of  fraud,  by  an  unbelieving  world,  than  those  more  advanced  in  years,  that 
his  Almighty  power  and  wisdom  might  be  more  clearly  manifested,  and  show 
with  greater  certainty,  that  it  was,  in  truth,  the  work  of  God,  and  not  of 
man. 

It  is  Vr'cll  known  throughout  all  the  societies  in  this  communion,  both  in 
the  eastern  and  western  states  of  the  American  Union,  that  though  many  of 
these  youthful  instruments  of  divine  inspiration  were,  in  many  instances,  per- 
sonly  unknown  to  each  other ;  yet  their  inspired  communications,  in  their 
nature  and  spirit,  are  found  to  be  in  perfect  accordance,  one  with  another, 
and  with  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  taught  by  our  heavenly  Parents,  and 
practiced  throughout  this  communion.  Even  the  same  sacred  truths,  in  sub- 
stance, have,  in  some  instances,  been  communicated  at  the  same  time  by  dif- 
ferent individuals,  entirely  unknown  to  each  other  ;  and  no  possible  chance, 
at  the  time,  for  any  correspondence  between  them. 

When  tiiese  things  are  known  and  considered,  I  feel  confident  that  no  can- 
did person,  who  is  desirous  to  know  the  truth,  could  witness  these  circum- 
stances, and  hear  these  communications  from  the  mouths  of  the  youthful 
speakers,  without  readily  admitting  that  the  work  is  of  God,  and  that  their 
words  are  the  words  of  divine  inspiration ;  and  surely  none  but  obstinate  un- 
believers and  determined  infidels  would  attempt  to  controvert  it. 

As  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  of  Heaven  and  earth  contained  in  the  pre- 
ceding pages,  speaks  for  itself,  and  is  confirmed  by  so  many  inspired  and 
faithful  witnesses,  and  by  such  angelic  and  divine  testimonies  from  Heaven, 
I  will  merely  add,  that  I  have  not  the  least  shadow  of  a  doubt,  that  this  word 
is  in  reality  what  it  purports  to  be,  "j?  Hohj^  Divine  and  Sacred  Roll  and 
Book;'  emanating  from  the  ALMIGHTY  CREATOR  OF  ALL. 

So  testifies 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.  May  15, 1843.  Seth  Y.  Wells. 


TESTIMONY  OF  BENJAMIN  SETH  YOUNGS. 

For  the  sake  of  brevity,  and  in  consideration  of  the  very  marvelous  dis- 
play of  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  the  Almighty,  of  late,  and  now  made 
known  to  mortals,  by  the  tongue  and  pen  of  his  holy  Angels;  I  must  pass 
over  many  of  the  peculiar  incidents  of  my  youthful  days  ;  my  early  convic- 
tions for  sin,  and  my  struggles  to  know  and  to  find  the  mercy  and  favor  of 
my  God ;  and  endeavor  to  make  my  words  few,  and  acceptable. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  375 

I  was  born  in  Schenectady,  state  of  New  York,  September  seventeenth, 
seventeen  hundred  and  seventy  four.  My  father,  Seth  Youngs,  came  from 
Windsor,  Connecticut ;  was  a  member  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Church  in  Sche- 
nectady;  and  brought  me  up  very  strictly  in  that  order,  until  I  v/as  about 
sixteen  years  of  age. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  seventeen  hundred  and  ninety  one,  a  religious 
movement  having  taken  place  in  Johnstown  among  the  Methodists,  my  fa- 
ther joined  that  Society,  and  immediately  removed  there  with  his  family. 
These  movements  affected  me  nothing.  But,  frequently  attending  their 
meetings,  and  seriously  reflecting  on  the  discourses,  my  early  convictions 
returned  upon  me ;  and  on  the  eleventh  of  September,  the  same  year,  I  also 
became  a  member,  and  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  set  out  to  seek  and  serve 
the  Lord. 

For  the  space  of  about  two  years,  I  did  earnestly  beseech  the  God  of 
Heaven,  that  I  might  be  saved  from  sin.  It  was  not  from  any  open  or  out- 
breaking sin  or  sins,  that  I  sought  deliverance;  from  these,  my  education, 
and  the  moral  sense  of  the  duty  I  owed  to  myself  and  to  my  fellow  mortals, 
preserved  me.  It  was  from  the  nature  of  sin,  that  I  prayed  and  struggled  to 
find  redemption. 

It  was  from  the  secret,  deceitful  and  base  desires,  from  the  sordid, 
filthy,  soul-darkening,  and  soul-debasing  passions  of  a  fallen  and  fleshly 
nature,  that  I  prayed  to  God  for  salvation.  But  this  salvation  I  found  not  ! 
And  I  found  by  search,  and  by  reflecting  on  the  lives  of  all  the  ordained 
ministers,  pastors  and  preachers,  and  all  their  churches,  of  every  class  and 
denomination  professing  Christianity,  within  my  knowledge,  that  they  pos- 
sessed it  not  ! 

Among  all  these,  "A  glorious  Church," (such  as  the  true  Church  of  Christ 
is,  and  should  be,)  A  Church  "not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  tiling; 
holy  and  without  blemish,"  I  found  not ;  it  existed  not !       Eph.  v,  27. 

Many  were  the  times  and  seasons  in  which  1  sought  seclusion  from  the 
sight  and  hearing  of  mortals,  in  order  that  I  might  humble  myself  before 
God,  pour  out  the  sorrows  of  my  soul  before  Him,  and  implore  his  mercy 
and  his  favor.  Many  are  the  solitary  places,  to  which  the  holy  Angels  can 
witness,  where  I  have  poured  out  the  feelings  and  desires  of  my  hungry  and 
afflicted  soul,  in  tears,  and  in  earnest  prayer,  in  cries  and  supplications,  on 
my  face,  and  on  my  bended  knees  before  God,  that  He  would  show  me  the 
way  of  salvation, — the  salvation  dwelling  in  his  Zion,  in  his  holy  Church, 
in  his  saints. 

And,  in  my  prayers  and  supplications,  many  solemn  promises  did  I  make 
unto  the  Lord  God,  my  Creator,  that  if  in  his  mercy  and  goodness,  He 
would  condescend  to  show  me  his  salvation,  I  would  sacrifice  my  all  and 
my  life,  at  his  holy  will  and  pleasure  ;  and  that  while  I  lived  on  earth,  I 
would  faithfully  serve  Him,  and  Him  only. 

This  salvation,  a  salvation  from  all  sin,  the  Lord  in  his  infinite  goodness 
did,  in  his  own  way  and  time,  bestow  upon  me.  His  holy  Church,  his  cho- 
sen and  peculiar  people,  his  Zion  upon  earth,  I  did  find  ;  and  thus  far,  by  his 
grace  and  holy  favor,  my  promise  I  have  kept. 


370 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


I  liad  of>rn  honnl  of  a  strange  people  at  Niskcnna,  (now  Watervlict,) 
who  professed  to  be  Christians.  The  reports  concerning  them,  were  uni- 
formly evil ;  and  of  all  sects  or  denominations  of  professing  christians,  whom 
I  knew,  or  of  whom  I  had  either  read  or  heard,  of  tJiese,  through  ignorance 
and  the  prejudices  of  n  false  education,  1  had  formed  tlie  most  unfavorable 
opinion. 

But  in  conscrpicnce  of  the  decline  of  our  religion  ;  or  in  other  words,  the 
decrease  of  unanimity,  of  brotherly  love  nnd  charity,  and  the  prevalence  of 
self,  and  "worldly  rnindcdncss,"  together  with  my  sad  disappointment  in 
not  having  found  a  pure  and  holy  Church,  as  delineated  in  the  sacred  Book, 
I  had  resolved  to  quit  all  my  connection  and  acquaintance,  and  to  cross  the 
wide  ocean  to  Europe,  and  thence  to  Palestine. 

But  an  over-ruling  Providence  prevented  me.  I  had,  from  my  earliest 
light  and  conviction,  sought  salvation,  and  the  mercy  and  favor  of  my  God. 
I  had,  from  my  earliest  recollection,  looked  upon  the  sacred  writings,  the  Bi- 
ble, with  the  most  profound  veneration,  which  were  my  study  and  delight; 
and  now,  for  the  first  time,  were  forcibly  applied  to  my  condition,  and  the 
state  of  things,  the  words  of  the  Holy  Savior,  that,  of  liis  true  followers, 
"All  manner  of  evil  should  be  spoken  falsely,  for  his  name's  sake."  These 
words  wrought  effectually  on  my  mind;  I  soon  resolved,  and  changed  my 
self-projected  course. 

On  the  twenty  third  of  November,  seventeen  hundred  and  ninety  three,  I 
visited  those  people,  of  whom  "a//  manner  of  eviV  was  spoken.  When  en- 
tering on  the  premises  of  the  people,  I  prayed  earnestly,  "O  Lord,  my  God 
and  my  Creator !  suffer  me  not  to  be  deluded,  suffer  me  not  to  be  deceived  ! 
but  into  thy  truth,  O  Lord,  do  thou  guide  me  !" 

I  remained  with  them  about  three  days  ;  had  free  converse  with  some  of 
the  leading  characters  ;  also  with  some  who  came  from  England  with  Moth- 
er Ann,  and  with  numbers  of  olliers,  both  male  and  female,  all  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  way  and  work  of  God.  And  although  they  brought  to  my  view 
many  new  and  strange  ideas,  I  found  nothing  in  reason  to  be  contradicted. 

On  the  Sabbath  following,  I  attended  their  very  still  and  solemn  meeting^. 
In  their  singular  devotions  and  mode  of  worship,  I  sato  nothing  but  solem- 
nity, I  felt  nothing  but  the  love  and  fear  of  God. 

In  this  meeting,  as  I  was  a  stranger,  the  emotions  of  my  spirit  were  to  me, 
at  that  time,  unaccountable.  Had  those  I  beheld  in  their  solemn  devotions, 
and  myself,  been  conceived  in  the  womb  of  a  holy  mother,  and  nursed  on 
the  same  lap,  I  could  not  liave  felt  a  purer  love,  nor  a  more  sincere  attach- 
ment, than  1  did  to  this  people. 

During  my  stay,  I  was  fully  convinced,  that  the  foundation  of  their  faith 
was  more  deeply  laid,  than  their  adversaries,  or  any  of  the  denominations 
professing  Christianity  knew,  or  were  in  the  least  apprised  of  And  I  found, 
moreover,  that  all  and  singular,  the  evil  reports  circulated  against  this  peo- 
ple, were,  and  are,  utterly  false,  and  without  the  least  shadow  of  a  founda- 
tion in  truth. 

The  order  and  harmony,  the  industry,  the  neatness  and  cleanliness,  their 
seclusion  from  the  world,  and  its  fading  pleasures,  their  self-denying  lives, 
their  freedom  in  conversation,  humility  and  childlike  simplicityof  maun  ers, 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  Oii 

their  charity  to  the  poor  and  needy,  and  to  the  widow  and  fatherless  of  this 
world  ;  their  holy  walk,  and  godly  example  ;  the  peace  that  reigned  within 
their  borders  ;  and  above  all,  the  visible  Seal,  or  impress  of  Heaven,  on  their 
countenances. 

"Ye  shall  know  them  b}'  their  fruits.  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil 
fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit.  Tiierefore,  by  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  It  was  not  for  me  to  doubt;  it  was  not  for  nie 
to  hesitate,  what  path  to  pursue.  If  there  was  a  pure  Church  of  Christ  on 
earth  in  which  he  dwelt,  if  there  were  a  people  of  God  on  earth,  to  whom 
He  revealed  his  Avill,  this  was  the  Ciiurch,  and  these  were  the  people. 

With  these  plain  and  incontrovertible  evidences,  to  my  sight  and  under- 
standing, and  the  indelible  impressions  stamped  upon  my  mind,  of  their 
truth  and  reality,  it  will  not  appear  strange,  that  I  should  become  an  advo- 
cate in  this  holy  cause,  and  a  witness  of  "That  which  mine  ears  have  heard, 
that  which  mine  eyes  have  looked  upon,  and  that  which  my  hands  have 
handled,  of  the  Word  of  life." 

No  sooner  had  I  obeyed  the  heavenly  calling,  by  honestly  confessing  every 
known  sin  and  error  of  my  life,  one  by  one,  before  God  and  his  witnesses, 
than  I  felt  the  effusions  of  the  holy  Spirit  of  peace,  distilling  into  my  soul 
like  the  refreshing  dews  of  heaven  !  By  faithfulness,  and  strict  obedience  to 
the  order  and  counsels  of  God,  in  my  visible  Lead,  I  became  baptized  with 
the  "baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  and  tasted  of  the  "powers  of  the  world 
to  come  :" 

By  which  means,  I  was  enabled  to  live  free  from  all  and  every  sin  within 
my  knowledge,  to  govern,  control  and  subdue,  all  the  impure  and  unruly 
passions  of  my  evil  nature,  and  to  give  up  and  forsake  all,  for  Christ,  and 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven's  sake.  And  I  can  and  do  testify,  in  humble  grati- 
tude to  my  Heavenly  Father,  the  God  of  this  my  salvation,  that  I  have  receiv- 
ed in  full,  the  promise  made  by  his  beloved  Son,  (Matthew  xix,  2d,)  in  the 
kind  and  parental  care,  in  the  pure  love  and  fraternal  affection,  and  in  the 
enjoyment  of  fathers  and  mothers,  and  brethren  and  sisters,  "an  hundred 
fold,"  with  the  fall  assurance  of  "everlasting  life." 

I  have  been  a  member  of  the  United  Society  called  "Believers"  in  the  pres- 
ent appearing  of  Christ,  for  upwards  of  forty  nine  years.  I  have  been,  for 
longer  and  shorter  periods  of  time,  personally  and  intimately  acquainted  with 
all  the  United  Societies  in  the  United  States,  (except  two  in  tlie  state  of 
Maine  :)  At  New  Lebanun,  Watervliet  and  Groveland,  in  the  state  of  New 
York  ;  at  Hancock,  Tyringham,  Harvard  and  Shirley,  in  the  state  of  Massa- 
chusetts;  at  Enfield,  in  the  state  of  Connecticut;  at  Canterbury  and  Enfield, 
in  the  state  of  New  Hampshire ;  at  Union  Village,  near  Lebanon ;  Water- 
vliet, near  Dayton;  North  Union,  near  Cleaveland ;  and  White  Water 
Village,  in  the  state  of  Ohio  ;  at  Pleasant  Hill,  on  Shawnee  Run,  and  South 
Union,  (Jasper  Valley,)  in  the  state  of  Kentucky. 

Of  all   these   Societies,  as  one  and  the  same  "peculiar  people,"  I  can   and 

do  bear  witness,  in  the  holy  fear  of  Him  who  knoweth  and  seeth  all  things, 

and  who   "searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts"  of  the  children  of  men  ;     That 

they  are  the  "  Zion  of  God's    likeness"  on  earth,  the  work   of  his  own 

V* 


378  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

Almighty  hand  ;  ;incl  in  this  liis  Zion  h;ith  lie  jjlacod  hla  fire  and  his  furnace, 
to  try,  to  purifv,  and  to  cleanse  his  people  from  all  sin  and  dross;  and  hath 
also  placed  in  them  his  holy  Ttihcruaclc,  his  Mercy  seat^  and  his  salvation  for 
all  men;  even  his  "salvation  for  all  the  ends  of  the  earth."  [Isa.  xlvi,  13;  lii,  10. 

Thus  saith  one  who  knows,  one  whose  cars  have  heard,  whose  eyes  have 
beheld  and  looked  upon  the  marvelous  work  of  God  among  his  chosen 
people ;  whose  hands  have  handled  of  the  Word  of  Life,  and  whose  soul 
has  been  bathed  in  the  river  of  life,  and  drank  of  its  pure  and  living 
waters:  Christ  the  Anointing,  the  Savior  of  men,  has  verily  made  his  second 
appearing  in  the  zcomnn  Ann  Lee,  whom  God  had  before  ordained  and 
chosen  to  be  the  "Mother  of  the  New  Creation"  and  of  the  redemption  of 
fallen  man,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  holy  Prophets, «end  of  Christ 
the  Savior,  and  his  holy  Apostles;  as  the  holy  Scriptures  bear  record  : 

That  through  her  by  the  holy  anointing  power  of  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
and  Holy  Eternal  Mother  Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Two  in  One,  after  whose 
"image  and  likeness,"  man  was  at  first  created,  hath  Christ  in  this  latter 
day  and  age,  set  up  his  "Everlasting  kingdom  of  Righteousness"  among 
men,  and  commenced  his  reign  of  "Peace  upon  earth." 

This  is  She  of  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  by  the  holy  Prophets  hath  spoken } 
"This  is  the  name  wherewith  She  shall  be  called,  "The  Lord  our  Righteous- 
ness." [Jer.  xxxiii,  16.]  "I  will  make  thy  name  to  he  remembered  in  all  gen- 
erations; therefore  shall  the  people  praise  thee  forever:"  [Psa.  xlv.  9-17.] 
"Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to  him  :  for  the  marriage  of  the 
Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready. "[Rev.  xix,  7-9.] 

Now  look  at  this,  all  ye  who  read  and  venerate  the  Holy  Bible,  and  be- 
lieve what  is  therein  contained  ;  Reflect,  and  in  the  candor  of  your  souls, 
consider  well  this  testimony  in  all  its  bearings  :  Are  not  these  the  people 
that  should  "come  and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion,  and  flow  together  to  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord?"  [Jer.xxxi,  12.]  Are  not  these  the  "Clouds  of  Heav- 
en," in  which  the  "Son  of  man,"  the  Christ  in  whom  ye  believe,  should 
come,  and  whom  every  eye  should  see?  [Mat.  xxvi,  64.  I.  Thess.  iii,  13; 
II.  Thess.  i,  10;  Rev.  i,  7.] 

Look  at  this,  all  ye  ministers,  pastors,  and  teachers  of  the  people  ;  con- 
sider your  accountability  to  the  God  of  Heaven  ;  and  reflect  well  on  the 
many  earnest  prayers  and  supplications  you  have  offered  up  to  Him,  that 
"his  kingdom  might  come ;  and  that  his  will  might  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is 
done  in  Heaven."  Remember  also  the  Jews,  who  fully  believed  in  the 
Messiah  that  was  to  come;  how  that  when  he  came,  they  denied  the  Holy 
One  and  the  Just,  killed  the  Prince  of  life,  and  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory. 
[Acts  iii,  14,  15;  I.  Cor.  ii,  8.] 

Consider  also  the  natural  blindness  of  man,  his  hardness  of  heart,  and  his 
obstinacy  and  rebellion  against  the  work  of  his  God  and  Creator,  in  all  ages; 
lest,  like  unto  the  Jews,  trouble  come  upon  you,  "because  ye  knew  not  the 
time  of  your  visitation."  [Luke  xix,  44.] 

In  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  five,  I  was  sent  (on  foot,  with 
two  others,)  as  a  messenger  to  the  western  country  ;  particularly  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Revival  in  Kentucky,  and  the  adjacent  states. 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  379 

Among  these  we  found  the  mighty  operations  of  the  spirit  and  power  of 
God  in  preparing  them  for  the  gospel.  I  have  seen  the  hodies  of  men  and 
women,  shaken  as  trees  with  a  tempest ;  and  others  cast  down  prostrate  to 
tile  eartli,  and  lying  sometimes  for  hovn-s,  cold  and  stiff,  like  corpses!  and 
again  reviving,  and  going  forth  in  melodious  songs  and  dances;  with  many 
other  signs  and  wonderful  operations  of  the  spirit  and  power  of  God,  in  this 
preparatory  work.  In  this  country,  the  gospel  was  extensively  preached,  be- 
lieved and  received  with  joy,  by  such  as  were  prepared. 

After  remaining  in  the  western  country  for  upwards  of  thirty  years,  dur- 
ing which  time  I  was  employed  as  a  public  writer  and  speaker,  and  as  one  of 
tlie  leaders,  I  returned,  with  others  of  my  brethren  and  sisters  from  the  east, 
who  had  presided  in  different  parts,  until  the  Churches  and  Societies  in  that 
country  were  established. 

Let  it  here  be  remembered,  that  no  honest  souls  who  ever  believed  and 
received  this  gospel,  whether  through  written,  printed,  or  verbal  testimony,  and 
lived  in  strict  obedience  to  their  faith,  but  they  have  received  power  over  all 
sin,  the  mercy  and  favor  of  God,  and  his  salvation  :  No  honest  and  faithful 
soul  has  ever  failed  of  this  :  And  to  this  testimony,  thousands  now  living  in 
the  enjoyment  of  this  gospel,  can  bear  witness. 

It  must  not  be  understood  from  this  testimony,  or  any  part  thereof,  as  in 
the  least  intimating  that  in  the  concerns  and  establishment  of  the  Church  of 
God  and  the  Zion  of  his  likeness  upon  earth,  there  is  7io  dross  amoiig  the 
gold;  else  would  there  be  no  necessity  for  the  Almighty  to  place  in  it  his  "re- 
fining fire,  and  his  purifying  furnace;"  else  also,  the  parable  of  the  Savior, 
of  the  "kingdom  of  heaven  being  like  a  net  cast  into  the  sea,"  would  be  of 
no  meaning. 

Passing  over  those  transient  beings,  v/ho  seek  after  nothing  but  loaves  and 
fishes;  I  have  known  many  who  had  enjoyed  great  privileges,  and  for  a  sea- 
son were  prosperous,  but  who  in  the  progress  of  the  work,  found  the  way  too 
self-denying,  and  too  narrow  for  all  their  inclinations,  again  turn  to  the  "beg- 
garly elements  of  this  world,  like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,  and  like  the  sow  that 
was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire." 

I  have  known  moreover,  of  such  as  were  endowed  with  the  gifts  of  God 
from  on  High,  and  had  "tasted  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come;  received 
the  gifts  of  inspiration  and  prophecy,  and  through  unfaithfulness  to  "fall 
away"! 

And  that  this  their  falling  away,  came  in  consequence  of  the  cross,  the 
puriiy  and  innocence ;  the  truth,  faithfulness  and  uprightness,  which  God 
required  at  their  hands,  and  to  which  they  were  unwilling  to  submit ;  And 
hence  "They  went  out  from  us,  and  made  it  manifest  that  they  were  not 
of  us".     [I.  John  ii,  19.] 

After  this  concession,  in  favor  of  the  efficacy,  purity  and  stability,  of  the 
work  of  God  in  this  latter  day,  suffice  it  to  know,  that  the  '■'■Holy  City'  which 
the  Almighty  by  his  holy  Spirit  in  his  beloved  and  faithful  servant  John, 
showed  coming  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven,  is  now  established  and  in- 
creasing on  the  earth ;  and  that  there  can  "in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing 
that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie." 


380  APPENDIX    TO    THE 

AVithin  the  seven  last  years,  great  and  marvelous  have  been  tlie  dis^plays 
and  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God  and  his  Almighty  Power  among  his 
people ;  in  signs  and  open  visions,  sliowing  the  various  states  and  torments 
of  the  damned;  as  also,  in  miniature,  the  liappified  states  and  conditions 
of  the  blessed  ;  in  revelations  and  prophecies,  relating  to  his  wonderful  works, 
both  in  the  visible  and  invisible  worlds,  past,  present  and  to  come:  as  also 
great  have  been  the  operatiuns  of  his  All-searching  Power,  to  prepare  his 
people  for  the  coming  day. 

Great  and  marvelous,  beyond  the  power  of  mortal  tt)ngue  to  utter,  or  the 
pen  of  mortals  to  describe,  have  been  the  manifestations  of  the  condescension, 
the  mercy  and  goodness  of  the  Almiglity  God  and  '•'■Father  of  All,'"  in  pre- 
paring and  raising  up  Prophets,  and  Prophetesses,  "instruments  of  his  own 
choosing,"  that  through  them,  by  the  ministration  of  his  holy  Angels; — 

By  the  ministration  of  the  spirits  of  his  "Anointed  Ones"  our  heavenly 
Parents,  and  the  spirits  of  his  ancient  Prophets  and  Saints,  who  surround 
his  throne,  and  who  once  inhabited  mortality,  and  had  their  dwellings  and 
their  occupations  on  the  earth  and  among  men  : —  I  say ; — 

That  by  these,  through  the  "Instruments  of  his  own  choosing,"  hath  the 
Almighty  God,  and  Father  of  all,  in  his  marvelous  condescension,  his  wis- 
dom, his  mercy  and  his  goodness,  seen  fit  to  make  known  his  holy  will,  his 
counsels  and  Jiis  laws;  first,  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  his  Zion;  and  from 
them,  to  all  the  nations  and  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  as  this  Sacred  Roll 
and  Book  bears  record. 

Of  these,  the  Instruments,  through  whom  God  had  chosen  to  communicate 
his  will  to  mortals,  I  feel  it  incumbent  on  me  to  bear  testimony.  From  the 
first  commencement  of  this  mighty  and  wonderful  work,  as  far  as  my  knowl- 
edge of  it  has  extended,  I  have  been  an  eye  and  an  ear  witness  to  its  humili- 
ating power,  when  first  operating  upon  those  who  were  called  upon  to  declare 
the  words  put  into  their  mouths  to  speak,  or  were  put  into  their  hands  to 
read,  by  the  holy  Angels,  and  other  Messengers  from  on  High,  until  the  sa- 
cred injunction  was  cheerfully  obeyed. 

I  have  been  a  witness  to  many  of  the  scenes  of  mortification,  of  sorrow,  of 
humiliation  and  sufi^erings  both  of  body  and  mind,  through  which  they  have 
had  to  pass,  to  prepare  them  for  this,  the  most  sacred  of  duties.  I  have  seen 
their  tears,  have  heard  their  groans  and  their  cries,  and  their  humble  prayers 
to  God,  and  their  supplications  to  his  people  for  their  prayers,  that  they 
might  be  enabled  to  do  his  will,  and  perform  tiie  duties  required  at  their 
hands. 

And  I  do  testify,  from  indisputable  evidence,  and  with  the  most  scrupulous 
regard  to  truth,  that  the  messages  and  communications  proceeding  from  their 
mouths,  were  not  of  mortal  diction ;  but  by  tiie  Divine  agency  they  were 
uttered ;  and  that  they  proceeded  from  the  source  of  Eternal  Truth ;  as  their 
sacred  writings  also  bear  witness. 

The  foregoing  Sacred  Roll,  I  have  heard  read  before  a  large  assembly,  by 
the  chosen  mortal  Instrument  that  wrote  it;  the  reading  of  which  was  at- 
tended with  manifestations  of  power,  and  the  Divine  favor  from  on  High, 
And  from  my  experience  in  the  v.ork  of  God,  and  its  searching  operations 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  381 

upon  the  heart,  and  by  revelation  and  the  inspirations  of  his  holy  Spirit ;  I 
do  bear  witness,  and  testify,  that  the  contents  of  this  Sacred  Roli  and  Book, 
came  from,  and  are  sent  forth  to  mortals  by,  God  the  Father,  the  Creator  of 
Heaven  and  earth  : 

That  it  is  the  greatest  act  of  condescension,  of  mercy  and  loving  kindness, 
the  Almighty  Eternal  Father. ever  did  bestow  upon  mortals,  the  work  of  his 
hands,  since  man  was  upon  the  earth  ;  to  warn  them  of  their  danger,  of  his 
fast  approaching  judgments,  and  the  calamities  that  must  shortly  befall  them, 
for  their  sins  and  wickedness,  and  their  rebellion  against  Him  ;  Thus  explic- 
itly to  teach,  instruct,  and  show  them  the  way  to  find  his  holy  favor  and 
protection. 

Will  ye  condescend  to  look  at  this,  O  ye  Kings  and  Queens,  ye  Princes  and 
Princesses,  and  all  ye  Rulers  and  Nobles  of  the  earth?  Will  ye  look  at  this, 
the  great  condescension  of  the  Almighty  to  man,  the  work  of  his  hands,  and 
the  object  of  his  care  ?  Consider  well  the  words  of  God,  your  Heavenly 
Father,  in  this  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  now  sent  unto  you  in  this  your  age 
and  day  of  visitation. 

Remember  Nineveh,  Tyre  and  Sidon  ;  Babylon  and  Jerusalem  ;  and  the 
many  opulent  cities  and  powerful  kingdoms  of  past  ages,  who  had  the  coun- 
sels and  heard  the  warning  voice  of  tlie  Almighty  through  his  holy  Prophets; 
but  they  regarded  not;  and  what  and  where  are  they  now  !  Hearken  there- 
fore, unto  the  warning  voice  of  God  your  Heavenly  Father,  which  in  mercy 
and  loving  kindness,  He  hath  now  sent  to  all  the  children  of  men,  that  they 
may  find  his  favor  and  protection,  lest  like  those  who  in  past  ages  disregard- 
ed his  holy  word,  "Your  cities  likewise  become  a  desolation,  and  without  in- 
habitant.'' 

To  conclude  :  That  great  and  distressing  calamities,  by  sea  and  land,  by 
fire  and  flood,  are  fast  approaching,  and  that  tlie  mighty  Angels  of  the  God 
of  Heaven  have  already  gone  forth  to  execute  his  judgments  in  the  earth, 
there  is  no  doubt.  And  from  what  we  have  seen,  heard  and  felt,  of  the  very 
wonderful  works  of  God  among  his  people,  within  the  few  years  past,  we 
are  compelled  to  accord  with  the  language  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  "Great  and 
marvelous  are  thy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty  ;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways 
thou  King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  .'' 
for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest." 

With  pure  and  true  regard  for  the  peace,  prosperity  and  happiness  of  my 
fellow  mortals,  I  am, 

fVatervliet  jY.Y.  Jiug.  28,  1843.  Benjamin  Seth  Youngs. 


TESTIMONY  OF  WILLIAM  P.  WILLIAMS. 

I  was  born  in  Pittsfield,  Berkshire  county,  state  of  Massachusetts,  April 
ninth,  seventeen  hundred  and  ninety  one;  and  united  with  the  Society  of 
Believers  in  Hancock,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  seven  :  and  have,  dur- 
ing thirty  six  years,  practically  proved  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  maintain- 
ed in  this  Society,  and  have,  during  this  time,  found  salvation   and  peace  in 


382 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


compliance  tli(Mc\vitli.  llci»;  I  find  the  go.sj)cl  of  Clirist's  second  appearing, 
wiiicli  to  my  snul  yichls  tlic  pcMcisihIc  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are  as 
"a  well  of  water  springing  up  unto  cverhisting  life."  Hc-re  I  can  commune 
will)  (j'(i(!,  and  unite  with  the  angelic  host,  in  praise  to  Ilim,  for  the  power 
that  saves  mc  from  sin  and  iniquity,  while  walking  tliis  vule  below. 

In  the  late  manifestation  of  God,  in  which  He  has,  in  a  peculiar  and  won- 
derful manner,  wrought  among  his  people,  I  have  witnessed  many  sublime 
exhibitions  of  his  mighty  power.  Sensible  I  am,  that  nothing  less  than  such 
a  power  could  have  brought  souls  to  see,  sense  and  feel,  what  has  been  clear- 
ly realized  by  his  people  in  this  day.  They  have  been  brought  to  feel  such 
nearness  to  God,  and  such  humiliation  of  spirit,  that  they  are  induced  to 
walk  exceedingly  careful  in  his  holy  fear. 

I  approve  of  the  Sacred  Roll  and  Boolv,  which  is  sent  forth  to  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  and  I  can  say  in  the  solemn  fear  of  God,  I  have  no  reason  to 
doubt  its  divine  origin.  My  soul's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  those 
who  read  may  understand,  and  treat  the  word  in  such  a  manner,  that  they 
are  willing  to  meet  the  reward  of  their  doings  at  the  bar  of  Almighty  God. 
Hancock,  3Iass.5  September  20,  1843.  William  P.  Williams. 


TESTIMONY  OF  JOHN  LYON. 

Having  been  called  in  my  youth  by  the  blessed  gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Sav- 
ior, Jesus  Christ,  manifested  in  his  second  appearing  through  the  spirit  of 
eternal  truth,  revealed  in  and  through  our  blessed  Mother  Ann  Lee,  which 
call  was  to  forsake  sin ;  yea,  that  which  is  most  highly  esteemed  by  a  lost 
and  sinful  world,  and  with  which  I  unhesitatingly  complied,  I  gave  myself  up 
to  know  the  will  of  God  and  do  it ;  made  the  holy  Scriptures  the  book  of 
my  delight,  searched  them  through  and  through  without  scepticism,  infideli- 
ty, or  desire  to  find  something  to  feast  a  carnal  mind,  which  resulted  in  the 
discovery  of  a  harmonious  connection  of  the  events  relating  to  the  work  of 
God  with  man ;  showing  He  had  begun  a  work  with  him,  and  in  due  time 
would  bring  it  to  a  close. 

In  this  labor,  I  was  often  blessed  of  God  with  manifestations  and  revela- 
tions from  Him,  with  various  supernatural  gifts  of  the  spirit,  such  as  were 
manifested  in  the  primitive  Church,  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles. 
Thus,  I  found  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Savior  fully  verified,  viz :  "If  any 
man  will  do  his  will.  He  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God, 
or  whether  I  speak  of  myself." 

The  question  will  then  arise,  How  shall  we  know  his  will?  I  answer  ;  To 
believe  in  the  revelation  of  God,  and  to  practice  the  same  as  He  has  made  it 
known,  through  inspiration  in  his  faithful  servants,  from  the  beginning  ;  and 
will  continue  to  do,  until  He  makes  a  final  close  of  his  work  with  the  hu- 
man race,  notwithstanding  the  erroneous  doctrine  so  strongly  maintained  in 
the  senses  of  mankind,  that  the  day  of  miracles  is  past,  which  supersedes 
the  necessity,  or  destroys  a  faith  and  confidence  in  looking  for  any  revelation 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  383 

or  inspiration  from  God  in  our  day  ;  notwithstanding  it  has  been  carried  to 
such  length,  that  many  look  upon  any  thing  asserted  as  a  revelation  from 
God  to  his  chosen  witnesses,  who  deny  themselves  daily  to  do  his  holy  will, 
as  blasphemy. 

How  shocking  the  delusion,  how  thick  the  darkness  which  has  been  spread 
over  this  sinful  and  benighted  world  !  I  have  often  been  told,  even  by  those 
who  profess  to  be  a  light  to  the  blind,  that  there  are  no  such  things  in  this 
day  as  miracles,  inspiration  or  supernatural  communication  from  God  to  man  ; 
that  it  ceased  with  the  apostolic  age. 

O  how  dark  and  blind  !  Are  we  to  be  made  to  believe,  that  about  the  time 
John  wrote  his  revelation,  God  was  deprived  of  his  attributes  of  power  and 
wisdom,  and  became  so  imbecile,  that  He  could  not  reveal  or  make  known 
his  will  to  his  faithful  witnesses,  who  lived  up  to  the  best  light  they  had, 
from  that  day  to  this  ;  although  the  light  and  power  of  Christ  was  not  known 
on  the  earth  during  the  reign  of  antichrist,  being  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years. 

Again  :  if  there  has  been  no  revelation  or  inspiration  since  the  apostolic 
age,  where  shall  we  find  the  origin  of  this  wonderful  doctrine?  from  whence 
did  it  come  ?  It  is  certain,  it  cannot  be  derived  from  the  holy  Scriptures,  (the 
former  revelation,)  with  any  propriety.  Then  we  must  look  for  it  from  an- 
other source. 

If  there  has  been  no  revelation  by  inspiration  from  God  to  man,  since  the 
days  of  the  Apostles,  we  must  conclude  this  soul-darkening  doctrine  is  the 
progeny  of  Antichrist,  brought  forth  from  the  prolific  womb  of  the  mother 
of  harlots,  with  all  the  rest  of  her  abominations. 

If  any  think  they  can  support  this  doctrine  from  the  Apostle's  words, 
(I.  Cor.  xiii,  8  ;)  "Charity  never  faileth  ;  but  whether  tkere  he  prophecies,  they 
shall  fail;  whether  there  he  tongues,  they  shall  cease;  whether  there  he 
knowledge,  it  shall  vanish  away,"  let  them  look  into  ecclesiastical  history, 
and  they  will  learn  the  reason  why  the  apostolic  gifts  ceased. 

There  they  will  find,  as  soon  as  God  raised  up  a  witness  or  Prophet,  to 
Himself,  inspired  with  his  word  and  power,  against  the  abominations  of  this 
mother  of  harlots,  sometimes  called  the  Church,  then  the  fury  of  the  scarlet 
colored  beast  was  raised  against  such  inspired  instrument,  until  he  was  ex- 
tirpated from  the  earth. 

But  charity  never  faileth ;  because  those  souls  who  had  it  in  possession, 
were  out  of  their  reach  ;  for  they  could  only  kill  the  bodies,  who  were  made 
the  instruments  of  his  word  and  power,  but  could  not  touch  the  soul,  where 
faith,  hope  and  charity  had  their  residence. 

If  any  still  think  the  day  of  revelation  is  past,  let  them  declare  to  the 
world  what  it  was  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  if  they  can.  If  not,  let  them 
consider  the  declaration  of  the  Angel  to  Christ's  servant,  John  :  "In  the 
•days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  Angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the 
mystery  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  ihe  prophets." 
[Rev.  X,  7.] 

Thus  all  may  see,  there  remained  a  mystery  to  be  revealed  and  finished, 


384  APPKNDIX    TO    THE 

when  the  time  should  come  for  the  seventh  Angel  to  sound ;  and  although  a 
mystery,  yet  we  have  a  clue  to  the  work  that  should  be  ushered  in  at  the 
sounding  of  the  Angel.  [Rev.  xi,  18.]  "And  the  nations  were  angry,  and 
thy  vvratli  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged,  and 
that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the 
saints,  and  to  them  that  fear  thy  name,  snuill  and  great;  and  shouldest  de- 
stroy them  which  destroy  the  earth." 

Now  the  nations  of  the  earth  have  the  privilege  of  hearing  the  seventh 
trumpet.  Tlie  call  of  the  Almighty  Jehovah  hns  gone  forth  in  mercy  and 
loving  kindness,  to  the  children  of  men,  giving  them  opportunity  and  time 
for  repentance,  by  humbling  themselves  before  Him,  and  forsaking  their  fil- 
thy abominations ;  for  who  is  it  that  destroys  the  earth,  but  such  as  fill  it 
with  corruption   and  violence,  like  the  antedeluvians  in  the  days  of   Noah  ? 

And  now  let  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people  to  whom  these  sa- 
cred warnings  shall  come,  consider  that  the  end  of  all  flesh  came  before  God 
in  the  days  of  Noah  ;  at  which  time  Almighty  Power  and  Truth  declared ; 
"My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man." 

Therefore,  let  every  soul  understand  that  the  seventh  trumpet  is  the  last 
call  to  the  children  of  men ;  and  that  all  souls  have  the  privilege  of  forsak- 
ing their  filthy  abominations,  while  the  mercy  of  God  is  held  out  to  them  ; 
and  thus  receive  the  reward  of  those  who  fear  his  name,  and  walk  humbly 
before  Him ;  or  if  they  choose,  rebel  against  his  warning  voice,  and  remain 
in  their  pollutions,  and  receive  a  stroke  in  vengeance  from  his  Almighty  arm, 
which  is  now  stretched  out  to  decide  his  controversy  with  all  flesh. 

And  now,  as  one  that  has  obtained  the  mercy  of  God,  through  confessing 
and  forsaking  all  sin,  and  yielding  myself  in  obedience  to  the  revelation  of 
God  in  this  present  dispensation  of  his  grace  to  a  lost  world,  I  can  freely 
testify  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  to  whom  the  Sacred  Roll  and 
Book  is  directed,  that  I  do  fully  and  conscientiously  believe  that  the 
word  of  the  Proclamation  and  Roll,  contained  in  said  Book,  is  the  revela- 
tion of  God,  and  given  by  his  Almighty  Power  and  Wisdom,  by  inspiration. 

And  furthermore,  that  I  do  positively  know  that  the  laws,  requirements 
and  sentiments  therein  contained,  are  perfectly  consistent  with  every  declar- 
ation of  his  will  to  man;  and  also  with  his  attributes  of  justice,  mercy  and 
truth  ;  and  is  the  voice  of  the  Arch-angel,  with  the  last  trumpet  to  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  ;  and  also  the  time  for  the  full  manifestation  of  what  was 
sounded  when  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices,  which  was  sealed  up 
until  the  fullness  of  time  should  come,  when  it  would  be  revealed  by  the 
sounding  of  the  mighty  Angel,  with  the  great  and  last  trump. 

I  wish  to  be  understood,  that  I  am  far  from  thinking  that  by  writing  the 
above,  I  am  making  eternal  truth  more  permanent ;  as  I  conceive  that  no  ef- 
fort of  mortals  can  add  or  diminish  its  authority. 

But  having  had  a  long  experience  in  the  work  of  the  present  dispensation, 
and  being  somewhat  extensively  known,  or  that  my  name  has  had  much  circu- 
lation, 1  thought  it  might  perhaps  be  the  means  of  calling  the  attention  of 
some  who  have  known  my  long  experience,  to  pause  long  enough  to  turn 
their  attention  to  the  sacred  volume  sent  forth  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK. 


385 


and  cause  them  to  peruse  and  ponder  upon  the  sacred  truths  contained  there- 
in ;  it  being  more  than  forty  five  years,  since  I  first  heard  the  voice  of  the 
Arch-angel,  with  the  great  and  last  trumpet,  which  then  if;hook  the  eartli  or 
elements  of  nature  in  which  my  soul  was  enveloped  ; 

And  from  that  time,  I  have  had  no  hesitation  but  that  God  had  begun  his 
final  work  of  visitation  with  man;  and  would  carry  it  on,  until  Ho  had 
made  a  decisive  work  with  the  children  of  men. 

Although  I  am  but  as  a  speck  or  a  mote,  in  the  scale  of  created  beings,- 
yet,  whatever  I  am  as  an  intelligent  being,  though  never  so  small,  it  is  my 
duty  to  be  a  co-worker  with  God,  so  long  as  I  have  given  myself  up  to  do 
his  will.  And  as  He  has  arisen  to  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth  accord- 
ing to  his  promise,  then  I  must  work  with  Him  and  shake. 

So  whoever  is  found  on  his  side,  must  humble  themselves  and  be  co-work- 
ers with  Him,  to  shake  out  sin  and  pollution  from  their  own  souls,  and  there- 
by prepare  themselves  to  be  true  inhabitants  of  the  Holy  City. 

This  is  the  true  desire  of  one  who  is  no  better  by  nature,  than  the  rest  of 
his  fellow  beings. 

Enjidd,  K.  H.  July  17,  1843.  John  Lyon. 


TESTIMONY  OF  ELISHA  POTE. 

To  all  unto  lohom  these  pages  may  come  : 

The  undersigned  is  one  who  has  had  personal  knowledge  of  the  wonder- 
ful displays  of  the  gifts  and  power  of  God,  which  have  attended  the  present 
testimony  of  Christ's  second  appearing,  from  the  time  it  was  first  declared  in 
this  land  by  God's  chosen  witnesses,  who  were  commissioned  from  Heaven 
to  do  that  work,  and  who  spake  as  they  were  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Spir- 
it, viz;    by  divine  inspiration,  unto  the  present  day. 

I  was  born  in  Gorham,  county  of  Cumberland  and  state  of  Maine,  July 
twenty  fifth,  seventeen  hundred  and  sixty  four;  and  connected  myself  with 
this  Society  at  the  age  of  twenty  years. 

I  have  been  acquainted  with  the  gifts  and  operations  of  divine  power 
which  have  attended  the  present  work  of  God  from  the  beginning,  or  for 
sixty  years  past;  therefore,  I  can  testify  to  what  I  have  seen,  heard  and  felt. 

I  have  learned  this  one  important  lesson;  not  to  have  my  faith  stand  in 
the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor  in  great  natural  gifts  or  talents;  for  the  Lord 
hath  said,  I  will  confound  the  wisdom  of  the  wise,  and  bring  to  nought  the 
understanding  of  the  prudent.  Do  all  believe  this.''  Whether  they  do  or  not, 
it  remains  an  unalterable  truth,  which  all  will  have  to  learn,  before  they  can 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.  Their  faith  must  center  to,  and  stand  in 
the  revelation  and  power  of  God,  and  not  in  the  wisdom  of  this  world, 
which  cometh  to  nought. 

There  is  nothing  which  can  be  said  or  written  on  this  subject,  which  will 
add  weight  of  evidence,  as  it  respects  divine  revelation  ;  for  this  is  immuta- 
ble and  unchangeable,  and  carries  its  own  evidence  ;  but  blind  mortals  will 


380  APPF.NDIX    TO    Tiir- 

.vliiif  tlu'ir  o^f's  and  lifinlfii  tlicir  liearts,  afraiiist  li^lit,  and  llioir  own  convir- 
tion,  until  desolation  oviirtakcs  tlicni. 

I  feel  to  warn  all,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  charity,  not  to  slight  or  turn  a 
doaf  car  to  the  solemn  warnings  which  are  now  sent  forth  into  the  world, 
by  the  great  Jehovah,  the  righteous  Judge  of  both  quick  and  dead,  whose 
judgments  are  ac(;ording  to  truth  and  justice. 

View  the  present  state  of  what  is  called  the  christian  world  ;  and  what  do 
we  find  ?  Contention,  strife,  divisions  and  subdivisions,  party  against  party, 
so  that  poor  distressed  souls  hardly  know  where  to  find  a  resting  place.  Be- 
hold the  abominations  which  are  committed,  and  then  cloaked  under  the 
mask  of  Christianity  !  These  things  are  plainly  described  by  the  testimony 
of  eternal  truth,  now  sent  forth  from  the  throne  of  God  through  his  Angels, 
and  given  to  instruments  of  mortal  clay,  as  a  medium  through  which  the 
mind  and  purpose  of  God  are  made  known  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

I  w^ould  ask.  Is  there  any  thing  between  the  lids  of  this  Book,  now  sent 
forth  to  all  nations;  can  you  find  a  phrase  or  sentence,  which  is  not  accord- 
ing to  truth,  or  which   does  not  correspond  with  the  revelation   of   God  to 


man 


Then  let  all  hearken  to  it  and  tremble,  and  pray  that  they  may  be 
able  to  enter  immediately  into  the  obedience  of  its  sacred  requirements, 
that  they  may  escape  the  judgments  which  are  soon  to  fall  upon  the  wicked. 

For  "it  will  surely  come,  it  will  not  tarry."  The  Lord  hath  spoken,  and 
it  will  come  to  pass  ;  though  the  old  heavens  and  earth  may  pass  away,  not 
one  jot  or  tittle  of  the  word  of  our  God  will  fail. 

Think  not  that  the  present  warning,  which  is  now  sent  abroad,  is  the  pro- 
duction of  a  wild  fanaticism,  or  a  cunningly  devised  fable,  or  any  thing  short 
of  the  special  command  of  the  God  of  Heaven,  sent  forth  by  a  heavenly 
Messenger,  and  communicated  to  a  dying  world,  through  the  medium  of 
earthen  vessels. 

What  think  ye  ?  Do  you  believe  that  messengers  were  sent  to  declare  the 
word  of  the  Lord  to  the  Prophets;  and  they  sent  to  the  people  ?  O  yea,  some 
will  say;  we  fully  believe  that.  Has  God  altered?  or  has  the  order  of  his 
communication  changed  ?  I  say,  nay ;  but  the  spirit  of  divine  inspiration  has 
been  withdrawn  from  those  corrupt  churches  who  name  the  name  of  Christ, 
and  do  not  depart  from  iniquity,  whose  sins  have  separated  them  from  their 
God. 

The  time  has  now  come,  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  of  God,  which 
have  been  predicted  by  the  Patriarchs  and  Prophets,  from  the  early  ages  of 
the  world,  respecting  the  Church  of  the  latter  day.  This  Church,  whose 
foundation  is  laid  in  the  revelation  of  God,  and  has  ever  been  supported  by 
the  same,  independent  of  worldly  wisdom,  or  earthly  power,  is  now  estab- 
lished on  earth  ;  and  the  gifts  of  the  primitive  Church  are  restored,  accord- 
ing to  promise. 

It  is  through  the  medium  of  this  Church  thus  established,  that  the  pro- 
claiming Angel  has  sent  forth  this  declaration  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth  ; 
and  in  the  language  of  the  Prophet  I  would  say,  O  !  earth,  earth  !  hear  the 
word  of  the   Lord ;    for  He  has  a  controversy  with  the  inhabitants  of  the 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  387 

whole  earth,  for  they  are  sunken  in  their  abominations,  and  polluted  in  their 
sins,  and  the  day  of  retribution  draweth  nigh. 

There  is  a  warning  voice  gone  forth  from  Heaven,  and  I  feel  bold  to  de- 
clare unto  all,  what  the  effect  will  be,  (though  I  do  not  expect  to  live  to  see 
it ;)  that,  so  far  as  the  declarations  of  the  proclaiming  Angel  are  promulga- 
ted and  made  known  to  mankind,  so  far  they  wall  become  accountable;  for 
all  who  slight  the  call  of  God  to  them,  and  willfully  reject  these  sacred  re- 
quirements, the  judgments  herein  threatened  will  surely  fall  upon  them,  and 
they  cannot  escape  ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  all  who  humble  themselves  and 
accept  of  the  merciful  terms  herein  offered,  will  find  peace  and  protection ; 
and  God  will  hide  them  in  his  pavilion,  while  his  judgments  fall  with  pain 
upon  the  wicked. 

My  fellow  mortals,  the  way  to  find  the  protection  and  favor  of  God,  is 
made  plain  and  easy  ;  and  what  can  be  more  reasonable  .''  1  exhort  all  to 
leave  their  sins,  by  repentance,  and  their  iniquities,  by  turning  to  God. 

Having  had  a  long  experience  in  this  self-denying  way,  and  being  some- 
what extensively  known  as  a  public  speaker  and  elder  in  the  United  Society 
for  many  years  of  my  life,  I  leave  this  as  my  closing  testimony,  for  the  ben- 
efit of  mankind;  and  do  conscientiously  and  cheerfully  recommend  this, 
the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  to  all  who  seek  to  know  and  serve  the  Lord. 

Alfred^  Maine;  July  22,  1843.  Elisha  Pote. 


TESTIMONY  OF  DANIEL  MOSELEY  AND   OTHERS. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  some  satisfaction  to  many  who  may  read  the  foregoing 
sacred  pages,  to  hear  the  opinion  or  testimony  of  some  concerning  the  same 
who  are  fiir  advanced  in  life  ;  and  who  have  been  eye  and  ear  witnesses  of 
the  increasing  work  of  God  among  his  people,  in  this  day  of  Christ's  second 
appearing,  for  nearly  sixty  years ;  as  well  as  of  the  late  and  special  out- 
pouring of  God's  spirit  and  power  in  the  different  branches  or  societies  of 
this  community,  throughout  the  United  States. 

We  say,  among  his  people,  without  arrogance  or  boasting,  and  without 
the  least  disparagement  to  others ;  for  the  Lord  never  displayed  and  con- 
tinued such  divine  and  marvelous  gifts  among  a  people  whom  He  did  not 
own  and  bless;  even  the  same  gifts  which  existed  in  the  apostolic  church  ; 
including  visions,  revelations,  divers  kinds  of  tongues,  and  the  gift  of 
prophecy. 

But  these  gifts  cannot  be  truly  exercised  only  by  the  direction  of  that 
Power  who  gave  them  ;  mortal  man  is  only  an  organ  or  instrument  through 
which  the  Divine  Spirit  operates. 

It  is  readily  admitted  that  the  credulity  of  mankind,  in  ancient  and  modern 


388 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


tiuies,  lias  often  been  imposed  upon  by  false  pretenders  to  divine  revela- 
tion ;  insonmcli  that  many  have  stopped  their  ears,  and  shut  their  eyes 
against  every  thing  that  bears  the  name  of  divine  inspiration.  But  all  this 
docs  not  by  any  means,  prove  that  divine  inspiration  or  revelation  docs  not 
in  truth  and  reality  exist;  but  on  the  contrary,  it  proves  that  there  is  a  sub- 
stantial reality  in  both  ;  for  there  cannot  be  a  counterfeit  without  a  genuine 
original  pattern  of  tJie  same  name.  There  cannot  be  a  counterfeit  coin 
or  bank  bill,  without  the  existence  of  a  genuine  original  character  bearing 
the  same  name  and  description;  the  imitation  of  which  is  the  object  of 
the  counterfeiter.  But  as  there  is  evidence  accompanying  each  of  these, 
sufficient,  under  a  watchful  and  discerning  eye,  to  show  the  difference  be- 
tween the  true  and  false,  so  there  is  in  relation  to  true  and  counterfeit 
inspiration  or  T'evelatioii. 

It  would  be  blasphemy  in  a  high  degree,  as  well  as  the  height  of  folly  and 
presumption,  for  any  mortal  of  common  reason,  to  attempt  to  make,  or  pub- 
lish a  sacred  proclamation  to  all  the  world,  in  the  name  and  authority  of  the 
Almighty  Creator,  unless  he  was  conscious,  beyond  all  doubt,  that  he  was 
authorized  or  commanded  so  to  do  by  that  Divine  Authority.  And  that  the 
foregoing  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  have  been  authorized  and  written  by  divine 
inspiration,  we  are  confident  beyond  all  doubt ;  whereas  we  have  had,  and 
still  have,  abundance  of  evidence  to  establish  the  truth  of  it. 

It  has  been  our  serious  impression,  for  some  years  past,  that  God  would, 
ere  long,  visit  the  children  of  men  in  a  manner  more  extraordinary  than  He 
had  done  for  many  ages :  and  this  impression  has  been  corroborated  from 
time  to  time,  and  finally  confirmed  by  that  spirit  of  prophecy  which  has  al- 
ready, in  many  instances,  proved  itself  to  be  from  the  God  of  Truth. 

Many  events  known  to  this  community,  having  recently  been  foretold  by 
the  spirit  of  prophecy,  have  already  taken  place  ;  all  concurring  to  prove 
that  God  is  about  "to  do  his  work,  his  strange  work,  and  bring  to  pass  his 
act,  his  strange  act,"  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Some  of  these  proph- 
ecies, alluding  to  the  same  event,  have  been  proclaimed  through  various  in- 
dividuals, remotely  situated  from  each  other,  and  without  any  previous  cor- 
respondence whatever;  yet  with  that  similarity  of  expression  and  other 
circumstances  which  could  only  proceed  from  the  light  of  eternal  truth. 

And  we  have  no  more  reason  to  doubt  the  fulfillment  of  what  now  stands 
predicted  in  the  aforesaid  Sacred  Roll  and  Book,  than  we  have  of  that  which 
has  already  taken  place. 

Finally,  from  what  we  have  seen,  heard  and  felt  of  the  marvelous  opera- 
tions of  the  spirit  of  God  in  this  community,  for  six  years  past,  we  as  fully 
believe  the  contents  of  the  preceding  Sacred  Roll  to  have  emanated  from 
Almighty  Power  and  Wisdom,  and  that  the  same  were  communicated  to  the 
writer  by  divine  inspiration,  as  therein  stated,  as  we  believe  that  God  spake 
to  the  people  in  ages  past,  by  Moses  and  the  Prophets  ;  or  that  He  wrought 
miracles  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles :  Or  as  fully  as  we  believe  any  part  of 
that  sacred  volume,  denominated  The  Scriptures  of  truth. 

Indeed,  the  evidence  in  the  present  display  of  God's  power  is  more  clear 


SACRED    ROLL     AND    BOOK.  389 

and  striking  to  us,  than  that  in  former  dispensations,  because  it  is  more 
immediate  and  impressive  :  and  as  such,  we  feel  in  duty  bound  to  treat  and 
sustain  it  with  reverence  and  godly  fear. 

Should  any  suppose  the  preceding  pages  exceptionable,  because  they  are 
not  written  agreeably  to  the  popular  style  and  refinement  of  the  present  aare, 
let  them  consider  that,  in  this  respect,  they  bear  the  greater  analogy  to  the 
sacred  Scriptures  ;  and  also  to  all  divine  proclamations  in  every  age  ;  and 
that  God  never  was,  and  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  He  ever  will  be  de- 
pendent on  mortals,  for  language  to  communicate  his  requirements  to  man. 

But  the  foregoing  divine  Message  is  written  in  plain,  simple,  unaifected 
language,  (though  solemn  and  weighty,)  adapted  to  every  capacity  of  com- 
mon understanding.  And  however  incredulous,  or  indifferent  many  m.ay  be 
respecting  this  solemn  Proclamation,  or  whatever  may  be  their  treatment  of 
the  same,  this  cannot  invalidate  the  purpose  of  God,  nor  weaken  our  confi- 
dence in  his  word ;  we  confidently  believe  it  will  be  verified ;  and  that  it 
will  finally  effect  that  for  which  it  was  designed  by  the  hand  of  Almighty 
Power. 

It  is  the  prevailing  belief  with  many  in  this,  and  perhaps  other  countries, 
that  the  Second  Advent,  or  day  of  judgment  is  near  at  hand ;  and  so  it  is. 
That  event  has  already  commenced,  although,  as  yet,  out  of  their  sight :  but 
every  eye  will  yet  see  it.  Therefore  these  impressions  are,  no  doubt,  correct, 
emanating  from  an  invisible  reality;  and  go  far  to  confirm  the  truth  of  what 
was  said  to  the  prophet  Daniel  concerning  the  near  approach  of  that  day ; 
That  many  should  run  to  and  fro,  and  that  knowledge  should  be  increased. 

But  some  have  run  before  their  tidings  were  ready  :  they  have  underta- 
ken to  limit  the  time,  and  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  this  great  work  is  to 
take  place,  by  calculating  the  prophecies  relating  to  that  event,  according  to 
their  own  natural  wisdom ;  but  they  have  been  hitherto,  and  will  forever  be 
disappointed  in  all  their  human  plans.  They  have  mistaken  both  the  time 
of  its  commencement,  and  the  manner  of  its  operations.  They  have  greatly 
transcended  the  limits  of  man,  by  limiting  the  times  and  seasons  which  God 
hath  reserved  in  his  own  power  until  the  event  should  declare  it. 

And  although  that  day  has  already  commenced,  having  been  declared  by 
the  event ;  yet  it  has  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  "as  a  snare  upon  all 
them  that  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,"  according  to  the  testimony 
of  eternal  truth.  But  "every  eye  shall  see  him  ;"  (in  the  clouds  of  his  wit- 
nesses ;)  for  God  is  about  to  "destroy  the  face  of  the  covering  cast  over  all 
people,  and  the  vail  that  is  spread  over  all  nations." 

Thus  having  been  members  of  this  community  for  about  sixty  years,  we 
have  given  a  brief  sketch  of  what  we  have  experienced  in  that  work  of  God 
which  was  promised  to  take  place  in  the  latter  day  ;  and  especially  of  the 
late  and  universal  out-pouring  of  God's  spirit  among  his  chosen  people.  We 
have  ever  found  this  work  replete  with  all  the  promises  of  God  to  his  Church 
in  the  latter  day.  It  is  that  gospel  which  is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation 
in  the  present  tense. 

And  being  now  far  advanced  in  life,  it  would  not  be  reasonable  to  suppose 


:jyo 


ArrKNDIX    TO    THE 


that  we  sliuuld  li:i\c  ;uiy  Bclflsli  (ir  impropt-r  motives,  with  a  view  to  excite 
a  false  impression  in  the  minds  of  our  fellow  mortals  :  there  is  nothing  more 
jbreign  from  our  intention;  but  out  of  love  and  good  will  to  all  mankind, 
we  leave  this  testimony  as  a  conscientious  seal  of  that  sacred  truths  by 
which  we  are  willing  to  be  judged  at  the  final  bar  of  Eternal  Justice. 

September^  1843. 
J\'ciD   Lebanon,  A\    Y.  Daniel    Moseley,  aged  eighty  three 

years;  embraced  the  testimony  sixty  three  years  since. 
"  "  "  Jethro  Turner,  aged  seventy   nine 

years  ;  embraced  the  testimony  sixty  three  years  since. 
"  "  "  Stephen  MuNSOJi,  aged  seventy  seveji 

years;  embraced  the  testimony  sixty  one  years  since. 
"  "  Amos  Stowers,    aged  seventy  eight 

years  ;  embraced  the  testimony  sixty  three  years  since. 
Hancock.,  Mass.  Comstock  Betts,  aged  eighty  years  ; 

embraced  the  testimony  sixty  years  since. 
"  "  William  Deming,    aged    sixty  four 

years;  embraced  the  testimony  in  childhood. 
Canterbury.,  A".  H.  Francis  Winklev,  aged  eighty  five 

years  ;   embraced  the  testimony  fifty  eight  years  since. 
MicAJAH     Tucker,    aged    seventy 
nine  years;  embraced  the  testimony  fifty  nine  years 
since. 
"  "  John  Whitcher,  aged  sixty  four 

years ;  embraced  the  testimony  in  childhood. 
Enfield,  jY.  H.  John    Beck,    aged   seventy    ijears ; 

embraced  the  testimony  sixty  years  since. 
"         "  Abraham  Blodget,  aged  seventy 

two  years;  embraced  the  testimony  sixty  tico  years 


1591 


AVITNESSES  OF  THE  WORK  OF  GOD  IN  ALL  AGES  OF 

THE  WORLD ;  AND  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  ETERNAL 

TWO  IN  ONE,  TO  THE  ORDER  OF  THEIR 

ANOINTING  ON  EARTH. 

REVEALED  AT    NEW    LEBANON,   N.   Y.    FEBRUARY    17,    1343. 

PART  I. 

1.  Listen  O  ye  Heavens,  and  keep  silent  all  ye  powers  of  earth, 
for  that  I  AM,  who  have  manifested  myself  in  part  to  the  creatures 
of  my  creation,  both  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  will  now  declare 
again,  through  the  medium  of  my  ever  true  and  faithful  witness, 
(Eternal  Wisdom,)  truths,  concerning  my  work  with  the  creatures 
of  my  kingdoms  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  that  bear  testimony  to 
my  unerring  mercy  and  justice  which  I  have  dealt  out  without 
measure  unto  them,  ever  since  them  I  created. 

2.  Thus  saith  the  faithful  Mother  Wisdom,  the  Eternal  Mother 
of  my  Anointed,  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  to  the  children  of  my 
kingdom  established  on  e  irth;  listen  unto  her  voice. 

3.  I  AM,  THE  ETERNAL,  is  a  God  of  perfect  order  :  harmo- 
ny marks  his  way,  in  order  and  harmony  did  He  create  the  Heav- 
ens and  the  earth,  in  order  and  harmony  did  He  place  all  the 
powers  therein ;  In  subjection  to  his  eternal  and  unchangeable 
laws  of  order  and  harmony,  did  He  form  the  creatures  thereof,  and 
place  them  in  order  therein. 

4.  And  this  order,  He  has  manifested  in  all  his  works  to  the 
creatures  of  his  creation,  so  far  as  was  necessary  to  hold  them  in 
that  order  wherein  they  were  placed,  so  long  as  they  walked  in 
obedience  thereto. 

5.  And  He  has  now  sent  Me,  Wisdom,  to  witness  thereto,  and 
declare  again  the  order  of  his  manifestation  to  his  creatures,  both 
in  Heaven  and  on  the  earth;  therefore  hearken  unto  Me. 

6.  The  witnesses  of  the  order  of  God  throughout,  remain  to  be 
seen  by  his  creatures.  When  He  said.  Let  there  be  light,  I  was 
with  Him,  and  light  was  created;  the  witness  whereof  is  manifest 


392 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


unto  tills  (lay.  And  that  at  no  period  the  witness  should  be  invisible, 
the  moon  He  also  created  to  rule  the  night,  and  to  declare  that  his 
justice  remains  unmoved. 

7.  When  He  gave  the  earth,  the  seas  and  the  heavens,  with  the 
orbs  that  roll  therein  their  bounds,  I  was  there,  and  saw  all  that 
was  done;  and  the  witness  thereof  remaineth  unto  this  day. 

8.  When  He  formed  the  creatures  with  his  word,  and  placed 
them  upon  his  creation,  gave  them  their  ranks  of  superiority  and 
power,  and  their  laws  for  action,  which  are  unchangeable,  I  was 
there,  and  witnessed  that  all  was  good,  and  subject  to  his  unchange- 
able law;  the  witness  whereof  yet  remaineth,  and  will  remain  to 
the  end  of  time. 

9.  When  He  formed  man,  his  noblest  creature,  in  the  image  of 
Himself,  and  placed  him  at  the  head  of  his  creation,  to  lead  and 
direct  the  creatures  thereof  in  obedience  to  his  will,  I  was  there, 
and  saw  all  that  was  done;  in  witness  whereof,  his  creature  man 
yet  remaineth. 

10.  When  He  gave  unto  man  his  laws,  and  the  limits  of  his  pow- 
er, when  He  made  known  to  him  his  will  and  pleasure :  when  He 
showed  unto  him  his  work,  and  the  blessings  he  should  enjoy  by 
faithfully  performing  the  same  ;  when  He  showed  unto  him  the  way 
of  life  and  happiness,  and  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  of  which 
he  might  eat,  I  was  there  and  saw  all  that  was  done;  the  witness 
whereof  I  have  come  to  declare. 

11.  When  He  told  him  that  if  he  ate  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  he  should  surely  die,  I  was  there 
and  witnessed  to  the  truth  of  the  same;  and  the  witness  thereof  is 
manifested  to  this  day,  in  every  thing  that  He  has  created. 

12.  Death  was  his  portion,  for  disobedience;  and  in  death  doth 
he  yet  remain;  judgment  is  written  on  his  brow,  and  stamped  on 
the  soles  of  his  feet ;  the  witness  whereof  remaineth  and  declareth 
the  truth  thereof. 

13.  And  with  his  feet,  did  God's  creature  man  walk  in  forbidden 
paths;  with  his  hands  did  he  handle  unclean  things;  with  his 
tongue  did  he  curse  his  Maker  and  take  his  name  in  vain ;  with 
his  heart  did  he  mock  his  God,  and  the  judgments  pronounced  up- 
on him  by  his  God. 

14.  Yea,  and  the  whole  desire  of  his  heart  was  evil;  therefore, 
it  repented  God  that  He  had  made  him;  and  He  promised  to  de- 


SACRED    IIOI-L    AND    BOOK. 


393 


stroy  him  froiii  the  face  of  tlie  earth.  And  when  He  did  all  this, 
I,  Mother  Wisdom,  was  there ;  and  pronounced  it  agreeable  to  his 
unalterable  decree  of  justice. 

15.  Again,  when  He  had  left  a  chosen  seed  to  re-people  the  earth, 
and  gave  them  their  laws  and  ordinances,  and  promised  unto  them 
that  He  never  would  again  drown  the  earth  with  water,  I  was  there. 
And  when  He  set  his  bow  in  the  cloud  as  a  token  of  the  same,  I 
saw  it,  and  We  pronounced  it  good ;  the  witness  whereof  yet  re- 
maineth  in  the  heavens. 

18.  When  in  peace  He  promised  a  blessing  to  the  chosen  few 
He  had  saved  from  the  ravages  of  his  destruction,  giving  unto  them 
his  laws,  to  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  I  was  there,  and  bore 
witness  that  all  was  agreeable  to  his  unalterable  law  of  justice  ;  and 
the  multitude  of  people,  which  now  inhabit  the  earth,  are  a  witness 
of  this  unto  this  day. 

17.  When  men  began  again  to  do  wickedly,  and  forget  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  bow  down  themselves  to  idols,  He  then  destroyed 
their  cities  with  fire,  and  sank  them  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth, 
and  covered  them  with  stagnant  waters;  the  witness  whereof  re- 
maineth  unto  this  day,  as  a  memorial  against  them. 

18.  When  they  began  to  war  and  fight,  and  destroy  each  other, 
and  to  trust  in  their  own  arms  for  strength,  then  did  He  select  a 
chosen  people,  to  rule  among  the  nations;  and  endowed  them 
with  his  power,  which  He  allowed  them  to  use  after  the  manner  of 
men,  to  fight  and  destroy  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  which  were 
wicked,  and  again  to  set  up  his  standard  upon  earth. 

19.  Yea,  He  resolved  to  meet  them  in  their  own  path,  and  there 
execute  his  laws  of  justice;  and  He  gave  unto  them  his  laws  and 
his  statutes,  which  He  had  designed  for  his  creature  man ;  and  they 
did,  in  reality,  meet  man  in  his  own  paths;  for  these  laws  were, 
An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth  :  Whosoever  sheddeth 
man's  blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed.  And  the  destruction 
of  the  human  family  which  has  been  upon  the  earth,  the  desolated 
kincrdoms  and  wide  wastes,  remain  as  a  witness  of  the  truth  of  this, 
unto  this  day. 

29.  When  He  promised,  in  the  seed  of  Abraham  the  nations  of 
the  earth  should  be  blessed,  I  was  there,  and  saw  that  it  was  agree- 
able to  his  attribute  of  mercy.  The  witness  of  this,  his  most  holy 
promise,  has  been  declared,  is  now  declaring  ;  and  the  work  which 
will   be  performed  by   his  Two    Anointed    Ones,  Christ    and 

X* 


391 


app!:ndix  to  tui: 


Mother  An.v,  will  yet  continue  to  declare  and  witness  to  its  truth. 

21.  When  his  chosen  people  began  to  forget  their  God,  and  to 
follow  their  own  lusts,  He  warned  tliem  by  the  mouths  of  his  holy 
Prophets,  to  repent  and  turn  to  Iliin,  but  they  refused  ;  In  consequence 
whereof,  through  the  mouths  of  his  holy  Prophets,  He  did  pronounce 
the  destruction  of  their  place  and  nation,  and  to  scatter  them  to  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth ;  the  scattered  remnant  of  which,  re- 
maineth  as  a  witness  of  the  same  unlo  this  day. 

22.  When  again  through  the  mouths  of  his  holy  Prophets,  He 
promised  unto  them  a  Savior,  who  should  set  up  his  kingdom  on 
earth,  and  restore  again  peace  to  his  creature  man,  I  was  there, 
and  saw  that  it  was  agreeable  to  his  attributes  of  mercy  and   truth. 

23.  And  the  witness  of  his  goodness,  in  sending  his  only  begot- 
ten Son,  to  save  his  people  from  their  sins,  and  restore  to  them  the 
blessings  of  his  protection,  was  manifested  by  the  mighty  miracles 
which  he  wrought,  and  the  good  deeds  which  he  di^  to  the  fallen 
race  of  mankind,  who  had  lost  the  protection  of  their  God,  and 
been  left  to  destroy  each  other;  in  which  manner  of  going,  they 
must  inevitably  have  been  left  to  destroy  themselves,  together  with 
their  possessions. 

24.  But  the  precepts  of  his  beloved  Son,  his  only  begotten,  and 
his  word  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  were.  Peace  on  earth,  good  will 
to  man.  As  a  witness  of  the  reality  of  this  Jesus  being  the  Son 
of  God,  his  life  and  death  bear  record. 

25.  For  God  has  declared,  and  borne  witness,  by  all  created 
things,  that  his  law  is  order,  and  his  kingdom  is  peace;  That  the 
Heavens,  wherein  is  his  throne,  should  be  peace  ;  and  that  the  earth, 
which  is  his  footstool,  should  not  be  noise  and  tumult;  but  that  all 
should  harmonize  one  with  the  other. 

26.  And  his  beloved  Son  declared  that  peace  was  his  mission, 
peace  was  the  name  of  his  kingdom;  and,  as  there  was  nought  in 
the  world  but  wars  and  tumults,  he  boldly  declared  unto  them,  that 
his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world,  else  would  his  servants  fight ; 
That  the  world  must  come  to  an  end  ;  that  the  inhabitants  thereof 
must  be  regenerated  and  born  anew,  or  never  see  their  God  in  peace. 

27.  The  witness  of  this  testimony,  I,  Wisdom,  do  declare  unto 
you,  is  manifested  in  the  sacred  record  of  the  word  of  God,  which 
I  have  caused  to  be  preserved  by  the  order  of  my  providence,  for 
the  conviction  of  the  human  race. 

28.  Though  by  some,  this  Holy  Book  has  been  set  at  nought  and 


SACRED  ROLL  AND  BOOK.  395 

derided,  declared  to  be  false,  and  the  work  of  man's  hand;  yet,  I 
have  punished,  and  will  continue  to  punish  the  Heaven-daring  spirit 
that  will  do  this,  with  judgments  too  awful  for  man  to  utter. 

29.  But  I,  Wisdom,  do  now  call  Heaven  and  earth  to  declare, 
that  this  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  Savior  of  the  world,  the  blessing 
that  was  promised  to  the  nations;  yet  the  world  received  him  not, 
but  crucified  him,  and  tried  to  overthrow  his  kingdom. 

30.  And  this  is  the  witness  that  declareth  unto  all,  that  his  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world;  for  the  world  would  not  tear  down  a 
building  of  its  own. 

31 .  The  order  of  God  doth  declare,  that  like  produces  like.  Had 
Christ  been  of  the  world,  had  his  life  been  conformed  to  the  law- 
less passions  of  the  children  thereof,  they  would  have  loved  him ; 
and  his  followers  would  not  have  been  the  subjects  of  their  deris- 
ion and  scorn ;  but  destruction  was  the  law  of  their  god,  and  it 
they  determined  to  obey. 

32.  Yet,  the  Almighty  had  purposed,  again  to  restore  the  earth 
to  its  order  and  place ;  and  in  accordance  therewith,  He  boldly  de- 
clared, through  the  mouths  of  the  Prophets,  and  through  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  his  work  should  be  perfected ;  that  He  would 
again  send  the  Savior  to  the  world  ;  and  that  sin  and  sinners  should 
be  cast  from  his  kingdom  which  should  be  established  therein, 
never  more  to  be  destroyed. 

33.  For  his  unalterable  attributes  of  love,  mercy  and  order,  for- 
bid that  mankind  should  remain  lords  therein,  and  worship  gods  of 
their  own  forming. 

34.  But,  as  He  said  to  his  first  chosen  people.  Thou  shalt  have 
no  other  gods  but  Me ;  so  shall  it  remain  to  the  end  of  time ;  and 
the  judgments  which  He  has  sent,  and  will  send  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  shall  bear  witness,  that  this  his  word  is  true  and  faith- 
ful, and  correspondent  to  his  unalterable  law  of  justice. 

35.  When  God  in  his  mercy  did  again  send  the  Savior,  the  sec- 
ond time  to  the  world,  without  sin  unto  salvation;  then  I,  Wisdom, 
was  tiiere,  and  did  declare  that  it  is  finished;  this  is  the  perfect 
day  ;  this  is  the  last  display  of  God's  grace  to  his  fallen  creature 
man. 

36.  The  order  of  his  grace  is  now  complete;  Through  this  me- 
dium, shall  earth  again  harmonize  with  Heaven,  and  God's  eternal 
plan  of  order  and  harmony,  be  fully  accomplished. 

37.  The  witness  of  this,  is  now  manifested  by  the  communica- 


39G  ai'im:ni>ix  to  thi: 

tioiis  from  Iloaveii,  to  those  in  this  sacred  order  of  <rruce  upon  tlie 
earth  ;  which  liave  been,  still  are,  and  forever  shall  be  manifested, 
with  the  power  and  glory  of  the  Eternal  God,  out  of  tlie  sight  of 
mortal  power,  and  contrary  to  the  devices  of  mortal  reason;  yet, 
conformable,  in  every  particular,  to  the  mr.nifestation  of  his  will  to 
man,  throughout  all  generations;  which  is,  that  he  siiould  be  his 
image  on  earth,  and  the  object  of  his  delight  and  pleasure. 

38.  The  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  I,  Wisdom,  do  declare  un- 
to you,  is  now  vested  in  the  Son  and  Daughter,  the  Two  Anointed 
Ones,  the  head  of  this,  his  new  earth,  and  the  Lord  of  the  new 
Heavens,  the  Father  and  Mother  of  the  New  Creation. 

39.  Through  these,  his  mediators.  He  will  continue  to  bestow 
his  blessings  upon  the  nations  of  the  earth,  till  time  shall  have  an 
end.  This  is  his  means  of  redemption  to  the  fallen  race  ;  and  this, 
his  sacred  order  of  grace,  shall  yet  be  revered,  throughout  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth. 


GOD  DECLARETH  THE  VESTMENT  OF  HIS  POWER,  IN 

AVHICH  HE  HATH  CLOTHED  THE  TWO 

ANOINTED  ONES. 

PART  II. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Listen  O  my  people,  and  hearken  all  ye 
people  who  dwell  on  the  earth;  for  I  will  declare  unto  you,  the 
means  whereby  you  may  find  access  to  my  throne,  and  a  rest  within 
my  kingdom. 

2.  My  Tw  o  Anointed  Ones,  Jesus  Christ  and  Mother  Ann, 
the  Father  and  Mother  of  all  souls  born  into  the  New  Creation,  I 
have  sent  upon  the  earth,  clothed  with  the  garment  of  my  power, 
to  reveal  to  my  creature  man,  (who  has  strayed  from  my  paths,  and 
marked  out  for  himself  a  way  and  ways  of  death,)  the  way  of  life 
and  liberty,  to  lead  and  direct  him  in  the  narrow  way,  direct  to  the 
mansions  of  my  love. 

3.  Know  ye,  O  my  people,  and  know^  ye,  all  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  that  power  is  given  to  the  Two  Anointed  Ones,  over 
my  creature  man,  in  Heaven  and  on  the  earth.  Yea,  even  over 
Angels  in  Heaven,  are  they  Lord  and  Savior. 

4.  And  whatsoever  they  shall  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in 


SACRED    ROLL    AND    BOOK.  397 

Heaven;  and  whatsoever  they  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed 
in  Heaven.  Lo !  them  1  have  called  to  judge  the  earth,  and  the  Heav- 
ens ;  and  whatsoever  is  by  them  condemned  and  cast  off,  shall  never 
enter  my  eternal  kingdom  of  peace ;  such  I  will  neither  know,  nor 
receive;  but  my  judgments,  which  through  these  Anointed  Ones  I 
have  pronounced  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  shall  meet 
them  when  they  look  not  for  Me.  I  will  sweep  them  with  the  be- 
som of  destruction  from  my  presence;  yea,  they  shall  neither  abide 
in  the  Heavens  nor  upon  the  earth. 

5.  And  whatsoever  is  by  them  accepted,  shall  be  accepted  by  Me, 
at  my  eternal  throne,  and  shall  have  a  place  in  my  kingdom,  in  the 
endless  ages  of  eternity. 

6.  Therefore,  hear  ye,  all  ye  people,  and  receive,  with  hearts  of 
gratitude,  whatsoever  may  be  bestowed  upon  you,  by  my  Holy  and 
Chosen  Ones.  Yea,  let  every  soul  bow  unceasingly,  and  give  thanks 
for  the  many  blessings  they  have  bestowed,  and  still  are  bestowing 
upon  you,  from  my  heavenly  kingdom. 

7.  Hearken  ye,  therefore,  unto  them ;  for  they  will  teach  you  of 
my  ways,  that  you  may  walk  in  my  paths.  But  know  ye  every  soul 
of  man,  yea,  every  spirit  in  Heaven  and  on  earth,  that  ye  cannot  pass 
by  this  order  of  my  Anointing,  and  find  access  to  ray  throne.  Ye 
cannot  enter,  but  by  this  door  of  mercy  ;  for  thus  will  I  be  revealed 
in  Heaven  and  on  earth.     Amen. 

Inspired  Writer, 
New  Lebanon,  N.  Y. ;  February  17,  1841.  Giles  B.  Avery. 


¥ORD  AND  SEAL  OF  THE  ETERNAL  FATHER, 
BROUGHT  AND  READ  BY  A  HOLY  ANGEL. 

COPIED    BY    INSPIRATION    AT    CANTERBURY    NEW    HAMPSHIRE,   MARCH   26,    J843. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  holy  spirit  of  Eternal  Truth  and  of  Endless 
Light  in  one  voice  ;  Great  have  been  the  out-pourings  of  my  spirit 
upon  my  Zion,  and  many  are  the  blessings  which  I  have  bestowed 
upon  her  inhabitants.  And  behold,  I  have  chosen  and  prepared 
Me  Instruments  who  shall  move  at  my  will,  in  the  various  parts  of 
my  Zion,  which  I  have  established  by  my  own  hand  in  this  devoted 
land  of  America;  who  shall  stand  as  living  witnesses  to  the  weighty 


J398  AI'l'ENDIX    TO    THE 

uiid  important  word  wliicli  I,  the  living  God,  did  write  and  seal 
witii  my  many  seals,  nn(]  send  Jorlh  iroin  my  Eternal  Throne; 
guarded  by  the  Holy  Savior  and  many  holy  Angels,  unto  my  Holy 
Mount,  to  be  revealed  in  the  strength  and  union  of  my  holy  order 
there,  and  copied  by  mortal  hand,  through  deep  tribulation  and 
heavy  sufferings. 

2.  And  behold  this  is  now  done  as  pleaseth  Me ;  for  the  Lion  of 
the  tribe  of  Judah  hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  loose  the 
seals  thereof  Ninety  and  nine  are  the  seals  revealed ;  but  lo!  in 
wisdom  I  planned  it;  for  one  was,  and  is  not,  and  again  is,  and 
may  this  be  affixed,  in  due  season  and  order,  to  that  word  which  I 
have  purposed  should  benefit  the  nations  of  this  earth,  in  my  own 
way  and  time. 

8.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Angel  who  brought  the  word  and  Seal ; 
The  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last;  then  write  and  fear  not 
while  I  read  the  words  on  the  Seal,  for  the  will  of  God  must  be 
done. 

The  Hundredth,  or  UnchaiigeaMe  Seal  of  the  Living  God. 

1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  hosts;  If  any  man  shall  careless- 
ly or  purposely  add,  alter,  or  diminish  this  sacred  and  permanent 
word  of  mine,  by  writing,  printing,  translating  or  reading  it  in  any 
degree,  shape  or  manner  whatever,  I  will  reward  him  in  judgment 
seven  fold  ;  and  he  shall  feel  my  anger,  both  day  and  night,  for 
times  and  seasons,  yea,  until  the  sin  shall  be  washed  away  by  the 
waters  of  true  repentance,  and  consumed  by  the  fire  of  my  justice. 

2.  Cursed  shall  be  the  body  and  soul  that  shall  alter  my  Word, 
or  cause  it  to  be  destroyed;  yea,  the  tongue  that  shall  blaspheme  it 
also;  and  everyone  who  may  dare  to  lift  up  their  voice,  or  put 
forth  a  hand  to  aid  in  burning  my  word,  shall  not  escape  the  awful 
plagues  which  shall  be  poured  out  on  the  earth ;  for  with  a  curse,  I, 
the  God  of  justice,  will  smite  them,  from  the  crown  of  their  heads 
to  the  soles  of  their  feet ;  and  in  inexpressible  anguish  shall  they 
lament  with  bitterness  their  sin. 

3.  But  to  those  who  shall  seek  to  keep  my  word  holy  and  safe 
from  all  harm,  believe,  repent  and  obey  in  sacred  fear ;  bend  their 
knees  in  prayer,  bow  their  souls  and  bodies  low  even  to  the  dust, 
and  raise  their  feeble  voices  to  my  throne,  in  tears  of  repentance 
and  entreaty,  I  will  hearken  in  love,  and  like  a  kind  Father  draw 
near  and  befriend  them. 


SACRED    ROLL    AXD    BOOK.  S99 

4.  I  will  lead  them  to  the  true  light  of  salvation  ;  make  them  my 

holy  and  well  beloved  servants,  and  they  shall  dwell  in  my  kingdom 

forever,  saith  the  Holy  and  Just  One ;  for  I  am  the  Beginning   and 

Ending,  and  this  is  my  unchangeable  Seal  which  shall  forever  stand. 

Amen,  even  so  let  it  be.  • 

Inspired  Writer, 

Susan  IL  WniTCHP:R= 


CLOSING  WORD  OF  THE  MIGHTY  ANGEL  0?  GOD; 

REVEALED  AT  NEW  LEBANON'  NEW  YORK,  APRIL  17,  !ol3. 

1.  Give  ear  unto  my  voice,  all  ye  nations  of  the  earth,  and  listen 
with  attention  all  ye  dwellers  in  Zion's  habitations. 

2.  By  the  command  of  my  God  have  I  been  required  closely  to  ex- 
amine all  that  enters  between  the  lids  of  this  sacred  book,  whether 
brought  forward  as  testimonies  from  those  who  at  tim.es  had  clearly 
seen  it  by  the  immediate  inspiration  of  God,  for  many  months  previ- 
ous to  the  writing  of  this  Roll  and  Book,  in  different  societies,  and 
in  various  places,  held  in  my  hands  or  borne  upon  the  wings  of  other 
holy  Angels ;  or  whether  it  be  merely  as  witnesses  to  the  truth  of 
that  word  herein  contained. 

3.  My  God  did  require  that  there  should  be  many  signers  to  his 
word,  not  for  the  sake  of  substantiating  its  truth;  for  it  hath  pro- 
ceeded and  come  forth  from  no  other  source,  than  the  source  of  eter- 
nal truth  itself;  but  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  may  know 
that  God  has  a  seed  remaining  upon  the  enrth,  a  little  chosen  few, 
a  poor  afflicted  and  despised  people,  yet  numbered  in  the  Zion  of 
his  likeness ;  who  are  ready  and  thankful  for  a  privilege  to  do  his 
will  and  pleasure,  should  it  cost  them  all  the  enjoyments  of  life, 
and  even  the  sacrifice  of  life  itself. 

4.  My  God  doth  not  require,  saith  the  mighty  Angel,  that  all  the 
inhabitants  of  Zion  should  sign  this  his  first  word  to  the  children 
of  men,  in  this  the  last  dispensation  of  his  grace  to  them,  by  affixing 
their  own  personal  names;  neither  does  He  require  that  all  whom 
He  hath  caused  to  be  used  as  inspired  agents,  in  this  his  late  man- 
ifestation, should  sign  their  names,  individually  ;  but  a  number  suffi- 
cient to  show  the  general  union  and  approbation  of  the  body  of 
Zion  at  large,  are  permitted  to  sign  it. 


400  Ai»i»r,Ni>ix  TO  Trn: 

5.  And  iurthcr  tlmn  tliis,  siiys  the  Aiigcl,  is  unneccssjiry,  and 
not,  at  present,  re([nircd  by  your  God.  But  wait  God's  time  for 
further  requirements.  Remember  that  He  hath  declared  to  all 
nations,  that  He  worketh  in  a  time  of  his  own  appointing,  and 
willeth  at  his  pleasure,  the  work  for  mortal  man  to  be  engaged  in. 

6.  Therefore,  hear  and  understand,  all  ye  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
that  but  a  few  of  those  who  have  forsaken  all  for  Christ's  sake,  now 
in  this  his  second  coming,  without  sin  unto  salvation,  have  placed 
their  individual  names  in  this  Book ; 

7.  Yet  there  are  many,  not  herein  named  at  this  time,  who  stand 
equally  justified  before  their  God,  as  those  who  have  affixed  their 
names.  And  many  there  are,  of  various  ages  and  classes,  who 
have  not  signed  their  names  as  inspired  instruments  or  agents,  al- 
though they  have  had  equal  evidence  in  their  own  souls,  with  those 
who  have  signed,  of  the  sublime  and  divine  manifestations,  for  sev- 
eral years  past,  of  a  pure  and  holy  God,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Zion. 

8.  I,  the  Holy  and  Mighty  Angel  of  God,  do  proclaim  unto  all 
people,  both  in  and  out  of  Zion,  that  God  is  able  to  make  use  of 
such  an  agency  as  He  chooses,  to  convey  his  word  and  his  will  to  the 
people : 

9.  But  remember,  that  souls  may  be  blessed  with  great  gifts  of 
discerning  spirits,  and  of  inspiration  and  revelation;  yet  lose  their 
own  salvation  at  last.  These  gifts  can  save  none,  any  further  than 
they  yield  true  obedience  to  the  revealed  will  of  God,  made  known 
to  them  for  their  protection. 

10.  Again,  I  do  testify  unto  all,  that  the  true  children  of  my 
Heavenly  Father's  kingdom,  take  no  delight  in  having  their  names 
sounded  abroad  in  the  earth ;  they  had  much  rather  remain  through 
life  secluded,  and  enter  eternity,  having  been  unknown  by  the 
world  at  large.  But  if  by  any  means,  the  will  of  God  requireth 
their  names  to  go  abroad,  they  yield  as  rendering  obedience,  not  as 
pleasing  themselves. 

11.  God's  word  is  truth,  and  needeth  not  the  aid  of  mortals  for 
its  support ;  yet,  for  the  sake  of  the  unbeliever.  He  doth  require 
a  short  testimony  from  such  as  He  hath  shown  the  Roll  and  Book 
which  He  was  about  to  send  forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  and 
that  previous  to  the  time  of  its  being  written. 

12.  As  the  inspired  writer  of  the  Roll  and  Book,  was  not  suffer- 
ed by  his  God,  to  know  of  these  things  until  after  the  requirement 
of  writing  this  Sacred   Word   had   been  accomplished,  saith   the 


SATRED    ROIJ,    AM)    HOOK.  4(^1 

IToly  Angel,  throngli  whom  this  word  has  been  revealed  to  man  ; 
18.  Therefore,  read,  and  retiect  in  solemn  silence;  for  here  are 
truths  recorded,  that  will  stand  in  time  and  in  the  endless  ages  of 
eternity;  not  theg'^cunningly  devised  fables"  of  man  or  of  woman  ; 
but  truths  of  that  God,  before  whom  all  must  shortly  appear,  in 
mercy  or  in  judgment. 

14.  And  all  that  is  placed  between  these  sacred  lids,  I  have  close- 
ly examined,  according  to  the  direction  of  God,  my  Heaveidy  Fa- 
ther. And  the  spirit  and  substance  of  all  herein  contained,  I  pro- 
nounce and  declare  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  to  be  solemn  and 
unalterable  truths  of  God;  and  that  which  will  stand  for  the  same, 
in  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

15.  Though  the  mortal  writers  or  instruments  of  the  word  stand 
or  fall  from  their  present  faith,  and  that  sincerity  of  heart,  in  which 
they  have  written  these  testimonies,  it  can  alter  nothing,  as  respects 
the  solemn  truths  they  do  contain. 

16.  They  only  alter  their  own  situation;  and  by  denyino-  the 
sacred  truths  which,  by  the  spirit  of  God,  have  been  sounded  through 
their  mouths,  they  disinherit  themselves  from  his  Holy  Kingdom; 
And  their  testimonies  shall  stand  before  the  eyes  of  all  people,  as  a 
solemn  and  awful  record  against  them,  both  in  time  and  in  eternity, 
saith  the  Angel. 

17.  There  never  was,  and  never  will  be  a  dispensation  of  the  mer- 
cy and  grace  of  God  opened  to  mankind,  that  can  save  them  from 
their  sins  while  walking  in  disobedience  to  its   requirements. 

18.  But  the  greater  the  privilege  that  God  hath  granted  them, 
by  favoring  them  with  his  divine  and  sacred  influence,  the  greater 
must  be  their  horror  and  condemnation,  in  turning  therefrom,  and 
walking  again  in  open  disobedience  to  that  true  light  and  sacred 
power,  which,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  had  once  been  suffered  to  rest 
upon  their  souls. 

19.  Therefore,  hearken  and  understand,  all  ye  nations,  kindreds 
tongues  and  people;  for  I,  the  mighty,  holy  and  proclaiming  An(rel 
of  God,  do  declare  in  your  ears,  and  to  your  understanding,  solemn 
truths  of  God. 

20.  None  of  the  agents  nor  instruments  that  were  ever  used  by 
the  command  of  God,  or  in  the  hands  of  holy  Angels,  to  sound  forth 
his  word  and  will  to  the  people,  were  over  finally  saved  therebv,  short 


402 


APPENDIX    TO    THE 


olwfilking  in  strict  obodience  to  tliat  wliicli  was  required  of  them, 
in  the  order  that  God  had  appointed. 

21.  But  whenever  they  turn  their  feelings  in  disobedience  to  these 
requirements,  and  reject  the  same,  they  rapidly  hasten  their  own 
destruction,  and  separation  from  tlie  holy  spirit  of  God.  Whether 
they  be  instruments  that  have  been  used  in  the  Zion  of  his  likeness, 
or  whether  they  be  instruments  that  are  abroad  in  the  world,  it  alter- 
eth  not  the  path  that  all  must  pursue,  to  find  their  own  souls'  salva- 
tion and  protection  from  the  power  of  evil,  which  is  the  path  of  strict 
and  true  obedience  to  that  revealed  will  and  order  of  God  that  is 
established  for  their  souls'  protection  in  the  day  and  time  in  which 
they  live. 

22.  By  the  fruits  shall  mankind  discern  whether  the  work  be  of 
God,  saith  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel,  whose  word  faileth  not. 
Therefore  read  and  understand,  by  holy  fear  and  sacred  reverence, 
the  word  of  that  God  who  giveth  immortality,  and  eternal  life  to  all 
who  keep  his  commandments. 

Inspired  Writer, 

Philemon  Stewart. 


Errata  to  Part  II. 

Tiige. 

294,  line  10  from  top,  for  15,  read  12. 

"     dele)  JS^cw  Lebanon^  A\  Y.  January  2,  1842. 

dele  7JC. 

f.  know,  r.  Jinown. 

f.  ill,  r.  b//. 

f.  Berkshire,  r.  Hampshire. 
''     f.  1806,  r.  1803. 

after  Massachusetts, -add  Jljyril  ],  1794. 

after  New  York,  add  JVovember  9,  1805. 
"     f.  thirty,  r.  thirty  four. 
"     f  5,  r.  15. 

N.  B.  There  are  many  places  where  the  solemn  and  familiar  style  are  inter- 
mingled in  the  same  sentence.  These  may  be  corrected  whenever  the 
work  is  reprinted. 


298,   ; 

"      2 

"    14 

302,     ' 

"      1 

308,     ■ 

"    47 

310, 

"      9 

312,     ' 

'    38 

313,     ■■ 

"    33 

316,     ' 

"    39 

320,     ' 

'    11 

334,     - 

'    45 

CONTENTS  TO  PART  IL 


Testifying  Seal  of  the  Prophet  Jeremiah, 

A  holy  and  divine  Roll,  written  by  the  Prophet  Elisha, 

A  short  Roll  written  by  the  holy  Patriarch  Noah,       .... 

Words  of  the  Lord  by  the  Prophet  Micah,  .... 

Word  of  the  Lord  by  the  Prophet  Ezekiel,        ..... 

A  word  of  invitation  from  the  holy  Prophet  Ezekiel,  . 

A  word  of  warning  and  invitation  by  the  Patriarch  Noah, 

Word  of  the  Lord  communicated  by  the  Prophet  Malachi, 

The  solemn  warning  of  a  holy  Angel  of  God,  .... 

A  Roll  brought  and  read  by  an  holy  Angel  of  God, 

Words  of  the  holy  Prophet  Isaiah,      . 

A  Roll  of  warning  by  a  holy  Angel,      ...... 

A  golden  Seal  containing  the  testimony  of  Simon  Peter,    . 
A  holy  Roll  written  by  John  the  Revelator,  .         .         . 

A  Roll  of  solemn  warning,  by   Holy  and  Eternal   Mother  Wisdom, 
brought  by  her  witnessing  Angel,  ...... 

Interviews  with  the  holy  and  mighty  Angel  of  God,  Ma'ne  Me'rah 
Vak'na  Si'na  Jah ;  by  Adah  Zillah  Potter,  .... 

Testimonial  evidence  given  by  divine  revelation,   and  witnessed  by 
Harriet   Goodwin,         ......... 

Testimonies  of  eleven  mighty  Angels,  that  attended  the  writing  of 

the   Roll, 

Testimony  of     John  Allen, 

"      Luther    Copley,      ....... 

"      Hiram  Rude, 

"       Abigail  Crosman,  ...... 

"      Hannah   Blake,  ...... 

"      Orren  Haskins,       ...... 

"      Daniel  Crosman,  ...... 

"      Olive  Wheeler,       . 

"      Emily  Babcock, 

"      James  X  Smith, 

"      Charles    McCartie, 

"       Sally  Maria  Stewart,      ...... 

"      David  A.  Buckingham, 

"      Willard  Allen, 

"      Justice  Harwood,        ...... 

"       Paulina  Bates,        ....... 

"       Joseph  Wicker,  •         .  ... 

"       Joseph  Patten, 

"       Martha  Van  Valen,  


Page. 
223 
224 
229 
234 
236 
240 
242 
244 
246 
247 
248 
249 
253 
257 

261 

267 

283 

289 

291 

293 

294 

294 

298 

300 

303 

302 

302 

304 

305 

306 

307 

309 

310 

310 

312 

313 

313 


CONTENTS  TO  I'ART   II. 


Tesliaiouy  ui'       Judith   \V.  Colliutj, 

AvcrilJ  Iluskoll, 

Jcllerson  Wliito, 

Medad  Smith,  Jr. 

Phcbc  Willcox, 

Calvin  J.  Tarker, 

Eliza  L.  Chapin,  . 

Rollin  Cramer, 

Enos  Leqnard, 

Seth  Blanchard, 

Joseph  Hammond, 

Lucy  Clark, 

Lucy  Myrick, 

William  Leonard, 

Jonas  Nutting, 

Daniel  Myrick, 

Minerva  L.  Hill, 

Joanna  Randall, 

William  H.  Wetherbee, 

Annis  C.  Godfrey,     . 

William  Willard, 

William  Tripure, 

James  M.  Otis,     . 

John  Maloon, 

James  C.  Blanchard, 

Mary  Whitcher, 

Hester  Ann  Adams, 

Myra  A.  Bean, 

Cynthia  B.  Bradley, 

Caleb  M.  Dyer, 

Abraham  Perkins, 

Horace  Folsom, 

Timothy  Randlett, 

Susannah  Curtis, 

Mary  Fall,    . 

Rebecca  Robinson, 

Otis  Sawyer, 

Merrill  Bailey, 

Lydia  Nowell, 

Lavina  P.  Mclntire, 

Sophia  F.  Mace, 
Communication  from  a  Holy  Spirit, 
A   Seal  from  the  Lord  Jehovah, 

Testimony    of      Susan  H.  Whitcher  and  others, 

"       Seth  Y.  Wells,     . 

"  "       Benjamin  Seth  Youngs,    . 


CONTENTS  TO  PART  II. 

Page. 

Testimony  of      William  P.  Williams, 381 

"           "       John  Lyon,        ....                  .         .  382 

"       Elisha  Pote,          .......  385 

"           "       Daniel  Moseky  and  others,       ....  387 

Witnesses  of  the  work  of  God  in  all  ages  of  the  world ;  and  testimo- 
ny of  the  Eternal  Two  in  one, 391 

God  declareth  the   vestment  of  his  power,  in  which  He  hath  clothed 

the  Two  Anointed  Ones, 396 

Word  and  Seal  of  the  Eternal  Father, 397 

The  Hundredth  or  Unchangeable  Seal, 398 

Closing  word  of  the  Mighty  Angel  of  God, 399 


COLUMBIA   UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 

This  book  is  due  on  the  date  indicated,  below,  or  at  the 
expiration  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowing,  as 
provided  by  the  library  rules  or  by  special  arrangement  with 
the  Librarian  in  charge. 

DATE  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

DATE  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

01f 

^'^tnC^JOr-k 

0^ 

1 

d^ 

"^-^^•^  ^<-H33^ 

^  a?nr\? 

StP 

3  y  luul 

«<^ 

R^l  '^HQi 

• 

I 

C28  (1149)   100M 

I 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 


0021832188 


938.93 


wi/AR  24  1950 


»iiii(i»iiili4S^^ 


